> Foretellers
>  by Fear Ripper
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Onward to Adventure!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The day was December 21, 2012. The Day that the Mayan's had predicted the world would end. The most world had been thrown into chaos an violence, but few have just brushed this matter off and treated it like any normal day, such as the a ragtag group of friends that happened to be hanging out atop of the roof of their high school.

“Oh no! The world is gonna end! Ahhhhh!” One of the males in the group yelled, quite sarcastically. He was about average height, blonde with green eyes. He wore a white sleeveless shirt and black pants with a chain on the side.

“Cut it out Alex! It’s dangerous to mess around up here!” Yelled a strong female voice. She was tall, taller than the rest of the group. Her eyes and hair were brown, cut short, and she always wore a black jacket over a white T-shirt with blue jeans. 

Alex stopped his act and stood up strait. “Ah, lighten up Jenny. It’s fine. Besides, if the world is ending then me falling will be the least of our problems. Hehehe.” He said, bearing his signature devilish smile. 

“You shouldn’t talk like that Alex. Of course we would care if you fell. We’re family after all!” The youngest girl in the group pouted. She had black hair and blue eyes and was much younger than the others around her, and showed it by her My Little Pony shirt and pants, both showing Rainbow Dash on them. But still looked to be around her teen years.

Alex’s smile faltered a bit, before throwing his arm around the younger girl's shoulders. 

“Hah~ I’m sorry Kira. Don’t worry, I’ll be careful.”

“Hey guys, I’m back!” Came a voice from behind. He had red hair and yellow eyes. He wore grey jeans and a blue jacket. He walked up to the group with a plastic back in his arms. “Guys! Guess what! When I went to the convenient store they had a new flavor of ice cream. Check it out!” He pulled out a wrapped popsicle, and on the wrapper it said Sea Salt.

“Whoa! Cool! It actually exists! You’re the best Dan!” Kira said grabbing the popsicle out of his hands.

Dan went around passing the ice cream to each of his friends. The last one going to the one who has yet to speak. His hair and eye color were similar to that of Kira’s and he wore a blue jeans jacket with black pants.

“Thanks Dan.” He he said folly.

The five of them Sat on the edge while eating their sweet treat. “You haven't really said anything for a while Lan. What do you think about this whole end of the world thing?” Alex asked.

“Dunno. Honestly I think people are just gonna panic and make it look worse than it is.” Lan said as he took a bit of ice cream.

“Yeah, I agree with bro. It sounds unlikely that the would would just end so suddenly.” Kira agreed.

“Totally with you on that. Tomorrow everything will be just the same and today is just a normal Friday. Can you believe that some kids actually believed in that bomb threat rumor against the school? ” Dan said.

The rested agreed with the three, and silence took over for a moment.

“Hey guys.” Alex called to them, “You know what this reminds me of? Kingdom Hearts!” 

They looked confused, before they understood

“Oh yeah, Roxas and them always ate ice cream on the clock tower didn't they?” Jenny mused.

“Yeah! I can’t wait for Unchained X!” Kira said with glee.

“Yeah. Looks like another DS game from the leaked pics. But it’s weird, Dream Drop Distance was amazing in graphics, the pics made it look like a Gameboy game.” Dan said. 

“I don’t know guys. Can a mobile game really be as good as a whole series?” Alex asked

“Chain of memories was a Gameboy release, and it was popular. Didn’t really get noticed as much until it came out for PS2 as RE:Chain of Memories though.” Lan said. “Was still good though.”

*Rumble*

“What was that?” Jenny asked.

*Boom* 

Suddenly, the whole school started to shake. “What’s going on?!” Kira said.

“Earthquake?” Alex said. “Quick, take cover under Jenny’s chest!” Jenny punched Alex til he fell down on his side, cursing at him while she hit. 

“You little perv!”

Just then, the ground beneath Alex. Slowly it began to crumble away as he began to fall off the school. “Crap!” Was all Alex could say before falling to the ground below.

“Alex!” Lan yelled, trying to reach out to his friend. He was able to grab his hand, but not without being dragged down with him. 

The others formed a human chain, leaving Kira the one trying to hold onto all of them. “I, I can’t keep up!” She cried as her grip was quickly failing, eventually being dragged down with them.

Their inevitable death was at hand. As they fell, they closed their eyes waiting for the immense pain.
.
..
…
But it never came.

Lan was the first to open his eyes, seeing his little sister and friends all surrounded by nothing but white for what appeared to me miles. “What the?” Lan spoke. “Were… weren’t we just falling?”

The others opened their eyes slowly, and looked at the void in confusion. “Are we floating?” Dan asked.

Lan touched the, what he guesses, was the ground beneath him. “No, solid ground… I think?”

“Then shouldn’t we be falling?” Jenny said.

As if on cue, the group fell on the ground.

“Ouch!” They said in unison.

“Where are we?” Jenny said. “This is giving me flashbacks to RE:Chain of Memories.”

“I don’t know, but everybody stay close. We don’t know what could be here.” Lan said.

”Not what, who.” A voice spoke, seemingly from everywhere at once. Which startled the group.

“I’m scared.” Kira cried, as she clung to her older brother.

Suddenly, an orb of light approached the group. Lan and Jenny stood in front of the rest protectively. Ready to fight if necessary.

“Who are you!? Where is this place?” Jenny demanded.

”Oh, right. This form usually scares most people.” The orb took a human shape. And soon turned into an elderly man dressed in white… golf clothes? “Better?” He asked.

The group started at the old man for a moment, before relaxing their guard. 

“So are you the one who brought us here?” Lan asked, still keeping his guard up.

“Yes children. I was actually really eager to meet you five. Not many groups of people stayed together this day, and passed.”

Their eyes widened in shock.

“P-p-passed?!” Kira yelled. “That means, we died! Is this heaven?!” tears started to well up her eyes. The others expressions became very depressed and disappointed. 

“Well, no, this place isn’t heaven. I like to call this place The Void, or The Gateway. Both sound nice to me personally. Now, I managed to grab you kids before impact, usually I wait til people fall asleep before picking them up, but in your case I had to hurry. Before I say anything else, guess who I am?”

“Considering the knowledge you seem to have about this place and us, along with the power you showed in bringing us here. I’d say it's a safe assumption to guess, you’re god?” Dan said.

“That you are right kid. You really are the smart one. Now, guess what all this end-of-the-world junk was about.”

“Wasn’t it just about the Mayan Calendar?” Jenny asked.

“No, it couldn’t be.” Dan interrupted.

“It was a test for humanity to see how they’d react… granted I did that in my younger years… I had a really sick sense of humor back then… anyway, as you can tell since a bomb exploded in the building you were in, people failed in millions.”

“You mean the bomb threat was real?!” Alex yelled.

“Indeed. So you can see how humanity has reacted to my test. With chaos and violence. I do take responsibility for this, it’s why I picked up people like you. You didn’t do any violence this day, in fact, I’d go and say that you all did amazingly. All five of you stayed together and treated this as any other day. You ate ice cream on a roof just for the heck of it!”

“So, what are you gonna do with us now? Send us back?” Lan asked. 

“Only if you wish. I am offering you all powers, abilities, items, and the chance to see worlds you only ever dreamed of. It’s my reward for those who pass the test.”

“So we can go back?” Dan asked.

“Yeah, but would we really want to?” Lan asked. This caught the whole group's attention. “Guy’s let’s be real. Even if we did choose to go back there isn’t anything left for us on earth. If we disappeared, would anyone really notice?”

The others said nothing, because they all knew very well that what he said was the absolute truth.

“He’s right.” Jenny agreed. “This is an opportunity to escape that miserable world.”

“And we get to do it together!” Kira added. “If it were only just me here, I would choose to go back because i wouldn't have any of you.”

“I agree too. Even if I was offered all the riches in the world, it wouldn’t mean anything without my best friends to be there.” Alex said.

“Hah~ I guess if I don’t agree then I’d look like an asshole huh?” Dan said.

“Well then,” God said. “What do you wish? This is a group thing, and depending on what you ask you might be able to squeeze more out of me.”

The group all looked to each other, and smiled. They were all thinking the exact same thing. “What’s the story for Unchained X!” They all yelled simultaneously. 

“... Eh?” God said, looking confused.

“Well we're all looking forward to this new game before this whole thing. And since we won’t be able to play it, could you at least tell us the story?” Lan said sheepishly.

“Hmm…” God thought for a moment. “I’ll do you one better.” With the snap of his fingers, six theater style chairs and a flat screen T.V appeared out of nowhere.
“What’s this?” Kira asked.

“Well, a little further in the future they made an animated movie about the game, so this should be more entertaining.” God said as he took a seat.

The group soon followed suit without hesitation.

“Is it in 3D?” Alex asked. 

*Snap*

“Now it is.” God said, placing a pair of Imax 3D glasses over his eyes.

(One Movie Later)

“WHAT’S IN THE BOX?!” Alex screamed in self inflicted mental agony as the movie ended. “They cut that whisper out…” He said as he pounded his fist onto the ground in frustration.

“That had more questions than answers.” Jenny said.

“The Spirits looked so cute!” Rika said.

“What Ira did was foolish, but I can understand why he did it. He understood that they needed to know about the traitor and brought it to them instead of keeping it a secret. Unlike Gula. But accusing his comrades...” Lan muttered to himself.

“Well, now that that’s done.” God spoke, looking at the group. “I take it you will ask for Keyblades?”

“Yes” Lan said as the others nodded. “But, I am sure we can all agree with this. We want the powers of the Foretellers.”

God rolled his eyes. “I guessed. Sorry if I was rude, let’s just say you aren’t the first, and probably not the last, people to ask for such powers and abilities.” God snapped his fingers, everyone in the group was now dressed as one of the Foretellers. Lan wore Ira’s clothing, Jenny wore Aced’s, Rika wore Ava’s, Alex wore Gula’s, and Dan wore Invi’s (A/N: A male version of Invi's).



“Keyblade go with the clothes. Powers you’ll have to find out for yourselves, and you don’t know any spells, but you can learn them… probably should have told that last guy that.”

“What guy?” Lan asked.

“You might run into him… he’s made a talent of that. So, all that’s left is the world you wish to go.”

“Can I chose?” Rika asked, giving her puppy eyes to everyone in the group.

“Yes, just keep those deadly weapons away!” Alex joked.

Rika walked up to God and whispered wherever it was she wanted to go to him. “Same as the others than. Good enough. When you all awake, you will be where Rika asked for, though it’s not the same as the one you might know.”

“Anything we should be worried about?” Lan asked.

“Many things. But you’ll find out. Just a warning, everyone who has asked for a Keyblade has gotten themselves into some strange scenarios. Just keep that in mind.” God snapped his fingers, and the group blacked out. Each dreaming about what the new worlds they will see might hold.

“May your hearts be your guiding key.”
> Foretellers Arrive
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)

The moment God snapped his fingers, everything went to black. One moment, it was like floating around in a dark void, and the next I felt my body land on something plush and feeling slightly refreshed.

Turns out I was actually asleep. Was that all a dream?

I open my eyes, to found myself looking at an unfamiliar ceiling. I sat up and saw I was asleep on an unfamiliar couch in an unfamiliar house. Around me were my friends and little sister, who were still asleep on the floor.

“Where are we?” I asked to myself.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something shine. I turn, to see the Mask of the Unicorn as well as the other masks sat upon a nearby coffee table. 

“So it wasn’t a dream.”

(3rd person P.O.V) 

The sound of shuffling began to echo through the room as the other four occupants in the room started to wake up.

“Agh, my back is killing me.” Alex said as he got up. “Feels like the time I fell off that dumpster.”

“Oof! Hey, how come you got the couch!?” Jenny yelled, accusing Lan.

“Like I know?! We all just woke up in… where ever this place is. Are we in an apartment?” Lan questioned, looking out the nearest window and seeing a yard, and trees for what appeared to be miles. “Okay, so maybe a house?”

“Well that much is obvious.” Dan said stretching his stiff muscles. “But why are we here? This isn’t either of our houses.” He paused as the sight of a manila folder caught his eye. “What’s that?”

Lan walked over to folder, opening it and he was surprised by what they held. “These are… transcripts, for a high school? All of us are here, even Rika.” Lan dumped the papers onto a table, and a small piece of paper fell out on top of the documents. “A note?”



As per Rika’s request, you are all also enrolled in a school. This house was her asking also, it’s the mansion from Twilight Town, only I made it more of a home and not a base of operations.

Sincerly, God.

P.S. School starts tomorrow for you kids, and yes, it’s a monday.



“Are you kidding me!?” Alex yelled, “We were given awesome keyblades and are probably bound to save this world, and we still have to go to school!?”

“Education is important!” Rika declared, accidentally summoning her Keyblade. “Oh… It’s pretty!”



“So we can summon them if we will it.” Dan said as he summoned his own Keyblade.



“Hey wait a minute.” Jenny grabbed their attention, “What happened to the robes we were wearing?”

“I don’t know.” Lan said. “When I woke up all that was here were our masks.” He said holding up his Unicorn mask. Curiosity took control as he moved to put it on.

The second it connected with his face, his robes that God had given to him appeared out of nowhere.

“Oh, so it works like that then.” Alex said, putting his mask on and his apparel changed as well. “Sweet. Tony Stark has nothing on this.”

“Well, it will keep our identities a secret for now. Considering how this mansion looks we are in a relatively modern time like back on earth. Pretty sure five kids swinging around key-shaped swords out in the open would cause a disturbance.” Dan said analytically.

“Fair point.” Jenny agreed. “So what's the name of the high school on that papers?”

Lan took a second look over the transcripts, and his eyes opened wide. “C, Canterlot high school?!”

Jenny gave Kira a deadpanned look, “You sent us to Equestria Girls?”

“What? I’ve always wanted to meet the Humane Six. Plus you let me choose, so this is your fault too.” Kira said with a sly smirk.

“No more CSI for you then.” Lan said, causing Kira to moan in displeasure. “Either way I don’t think we’d stick out too much here, though if it is like in the movie, then skin color might make us the odd ones out.”

“As messed up as it sounds, Lan has a point.” Alex said. “Maybe we can… Well, family in the mlp-vers have similar coat/skin colors, so I guess we can pass for family if we need to.”

“But, the documents have all our real last names, should we change that?” Suddenly, the last names on all the birth certificates and transcripts changed to Foreteller. “Well… that works…”

“Thanks God.” Jenny said.

“Little specific, but works. People here will have all kinds of weird names so nobody should question it. So what next?” Dan asked, looking out the window.

“We should probably explore the town. We should get used to our surroundings, and maybe be on patrol for whatever enemies are around.”

“On a school schedule?” Jenny questioned.

“If the school is anything like the movie made it out to be, we could never be in class and probably still pass the semester.” Lan joked. “As long as we get a free period, or something similar, we can keep up shifts.”

“WAIT!” Kira yelled, startling everyone. “Before we do anything else. What about clothes and other stuff. We didn’t bring anything will us.”

*Rumble*

A sudden rumbling sound came from the upper levels of the mansion.

“Man, God sure does like being on cue.” Alex said sarcastically.

“In terms of staying under radar we should try and get part time jobs to help keep us looking normal. We can use today to search and hopefully one of us finds something. Pretty sure since this place basically appeared out of nowhere there's no worry about rent or mortgage, so basic bills and food then.”


* * *


The five Foretellers were strolling along the streets of  Equestria Town… They were quite unamused to find that out upon arriving into the actual town. “So where first?”

“Cake!” Rika declared. “I want to have the Cakes cake!”

“Do we even have money?” Lan checked his pocket, finding ten dollars. “Think it’s good here?”

“One way to find out.” Alex said, taking the money and walking over to a random person. ‘Uh, sir? I need change for a ten.” 

The man looked at Alex and the money. “Oh, sure. Will two fives be okay?”

“Perfect.” Alex said as he received two fives for his ten and walked back over to his friends. “We’re good.”

After a while of walking, the Foretellers stumbled upon the iconic cafe from the movie they were looking for.

“Hm~” Rika hummed as she sniffed the air. “You can smell the sweets from out here!” Without a second thought, the youngest amongst them dashed in.

“She is way too excited about this.” Jenny sighed as she and the rest of the group followed Kira into the cafe. 

“She’s living every little girl’s dream right now, can you blame her?” Dan asks.

“I guess not.”

The Foretellers all settled in at a table, looking at the menu as they waited for a waitress to take their order. “Hello!” Came a sudden cheery voice. 

They all looked surprised at the character right in front of them. She had curly, dark pink hair that reached down to her back. Her eyes were a dazzling blue, with an equally dazzling smile on her face. Her skin was a lighter shad of pink. She wore a light pink outfit with a skirt so short Alex was getting a noise blood just looking at it. Her nametag read Pinkie Pie. 

“How’s it going? I’m Pinkie Pie and I’ll be your waitress. I haven’t seen any of you around here before. Are you new in town? What’s your names? What school do you go to? What grade are you all in? Will you be my friends?” She fired of questions so fast they were barely able to follow.

“Uhhh. Strawberry Shortcake please?” Rika asked, bearing a confused look.

“All right! So that’s one Strawberry Shortcake.” Pinkie said writing it down on her note pad. “Anything for the rest?”

“A Red Velvet cupcake and a glass of milk.” Jenny said.

“Cream pie.” Alex said, earning a punch from everyone at the table. “B-banana Cream Pie.”

“A slice of the Apple Pie for me. With some Apple juice too.” Dan said.

“A Blueberry Bagel with a cup of coffee please.” Lan Said.

“Alrighty, I’ll be right back with those.” Pinkie said as she started walking away.

“Oh, and to answer your questions from earlier.” Lan said, as she stopped. “Yes we are new here. My names Lan Forteller and these are my siblings Rika, Dan, Alex, and Jenny. We’re going to attend Canterlot High School as of tomorrow. Dan, Jenny, and I are Juniors, Rika is a freshman, and Alex is a Sophomore. Finally, we would love to be your friends.” He finished with a smile. 

“Oh goodie! I can’t wait to see you all in school then. And Alex,” She said, causing him to freeze stiff. “I’ll get that cream pie out for you.” She winked and left with a slight sway in her hips.

“... I think I’m in love.” Alex said, bearing a goofball expression. The rest of the Foretellers jaws dropped in surprise, until they regained their composure.

“Well that was surprising. In more ways than one.” Dan said. “Never expected Pinkie Pie to go for a straightforward, pervert like him.”

“Hey! I’m not a pervert! I’m a perverted Gentlemen.” Alex rebutted. “Plus, could you blame me. Look at her! Since it was a kids show they never really emphasized their bodies. She’s stacked!”

“I admit, they were bigger than mine.” Jenny said. “Wait, WHAT AM I SAYING?!”

“I think it’s best we move passed that.” Lan spoke. “So our question is… are we before or after the events of the movie?”

“Simple.” Alex said. “We ask Pinkie when she get’s back about a dress shop, say Jenny or Rika are looking for something nice and see how she speaks about Rarity.” Everyone stared at Alex. “What? I am still smart. But… Dan, you ask.”

“Why me?”

“I don’t wanna risk anything with her.”

“And he’s back.”

“Hey I’m back!” Pinkie arrived with a tray full of their orders. As she passed the food out, Dan grabbed her attention.

“Excuse me, Pinkie?” He asked.

“Yessie!”

“I was wondering if you know of any nice dress shops around town? Jenny and Rika wanted to go shopping for new clothes.”

“Oh yeah! I know a good place! My friend Ra-!” She suddenly stopped and she smile faltered a bit, but it was obvious something was bothering her.

“Is there something wrong?” 

“N-no! Everythings fine! There is a place called Carousel Boutique, just down the road. They have some pretty nice stuff.” She said.

“Alright. Thank you Pinkie.” With that she left to do her job.

“Well that answers that question. We are before the movie since they are on bad terms.” Alex said with a smug look since his idea worked. He took a bite of his Pie, but something was off as he felt something foreign in his mouth. He reached in, and slowly pulled out a strip of paper out of his mouth. “Hm… it’s her phone number.”

“Guess she likes them perverted then. God knows what HER browser history holds.” Jenny said.

“Perverted Gentleman!”


* * *


After the Foretellers finished their meal, they decided to explore more to the city.

“Hah~ It’s just how I imagined it to be!” Kira said, skipping along with the others.

“I must admit, I do like this city.” Dan said. “It’s not a big city so there isn’t the blaring smell of pollution everywhere, but also quite modern so we aren't stuck in the boonies.

“Yeah, and the locals aren’t too bad either.” Alex said with a slight blush on his face.

Jenny elbowed him in the side. “Okay lover-boy, you don’t need to remind us, cause it literally just happened. But yeah, this is a nice place. Much nicer than our earth.”

“Let’s not forget, this piece isn't going to last long. Our presents here proves that.” Lan said seriously. “We were given these powers to help the people in this world. Plus we know what’s to come soon, since we are here before the events of the movie. Danger could be lurking around any corner.”

“AAAAHHHHHH!”

A sudden scream was heard throughout the streets of Equestria Town.

.
..
…

“Well at least the irony isn’t God’s doing this time.”
> We are the Foretellers
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“AAAHHHH!”

The scream was heard through the streets of Equestrian Town.

Lan turned to his friends. “Let’s go!” They nodded in agreement.

They were running through the streets trying to find the origins of the scream, until they came across a panicked crowd running the opposite direction.

“Something tells me to go that way.” Alex said.

“Yeah no shit.” Jenny smacked him upside the head. When they reach the center of the commotion, what they saw next shocked them all.

“No way.” Alex said.

“Why are they here?” Kira asked.

“It’s… the Unversed.” Jenny finished.

In Front of them terrorizing the city were indeed the Unversed. Creatures that were created of negative emotions. Flood, Scraper, and Bruiser Unversed were the species that were present.

“This can’t be right.” Lan said seriously. “I was expecting either Heartless or Nobodies, but the Unversed shouldn’t be here.”

“Lan’s right.” Dan agreed. “The Unversed were created from the negative emotion when Ventus and Vanitas were separated. But Ventus lost his heart, and Vanitas was destroyed.”

*CRASH!*

The sound had broken the Foretellers out of their shock. The Unversed kept causing more havoc and panic as time went on.

“That doesn’t matter now.” Lan said. “They’re attacking the city and its people. It’s our responsibility as the Foretellers to defeat them and protect the innocent.” The others nodded in agreement.

“But we can’t change with all these people around.” Kira reminded as they realize they were surrounded by the retreating crowd. They look around to try and find cover.

“Everyone! Into that alley!” Alex directed to said alley. 

The five of them duck into the alleyway. After making sure they weren't being watched they all took out their individual masks.

“Ready?” Lan asked.

“Ready!” The others replied. They simultaneously placed their masks on, and their regular clothes were replaced with their Foreteller robes.

“Alright! Time to kick some Unversed to the curb!” Jenny yelled.

“EEEEEEEKKK!” A sudden scream caught their attention as they rush out of the alley way.

They saw a girl who was on the ground, trying to crawl away as a Scraper was creeping towards her. She had long, luxurious, lavender hair, her navy eyes were filled with fear as she tried to get away from the Unversed. She wore a baby blue top with a purple skirt that had a picture of three diamonds that matched diamonds on her lavender boots. He skin was marshmallow white and she looked to be about 17 years old.

“It’s Rarity!” Kira said.

“P-Please! Go away! Someone help!” She said, with a hint of regalness in her voice.

But the Scraper ignored her, as it launched towards her with his claws ready to end her.

“NO!” She screamed as she covered her face to protect herself. 

*Clink!*

The sound of metal hitting metal rung in the air.

Rarity opened her eyes to see Lan standing in front of her. He blocked the Scrapers attack with his Keyblade, preventing it from hurting her. He quickly forced the Scraper backwards, and quickly brought down his Keyblade and cleaved the Unversed in half destroying it on the spot.

He turned towards Rarity, we was still scared. Unsure if he was an enemy or not. He approached slowly, to show he wouldn’t scar her, and held out his hand to help her. “Are you okay?”

She was hesitant, but took his hand to stand.

“Yes, thank you.” She said gratefully. Suddenly, Lan saw a Bruiser come from behind Rarity, ready to smash them both. Thinking fast, Lan scooped Rarity into his arms, carrying her princess style, and jumping away to dodge the attack. Immediately after, Jenny came in and knocked the bruiser away with her Keyblade, which looked very large. The rest of the Foretellers ran up and stood along side them.

“You alright leader?” Jenny said.

“Yes thank you Je-... Aced.”  Lan said. Jenny gave him a confused look before nodding in understanding.

Lan placed Rarity on the ground, who had a light blush on her face for being held so close. “You should get to safety. It’s too dangerous here.”

“Y-yes. Thank you.” She said as she ran to safety. But she discreetly hid nearby so she could watch the action.

“Everyone.” Lan called out. “Aced and I will handle the bruisers. Invi, Ava, Gula, you three take care of the Scrapers and Floods.”

“Right!” They replied and split up 



(Jenny’s P.O.V)

Lan and I were facing the two bruisers. 

The two had tried to attack us with a relentless series of attacks, but Lan and I were too fast for them. But we weren’t able to get close enough to attack with that shock wave attack of theirs.

*BOOM*

They jumped and landed hard on the ground causing another shock wave, which caused Lan and I to be forced back.

“Damn it!” I cursed. “How are we supposed to attack if we can’t get near them. We don’t know any magic yet!” 

Why couldn’t have God just given us magic? I mean, he gave us our Keyblades and sent us to this world, why not the magic?

“We have to keep trying. Sooner or later we should find an opening. Just keep vigilant.” Lan said.

That’s Lan for you, no wonder he was chosen to be Ira. He was always the one to take up the leadership role.

I refocused my attention to the Unversed, but something was off. They were hunched over and heavily breathing. Well… that’s what it looks like but they didn’t have mouths so I don’t know.

“Are they tired?” I asked confused.

“This is our chance. Let’s go!” He said.

We both dashed towards them.

I swung my Keyblade, Ursus, slicing it twice, and knocking it far back with my third swing. It landed on it’s back disorientated. I leaped up high into the air, and slammed in on the Bruiser. Making it dissipate. 


Yeah! I defeated my first enemy! Sure it was just one of the grunt monsters, but hey I just started this hero business. I hope the others are doing as well as I am.



(Alex’s P.O.V)

Alright! It’s Fight’n Time!

As ordered, Me, Dan, and Kira went to fight the Floods and Scrapers. I was kinda irked that Lan told us to fight the underlying Unversed, but I got over it. This is our first fight after all, and Lan and Jenny were the strongest of us right now. Plus, the Bruisers were the tougher enemies, and I wouldn’t want this face being bruised before the first day of school. Pretty sure the ladies aren’t into black eyes, and I want to look extra good for Pinkie!

*POW!*

“GAH!” A Flood Unversed appeared and slammed into my stomach! I staggered back before regaining my footing.

Damn it that hurt! Okay, gotta focus on the fight now.

I look around me, and see that I was surrounded by Unversed, about eight in total. Three Scrapers and five Floods. 

Three Floods zipped towards me prepared to strike. I dodged the first one, but the second was too close. I blocked its strike and parried it knocking it back into the their incoming Flood, destroying both.

Suddenly, two of the Scrappers dashed towards me simultaneously. Luckily I dodged, but damn they’re fast! I spotted the third scraper standing near by, so I decide to attack first. Giving it a strong swing I cleaved threw the Unversed no problem. Good thing these grunt monsters aren't that durable.

The last two Scrapers shot up from the ground standing from opposite sides of each other with me in the middle. Pretty sure I know what’s coming next.

As I predicted, they charged simultaneously. I quickly back flipped out of the way making their claws lock with each other. I swung my Keyblade sideways destroying them both. Man, I didn’t notice before but Leopardos, my Keyblade has a great design.

Haha! I am victorious! But no time dwell on my victory, gotta get to the others.



(Dan’s P.O.V)

Alright, time to get serious. Can’t waste any time, and quickly get back to the others.

There was a group of Flood Unversed directly in front of me. Being the snake that I am, I swiftly ran towards them.

I heard soft clicks behind me as I sense something coming in fast. I ducked, dodging the incoming Scraper, and quickly thrusted my Keyblade up skewering it.

Hm, as if such weak underlings could defeat me and my Anguis.

Now to dispose of the rest of them and get back to the others.



(Kira’s P.O.V)

Okay Kira, first fight. Can’t get nervous now, not when Bro and the others are fighting so hard. I’m not a newbie when it comes to fighting since Bro and Jenny have been teaching me how for a while, but I’d prefer not to fight. But like Bro said, it’s our responsibility as Foretellers now.

Although, before the battle started I’ve been having this strange feeling when I summoned my Keyblade, Vulpus. Like it was trying to tell me something, but there was no time for thinking about it now.


I managed to fight off most of the Unversed that came my way, until I was surrounded by Scrapers. There were four on all sides, cutting off my option of escape. They were closing in on me and I started to feel scared. Suddenly, there was a tingling sensation going through my body. It almost felt electrifying. A single word rang through my mind, and I knew exactly what to do. I raised my Keyblade high.

“Thunder!” I chanted. Electricity channeled through my Keyblade as a rung of electricity surrounded me, ending the Scrapers that surrounded me.

Wow! So that’s how casting magic feels. But why am I the only one who was able to cast magic now?

Well that doesn’t matter now. Now I got to get back to the others.



(Lan’s P.O.V)

Along with Jenny, I leaped in the air and brought down my Keyblade, Unicornis, hard upon the Unversed making it disappear. 

I must admit, it’s a satisfying feeling that I had defeated my first enemy as a Foreteller.

I look around for the others, to see that the others had finished off their enemies as well. So ends our first battle.

Out of the corner of my eye, I saw something strange, or should I say some one. On a nearby roof I saw a strange figure who was wearing purple robes and what looks like a blank face mask. Before I could react, they disappeared, as if they were never there in the first place.

“Ira!”

I turned to see my fellow Foretellers walk up to me.

“It’s great to see everyone is alright.” I said.

“Yup! Not bad for our first battle huh?” Alex said with a cocky grin.

“I agree, but Kira?” Dan started, “I saw that you were able to use the Thunder spell. How were you able to do that?”

“Vulpus told me.” Kira stated. “I was surrounded by Unversed when I felt the magic course through me and Vulpus showed me how to cast it”

Jenny nodded, “It makes, I would have thought Vulpus was more of a magic based Keyblade instead of close combat.”

“Alright everyone,” Lan grabbing their attention again. “We should leave before any press or authorities show up.” The others nodded and turned to leave.

“Wait!” A female voice called to them.

They turn to see Rarity walking briskly towards them. Show bowed her head with a grateful smile.

“Thank you for saving me from those creatures. I would be done for if you hadn’t appeared.” She said to the Foretellers, but more so to Lan.

“You’re very welcome, but no thanks are necessary. We were just doing our job.” Lan said.

“May I at least know the name of my savior?” Her face dusted with a light blush.

Lan was hesitated for a moment before speaking.

“Ira. My name is Ira.”

With that said, Lan jumped high into the air landing on a nearby roof with the other Foretellers in tow.

“Hah~, Ira. My knight in shining armor.”





The moment the Foretellers lept on the roof, they took off their mask returning them to their casual clothes.

“Whoa! I didn’t know we could jump that high!” Alex said excitedly. 

“It makes sense though. We saw how the Foretellers can move when we watched the movie.” Dan said stretching his muscles.

“Hey Lan?” Jenny called out to their leader. “What was that about, calling us by the old Foretellers names?”

“I thought it could be our code names when we are in our robes. If we want to keep our identities a secret then we can go around calling each other our real names. Plus, I thought it would be a sign of respect to those who came before us, using their names as titles of honor.” Lan explained.

“I like it!” Kira said, “Like real superheroes!”

“Well, I think I speak for all of is when I say that it’s been an exhausting day. Why don’t we all go home and rest. We do have school tomorrow.”

“That I can totally agree on! I got to get my beauty sleep to look the best for the ladies at Canterlot High.” Alex said, making the others sigh at their friends usual antics.

“I swear, do you always have to be such an insufferable pervert?” Dan said.

“Perverted gentleman!” Alex rebutted, “And why are you all on my case? We all saw how “Ira” was holding onto Rarity.”

“It’s not like that!” Lan said blushing a bit.

“Oh really? She sure looked pretty happy when you were holding her like a princess.” Alex said with a smug grin. “I bet you’d love to taste her huge marshmallows.”

*POW!*

Jenny had swiftly punched him in the face, knocking him out cold.

“I swear.” She said as she slung her friend over her shoulder. “Let’s go home.”

“Oh wait!” Kira stopped them, “Let me try something.” She summoned her Keyblade and pointed it forward. A beam of light shot out of the top and created a portal, like the Doorway to Darkness but a very different bright purple color. 

“How’d you do that?” Dan asked.

“I saw them opening portals in one of the clips at the beginning of the movie, so I figured we could do it to. I thought about home so I’m pretty sure this will take us back to the mansion.” 

Lan shook his head, “Alright, let’s just hurry home. I am exhausted.” 

With that they all walked through the portal, which closed as soon as all of them entered.
> School Days
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Canterlot High, home to the Wonder Colts. Just a normal high school with sports teams, clubs, clicks and everything else you would expect. But what Canterlot High didn't expect, was the arrival of the new Foretellers.

“Alright! First day of school!” Kira yelled in excitement.

Currently, the Five of them were standing in front of the school yard gazing at their new school.

“Haaah~ well let’s get this over with.” Jenny said unexcited, and started muttering, “Bet the other survivors don’t have to go to school.”

“C’mon Jenny, don’t be like that.” Alex said. “This’ll be better than our old school. We can make some new friends here.” As a group of girls passed by, Alex gave them his ‘charming’ smile and a wink. Making them respond with blushing and giggles. To which Jenny responded with a slap to the back of the head.

“Let’s not waste any time.” Dan intervened, “We should hurry to Principal Celestia’s office to get our class schedules.” 

The others nodded in agreement and head into the school. 

As they were walking through the school, they had stumbled upon the school's newspaper, The Canterlot Gazet. What surprised them were the headlines.

There are Heroes Among us! 

What was on the front page was a picture of the five Foretellers fighting the Unversed yesterday. 

“Man, word travels fast in this town.” Dan said, “I would have thought that news report this morning would be it.”

(Flashback)

The Foretellers had stopped by a diner early in the morning for breakfast, since they had yet to buy groceries for the mansion. While they were eating, they saw one of the T.V’s show a video of them fighting yesterday. They had asked the waitress to turn up the volume so they could hear.

“Welcome to Channel 6 news. Our story today is centered around Equestria Town, which is said to have been attacked by what only they could describe as strange monsters. Witnesses say that in the midst of the chaos these five mask and robe wearing individuals had arrived and fought said monsters with what looks like key-shaped blades. This video that had been posted on MeTube reveal these stories to be true as we can see the Masked individuals fighting these monsters. There is no definite way to tell what these monsters are, but we can see that these Masked individuals are here to protect us. Now back to you Rob”

(Flashback End)

“This will make it hard to be discrete in our endeavors from now on. But I did predict that we wouldn’t be able to keep this away from the public.” Dan said.

“Hopefully the authorities don’t get in our way.” Lan said, “Their weapons will most likely have no effect on the Unversed, so they will have to depend on us.”

As they were talking, they had finally reached the Principal's office.

*Knock.Knock.*

“Come in.” a voice came from the room.

They entered and saw Principal Celestia sitting at her desk. She was a woman that looked to be in her late twenties with tri-colored hair, Light blue, green, and pink to be specific. She had light violet eyes, and wore a yellow blazer with with dark purple slacks that covered her long, shapely legs.

Next to her was a woman that they knew was Vice Principal Luna. She had turquoise eyes that complimented her hair, which was two shades of Dark and Light blue. She wore a Lavender shirt that had a white collar that had a crescent moon image on it, along with Navy slacks.

“Hello, you must be the new students, the Foretellers, yes?” Celestia asked.

“Yes we are. Thank you for accepting us to this school.” Lan bowed, along with the others.

“Well then let me be the first welcome you to Canterlot High. It’s always nice to have new students enter these halls.”

“Indeed.” Luna said. Both Celestia and Luna walked over to them with stacks of papers.

“Here are your new class schedules. And we have a student that volunteered to show you around the Campus. She should be here any moment.” Celestia said as she handed them their individual Schedules. 

*Knock. Knock*

“That must be them now.”

*Boom!*

The door had flew open, and confetti filled the room as it did.

“Hello new students.” Pinkie Pie said as she entered the room.

“Pinkie?” The five of them said in surprise.

“Hey guys!”

“Oh, so you are already familiar with Miss Pie?” Luna asked.

“Yes,” Kira answered, “We met her yesterday when we went to The Cake’s Shop.”

“Yupperoni! I volunteered this morning cause you said you guys were coming today. So now I can show you around Canterlot High!”

“Well since you are all acquainted, we hope you have a nice first day here.” Luna said a the six of them left the room. Immediately after, Alex appeared next to Pinkie and wrapped his arms around her shoulder.

“Well hello beautiful.” He said with his signature smirk. “It’s nice to see you again. After how sweet you were to us yesterday, I just couldn’t stop thinking about you.”

“Aw, I think you’re sweet too!” She brought Alex into a bone crushing hug. She then brought her lips next to his ear and whisperes something only he could here. “And I love confident guys who make the first move.” She whispered in a sultry voice. She broke the hug and faced the others while Alex was frozen in shock.

“Alright everyone! Let’s get on with the tour.” She said skipping along.

The others followed, with Kira dragging the still frozen Alex.



(Kira’s P.O.V)

After a very… questionable tour with Pinkie Pie, the warning bell rang, so she had to rush to class.

We compared our schedules together. We had a few classes together, but all of our first period classes were different so we had to split up.
My first class: Social Studies.

Which wouldn't be much of a problem… if I wasn't from another world! The history here is almost like ours, except the names are so different! Who the hell is Presiden Wooden Tooth!? And there’s some events that I don’t even know.

I just hope the others are having as hard a time as I am.



(Alex’s P.O.V) 

ARGH!

Why did my first class have to be P.E!

I didn’t bring any clothes to change into, or at least some cologne to spray on me afterwards so I don’t stink! At least Coach Iron Will had some spare Gym clothes.

Right now, the whole class was running laps. Now, I’m not out of shape or anything, I’m actually pretty athletic, but most of us can agree running laps is pretty tedious. At least there was one upside to this.

“Excuse me.” A female student passed me. I believe her name was Tree Hugger. What’s better than seeing girls in their thin gym clothes!? 

My focus zeroed in on her nice, round-!

*Smack!*

D-d-damn pole!



(Third Person P.O.V)

Jenny’s first class was Algebra. The class had started without a hitch, going on as a regular class would be expected to go.

“Zzzzz~.... Zzzzz~...”

Except for the fact that she had fallen asleep halfway through class.



(Dan’s P.O.V) 

Boring.

That’s the only word I can think of do describe this class. Currently, I am in calculus. The other students around me were trying to follow the teacher's lesson, but it looked to be difficult for the lot of them. 

I for one was having no problem. Not a surprise. I was in most AP classes back in my original world. Not to talk down to the others, except for Alex, but I am the brains of our group. 

“Alright, would anyone like to answer the question on the board?” The teacher called out. The other students shied away and tried to to catch any attention. Simpletons.

“I’ll do it.” I raised my hand. I walked up to the board and solved the problem, it was rather simple to be honest.

As I walk back to my desk, I heard someone cough but clearly saying.

“EggHead.” 

To my side I saw who said it. Her hair had a rainbow color scheme, hey eyes were a shade of purple and her skin was sky blue. She wore a dark blue, short sleeve jacket with a white t-shirt with a symbol of a cloud with a rainbow lightning bolt underneath. Her skirt was white and a lighter shade of purple with black tights under.

It was obvious who this was, considering Kira made all of us watch MLP with her back in our world. This was Rainbow Dash. I didn’t take kindly to her words so I mimicked her and said, 

“Dunce.”

She obviously heard me when her next course of action was to shoot out of her chair and stand challenging at me.

“What’d you say?” She partially yelled.

“Huh?” I asked innocently, which clearly I wasn’t.

“Ms. Dash!” The teacher said, “Is there something you’d like to share with the class.”

She looked around, embarrassed by her outburst. “N-no sir.” She said as she sat back down.

Class resumed as normal, except for Rainbow giving me the stink eye from time to time.

Hm, it was actually pretty cute… Wait! What am I saying!?



(Lan’s P.O.V)

English, one of my best subjects. 

Currently the class was reading a novel called, “Of Mares and Men.” The whole class was following along with the teacher as they read aloud and the students followed alone. I, being a new student, was reading on my own to keep up with the rest of the class.

But, my mind kept wandering to that strange figure I saw yesterday. I didn’t tell the others because I thought it wasn’t worth mentioning, but what was it? Or rather who, since it looked humanoid. 

I just hope it was a figment of my imagination and not something ominous.



(Third Person P.O.V)

The first half of the day went by like a normal school day, now it was time for lunch. Lan, Kira, Alex, and Dan had met up in the cafeteria and sat together at a table eating their lunch.

“Where’s Jenny?” Kira asked. 

“She’s probably sleeping.” Dan said, “We had english second period and she fell asleep halfway through class. It’s a safe bet she’s sleeping now if no one woke her up.” 

“Sounds like her.” Lan said, “But Alex, why do you have a bandage on your face?”

“I don’t want to talk about it.” Said blond said dismissively. 

“Okayyy.”

The four of them continued to talk about their day and eat their lunch.

“AAAAHHHH!”

A bunch of students ran in screaming.

“Monsters! Monsters in the courtyard!” one of them yelled.

The Foretellers looked at eachother before rushing out to the courtyard. They reached the courtyard, only to see Aced already battling the Unversed.

(Moments Earlier) 

“I can’t believe I’m late for lunch!” Jenny said to herself as she ran towards the cafeteria.

“GAH!” she heard someone yelp.

She looked out to the courtyard to see a male student on the ground, with a Shoegazer Unversed literally stomping its way towards him. 

Seeing no one around, she whipped out her mask and ran to defend him. She jumped and summoned her Keyblade in mid air only to slam it in front of the Unversed. She looked back to the male student, “Get out of here.” She said. He mindlessly nodded and ran. “Alright you fasion rejects. Let’s get this over with so I can eat some lunch.” she dashed into the hoard of Unversed.

They outnumbered her, but she blew passed them with her superior strength. She managed to dwindle down their numbers, but there was still many around her. She was struggling against the Bruiser who looked like it was taking her attacks head on, but she knew it was taking damage. But when it brushed off her last attack and smacked her back she decided she wanted to end it fast.

She suddenly felt something guiding her movements. Her Keyblade started to glow as she preformed a strong jumping attack against the Bruiser, making it disappear.

‘Woah! That was a Blitz attack.’ She thought as she gazed at Ursus, ‘I guess this is what Kira ment when she said her Keyblade taught her that spell.’

In the midst of her thoughts, she didn’t realize one Shoegazer was about to attack her. But before it could attack, Anguis was thrown at it making it disappear. She turned around and saw the other Foretellers running up to her.

“Are you okay?” Ava asked her.

“I’m alright, let’s just get rid of these Unversed before they attack any other students.” She said as they nodded in agreement.

With the Five of them working together, it didn’t take long for them to defeat all of the Unversed.

“Well, that takes care of that.” Invi said.

“They were easy enough to take down, but why did they attack the school?” Alex asked.

“Excuse me!”

Before anyone could respond, a meek looking male student with a camera around his neck and a notepad in his hands ran up to them.

“Hello, I’m Featherweight, a reporter of the Canterlot Gazet. I wanted to ask you a few questions for the paper.” He said.

“Sorry, we have no time to answer any of your questions.” Ira said as he signaled for them to leave.

“Wait! Could you at least tell you who you are?” He asked pleadingly. Ira was about to deny him, before Ava stood in front of him.

“We’re the KeyBearers! And we’re here to defend the innocent from the evil monsters!” She said.

*Bonk!*
“Ow!” Ira brought his fist to her head in a comedic way.

“No comment.” he said as they leaped away to a vacant location behind the school. They all removed their masks, returning them to their casual clothes, and Kira glared at her brother.

“What was that for?” She said rubbing the top of her head. 

“We’re supposed to avoid the public eye as much as possible. Announcing ourselves to a reporter is definitely not the way to do that.” Lan scolded her.

“Whatever!” Jenny suddenly yelled, “Let’s just hurry back to the cafeteria before-!”

*RRRRIIIINNNNGGGG*

“AAHHH MAAAN!!!”

> Lan Report 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)

My name is Lan Foreteller, bearer of the Mask of the Unicorn, leader of the Foretellers. My three friends, little sister, and I are survivors of the Mayan calender test set by god back in our own world. We were given the gift of leaving that world and to choose another one along with a power of our choice. We as a group chose the powers of the Foretellers, Keyblade masters that were before the Keyblade War. Kira, my little sister, had chosen the world of Equestria Girls for us to live in from now on. I am documenting our experience in this new world and the events now and to come for future generations. 

It has been one month since Kira, Jenny, Alex, Dan, and I have entered this world. It had been a bit difficult to get ourselves situated into our new world, but we have gotten a handle on it.

The first day we arrived, we had encountered the enemies of Master Ventus, Terra, and Aqua, The Unversed. We were shocked to see these creatures as they shouldn’t exist anymore after Master Ventus lost his heart. We have yet to find an answer for why they are here, but we defeated them nonetheless, as is our duty as Keybearers.

Over this past month there had been constant appearances of the Unversed, which we all had swiftly defeated. With every battle that was brought before us we grew stronger as a result, gaining spells and skills that improved our efficiency significantly. It seemed our keyblades taught us these skills when it was most needed, but we learned to master them nonetheless. But one day we received a strange letter with a specific skill in it.

(Flashback: Third Person P.O.V)

The five Foretellers were hanging around the mansion, doing their individual activities, when they heard a knock at the door.

“That must be the pizza.” Kira said as she made her way to the door. “It’s been over thirty minutes so we get it’s free” She said as she opened the door, but there was no one there. She looked around confused, until she saw an envelope stuck to the door with nothing but an M on the cover.

“What’s this?” She took the letter and brought it to the others.

“Who was at the door?” Jenny said, who was lying on the couch watching T.V. 

“No one, but there was this letter. Doesn't have a return address or anything.”

“What’s in it?” Lan asked walking up to her.

She opened it and pulled out a piece of paper.

“Keybearer skill: How to summon Spirit Chirithy?”

This caught everyone's attention as the rest of them gathered around the letter.

“Spirit Chirithy’s? Like the ones the original Foretellers and their unions used to have?” Alex asked.

“But who sent it? No one in this world should know who we really are, or even have knowledge like this.” Dan said. 

“Yeah, we don’t even know how to summon Spirits. How did it get to this world?” Jenny asked.

“It would stand to reason that someone knows who we really are, and have knowledge of the magic that was lost long ago.” Lan said. “But we can’t be sure if this is even real. It could be a trap.”

“Well there’s only one way to find out.” Dan swiped the letter from Kira’s hand and made distance between.

“Dan wait!”  But his warning fell on deaf ears. 

As Dan continued to read the paper he raised his hand like he was following the papers instructions. Light began to gather around his hand into a sphere shape. Moments later, the light sphere dispersed and next to Dan stood an anthropomorphic cat-like creature the size of a stuffed animal with a pink coin purse around his neck.

“Kyaaaah!” Kira screeched as she rushed to hug the Spirit. “It’s sooo cuuuute!” 

(Flashback end: Lan’s P.O.V)

Now all of us can summon our own Spirit Chirithy’s now. They are excellent companions, they can teleport so they can deliver messages between the Five of us, and I must admit, they are very adorable.

But the question still stands, who sent the letter? There was no return or send address on the letter, so whoever sent the letter knows exactly who and where we were. But are they ones with good or sinister intentions? Well, that’s a question for another time.

Our normal lives have improved significantly. As to pay bills and have money for utilities, we all got part time jobs.

Kira got a job as a waitress at the Cake’s Shop. Dan worked at a local book store. Alex had first tried to apply to be a clerk at a woman’s lingerie store, but after he was denied he got a job as a barista at a coffee house. Both Jenny and I are working as farm hands at Sweet Apple Acres.

School life was almost like our normal ones when we were back in our original world, just a bit friendlier. Sure everyone had stuck with their own clicks, but the only bully in the school was Sunset Shimmer. As expected, she is the main antagonist of the movie. We had few encounters with her, but we were the new students so, “we weren’t worth her time,” as she said.

Though all of us had befriended, or are acquainted with, the five main characters, Pinkie Pie, Applejack, Rarity, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash.

We had become friends with Pinkie Pie since she was the first person we met here, and for her strange “relationship” with Alex. They may not be an item, but they constantly flirt with each other. More so Pinkie with Alex as it always ends with either him frozen or with a nose bleed from what she always whispered to him.

Jenny and I constantly see Applejack and her family since we both work on their apple farm. We became friends quickly, but we didn’t tell her we knew her “Former” friends.

Dan was the one who associated with Rainbow Dash the most. After his first meeting with her, the two had formed some sort of rivalry. They were always competing, be it academically which the majority was won by Alex, or Physically which the majority was won by Rainbow Dash.

Kira had often volunteered at the animal shelter and had become friends with Fluttershy. It took more time than the rest cause of her iconic shyness.

Af for Rarity…. Well…. Ummm.

(Flashback: Third Person P.O.V)

Lan was in english class, regularly doing the lesson on the board. Until he heard something click on the ground.

He saw a pencil fell on the ground next obviously dropped by the person who sat next to him. He reached to grab it to return it to them, but the moment he grabbed it a feminine had had accidently grabbed his. When he looked up he was staring at an alluring pair of azure eyes, who he had found out belonged to Rarity. 

‘He/She has such beautiful eyes.’ They thought simultaneously with blushes on their faces.

Lan snapped out of his daze shortly after.

“Um, you dropped this.” He handed her the pencil.

“O-oh! Right. Thank you darling.” She stuttered. 

The two of them immediately went back to work, avoiding any awkwardness that could have transpired.

(Flashback end: Lan’s P.O.V)

No comment.

Back to the Unversed, their attacks were constant, almost three times a week, but the seemed random. I don’t have a definite answer, but I believe that someone must be controlling them and that the attacks have some meaning to them. But we don’t know much right now to make any conclusions. 

The Fall Formal is happening in one month, which means the events of the movie are going to happen soon. As Keybearers and the Foretellers, we must make sure the events happen without a hitch, without the interference of the Unversed or any other outside force. Although, I have this ominous feeling, that something big is happening under our noses, but what?

Well, we will just have to train more and prepare for the events to come. Hopefully we will be strong enough to face the enemies to come.

End of Report





I sighed deeply as I stretch my arms. I was sitting in front of my Laptop at the moment, finishing my report.

Today was Saturday, after the morning shift was done, Jenny and I had the rest of the day off from the farm. 

Alex and Dan were at their jobs, and Kira was with Jenny for some girl time. Which left me to my own devices. 

Now that my report is done, it’s time to do the next item on my list for today. 

Grocery Shopping.





As I was walking to the grocery store, I actually had to pass the campus. Even on the weekend there was a bit of hustle and bustle happening. Probably a football game or something, the others and I were never really ones to pay attention to events like that. 

But when I went to pass the front stature, I saw someone peculiar. They were dressed in a black robe that covered all of him, even his face. But then I recognized where I saw that coat before.

“Organization XIII.”

> Another Survivor? 
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

As Hulxley exited the Dark Corridor he saw a sign that said Canterlot High school. “Oh great i’m in front of a school and dressed like I am i’m probably gonna get in trouble” He said noticing the kids “Great and they saw me. Tabloids here I come.”

From afar, Lan was gazing at Huxley suspiciously. In an instant, he summoned his spirit Chirithy.
“Greeting master!” It said in a high pitched voice. “What can I do for you?”

“Go tell the others that I saw Organization XIII at the school, and to get over here quick.” His spirit nodded, disappearing in a flash of light.

“Hey you” Huxley shouted as Lan turned.

Lan turned to see the mysterious individual in front of him. “Yes? Is there something you need?”

“Can you tell me where the closest Pizza place is?” Huxley said pulling out something

Lan sweatdropped, ‘Okay, this one is strange, but still cant let my guard down. Need to lead him somewhere I can question him.’ Lan thought.

“Yeah, it’d just down the street from here. I’m actually going there myself. How about I lead the way?” Lan lied.

“Sweet” Huxley said as they walked down the path towards the pizza place “Hey you see anything weird in town lately maybe people wielding giant keys?” he asked

‘Well I can tell he’s not the one who sent the letter.’ “Yeah actually. There was this one guy with a Unicorn mask with that giant key sword. He was fighting off these weird, blue monsters.”

“Okay blue monster that can only be Dream Eaters, Heartless or Unversed.” Huxley said muttered to himself. The two of them continued to walk, until Lan lead them down an alley way for some reason. ‘Is this guy trying to mug me?’ Huxley thought. ‘Well even if he is i'll just beat his ass.’ “So are you trying to mug me?” Huxley asked.

Lan, without turning around, put on his Unicorn mask and changed into his Foreteller form. He turned around and pointed Unicornis at Huxley.

“So, were you looking for me?” He said challengingly.

“Oh sweet and here I was hoping that I was just going for a slice” Huxley said pulling out Oblivion “Let’s see how strong you are” he said jumping at Ira.

Their Keyblades clashed, creating sparks and the shear force behind the attacks blew up the debris around them. Ira managed to push him off. “You're just as strong as... well you said” Huxley said as he went “Stop.” and Ira froze in place taking this opportunity he took a few good slashed in before he unfroze and felt each blow at once. The blows altogether caused him to get to his knees.

“Gh! So you can use magic too. Let’s see you deal with this. Sonic Blade!” In an instant, Ira had dashed in front of Huxley, delivering a series of charging attacks until he forced him a good ways away from him.

The two had traded blow for blow until they found themselves at a stand still with their Keyblades locked together once again.”You're pretty good, what's your name kid?”

“Right now my name is Ira, and that’s all you need to know at the moment. Now let me ask you a question. Are you responsible for the Unversed in this world?

“So it was Unversed, and no I just got here” Huxley said as he began to run away out of the alley. “Try to catch me.” he said as she jumped out into the open.

‘Damn. I wanted to avoid anything public, but it doesn't look like he’s giving me much of a choice.’ Ira thought as he ran after Huxley.

“He look people.” He said as he jumped into a crowd “scuze me, pardon me, coming through, Yoink” he said as he stole some guy's hat and placed it on a dog.

‘Well, this guy must be a friend of Axle.’ Ira thought as he jumped up to the roof of a nearby building to try and keep track of his opponent.

“Hey you have High jump. No fair! The rest of use have to deal with regular jump!” he shouted stopping in the middle of a crowd “Everybody boo that man he is using hax” he said as Unversed started to appear and attack the crowd “Great and I just wanted a slice of pizza.“ he said as he attacked one of the larger Unversed. “Hey Twilight Sparklepants I could use your help! These Unversed aren't gonna be beaten by themselves I mean maybe but that would be random.”

Ira gain a tick mark on his forehead. “My name is Ira of the Foretellers!” He yelled as he jumped down and slashed at an Unversed.

“Foretellers? What are they?” Huxley asked, without taking his focus away from the Unversed. “Never heard that name in the game.” He muttered, but Ira still heard him.

“Game? You mean you're a survivor!?”

“Was it not Obvious by the fact I have a Keyblade I mean who did you think I was Roxas?”

“I just thought you were part of the Organization XIII. Even though the organization was destroyed in the second game.”

“And why would you think that is it, the robe?” he asked “It's gotten me in trouble twice already.” He said as he cut down more Unversed.

“So I’m guessing you don’t know about how the Foretellers work?” Lan asked. “Well I can tell you one think. We don’t usually work alone.”

“Hah!” 

*Crash!*

A sudden crashing sound drew the two keybearers attention. They saw the other four Foretellers coming into the scene.

“Ira!” Invi said as he ran up to them, “We got your message. Is this the guy?” 

“Yes.” Ira answered, “But that’s not important right now, the safety of the people come first. You and Aced go around the perimeter and make sure everyone gets away safely. The rest of us will take care of the unversed.” His fellow Foretellers nodded and proceeded with the roles they were given.

“Hm, you seem to have a good handle on being a leader.” Huxley said.

“Thank you, Now let’s get started.”

**

After the battle everyone except Huxley gathered around Ira “Well that was fun now how about that pizza place you told me about” Huxley said as everyone just looked at him.

Aced thrusted her Ursus at him, nearing his neck. “Who are you? Why are you here?” She said seriously as the other Foretellers, minus Ira, surrounded him.

“Jeez Ira your friends need to chill. My name is Huxley. Got it memorized? As for why I’m here well my magic book had two new alt worlds that I could visit and I chose this one.” he said as they all looked at him confused.

“What do you mean Alternate World?” Aced asked.

“Simple take. Traverse town from 3d, there are two versions of that town in that game one for Sora and one for Riku that is basicly an Alt town” he said “beside I’m not the one you should be worrying about. My name is not Zeke”

“Who’s Zeke?” Ira asked

“The black sheep of a crime family who survived and controls the heartless” Huxley said as the all looked at him.

“So there is another survivor like you.” Ava said.

“A crime family? The only one I can remember is Ventral. Those guy are real evil.” Gula said shuddering.

“Just give me a second to check my book.” Huxley said opening a book that he pulled from nowhere “Yeap Zeke Ventral.” he said as he showed them all the book

“Wait he wields the X-blade?” Gula said as he grabbed the book from Huxley

“Hold on, something isn’t right.” Invi intervened. “When god pulled us from our old world, he gave his reward to those of us who were not consumed by the chaos and were peaceful. All around good people. So why did he give someone with his bloodline one of the most powerful weapons of all time?”

“I don’t know I just want pizza” Huxley said as they all sighed “What? I haven’t eaten since breakfast.”

“Well, you’re obviously not a threat to us. Not yet anyways.” Ira said as he took of his mask, returning him to Lan. “Come one, let’s go get some lunch.”

The others took their masks off as well.

“Yeah, but let’s make it quick.” Alex said, “I only get thirty minutes for a lunch break.”

“Sweet... oh can I ask you something If something were to go down between me and Zeke could you help me beat him?”

“Well, we do not yet trust you, and we haven’t even met this Zeke character.” Jenny said.

“But if either you or him have any evil intentions, we will be the ones to stop you.” Dan said seriously. “But, why do you ask? What are you planning?”

“Nothing yet I just gave him a warning that if his Traverse town fell because of his actions I would come for him, I need reinforcements as he has an army of keybearers behind his back.” Huxley said as they all looked at him

“Keybearers, how?” Jenny asked.

“From what i’ve heard he can just give people keyblades probably an ability of the X-Blade” Huxley said

“But Keyblades choose their wielders. That would mean he has access to a great amount of Keyblades if he can summon ones that are compatible with who he gives them too.” Dan said shocked.

“That’s why I’m looking for help on taking him down, He’s too powerful.” Huxley said

“But has he done anything sinister? What reason do we have to believe that you aren’t the one tainted by darkness instead of him.” Ira said.

“Because I don’t controle heartless.” Huxley said

This silenced the Foretllers. Those who control the Heartless were known to be the Masterminds behind various events. After a moment of silence, Lan decided to speak.

“While I still do not trust you, I don’t have a reason not to either. If we come into contact with this Zeke, then we will judge for ourselves. But if you need our assistance, as fellow survivors and Keybearers, we will be glad to help purge any darkness.”

“Thanks.” Huxley said as they got to the town.

(Scene change)

After they all had lunch together, Huxley returned to his own world, leaving the Foretellers to their own devices. Alex and Dan returned to their jobs, leaving Lan, Jenny, and Kira walking back to the mansion.

“Hey Lan? What do you make of all this?” Jenny asked, “This Huxley guy just showing up and warning us about another survivor who can control the Heartless? It’s a lot to take in.”

“I’m not entirely sure myself Jen. Zeke Ventral, a member of the biggest criminal family up to date, is the wielder of the  most powerful keyblade in existence. But for him to be outside of our world would mean he has at least some good in him. It’s all so confusing.” Lan rubbed his temples in frustration. “What do you think Kira?”

Kira thought for a bit before speaking. “We can’t really make any assumptions until we get Zeke’s side of the story. But if God decided that he passed the Mayan Calendar test then he’s got to be good, right? Maybe he asked for the power to summon the Heartless like we asked for our powers. But we still don’t know.” 

The other two nodded in agreement as the continued their trek home.

(Elsewhere)

Gazing at the three Foretellers, the same man with a purple cloak and faceless mask that Ira a month ago.

“Looks like my little puppet has made contact with them already. Good. I guess it’s time for us to make contact as well.” He said. He looked behind him towards an eighteen year old boy gazing over the city. His hair was short and a shining silver color, his eyes were a fierce yellow. He wore a black leather vest over a white t-shirt with a picture of a black crow on it, and navy jeans. He also wore finger-less black gloves with metal studs on the knuckles. “Don’t you think so, Crow?” 

“Absolutely Master.” Crow said as darkness started to radiate off his body. “Let me show those traitors what it’s like to feel helpless.”
> Crow Over
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Dan’s P.O.V)

It has been a few days since that Huxley character showed up. Things have been pretty quiet since then. I don’t trust that Huxley. He just appears out of nowhere and warns us about Zeke Ventral who may or may not be our enemy. Although, when he said that he possessed the X-blade, that got me worried. From what I know from the games, the X-blade can only be wielded by someone with a heart of half pure light and the other half pure darkness. Zeke does have the X-blade, which side does he favor? Gah, this is giving me a headache. More of a headache than my encounters with Rainbow Dash.

Right now, I’m walking home after I finished my shift at the bookstore. I got to get home fast cause it my turn to cook tonight. Hopefully Jenny hasn’t tried to take over. *Shutter.* I still don’t understand how that meatloaf was burnt AND frozen at the same time.

As I made my way thru the city, my eyes caught sight of a mop of… silver hair? I saw the silver haired male in front of me about to turn a corner. It was quick, but I saw a glimpse of a familiar face, and bright yellow eyes.

No, it couldn’t be. Crow?

I rush to run around the corner, but there was no sign of him.

Hah~ I must be exhausted. I’m starting to see things. Even if he was here, I wouldn’t want to see him. Pretty sure no one would. After what he’s said and done to us, he can rot in that hell hole for all I care.

(Alex’s P.O.V) 

“Alright so that’s two caramel fraps with one extra shot, one with whip and one without. Coming right up!” I read the order back to two girls who were wearing Crystal Prep uniforms. They were pretty cute, time to turn up the charm. “You know I work for tips, but I’ll settle for your phone number.” I’m so smooth.

They smiled a little bit before rolling their eyes… that’s it? 

Hah~ man, I’ve been off my game lately. I’ve been thinking about what that Huxley guy was saying. I mean, ever since we got here we’ve been fending off Unversed. Even though we were all new to this Keybearer thing, it seemed to small a problem for us to have any significance. But now we have to deal with this situation with the Ventral guy.

One of the most evil families that ever existed! And god gave someone of their blood the most powerful Keyblade in existence?! Our lives just got way more complicated.

As I was finishing those orders, a sudden flash of silver caught my eye.

Wait… is that crow? Is that him?

Just before I could make sure someone passed in front of my field of vision. When they passed, I was looking an empty table.

Crow… If only things could have ended differently.

(Kira’s P.O.V)

*Splash!* 

“WAH!”

Ah man! I’m all wet now! That’s the last time I volunteer to wash Betty. 

“Betty, bad girl! You know better than that.” Another girl said to the wet beagle.

She had long pink hair with a butterfly pin on her right side. He skin was a light, buttery yellow, and her eyes were a turquoise color. She wore a white sleeveless shirt and a green skirt with pink frills and a two butterflies on it.

This is Fluttershy, one of the main characters of Equestria girls. Right now I’m volunteering at the animal shelter like I always do. I made friends with Fluttershy a while ago and I’ve been volunteering with her ever since. It was really fun, except moments like this when I get all wet!

Fluttershy went and got a towel for me to dry off. “Sorry about that Kira.”

“Don’t worry. We both know how Betty can get. If she wasn’t a beagle she’d definitely be a chihuahua.” I said as we both laugh together.

It’s moments like these i wish that could last forever. But I know that they would always end rather quickly. 

Things are gonna get hectic around here soon. If what Huxley said was true.

Zeke Ventral… If god thought you were worthy enough to pass his test, then there must be at least some good in you. RIght? I just hope everything will work out. For everyones sake.

“Kira? Are you alright?” Fluttershy asked me. Guess I was zoning out.

“Oh! Yeah, I just got somethings on my mind.” I said, “And hey, I’m going to the movies on Saturday with my siblings. You can come too if you want.”

“Meep. I don’t know. I wouldn't want to intrude on your family time.”

“Nah, you won’t. You’re my friend and I’m sure they won’t mind.”

“Um, will *Ahem* Lan be there?” She said with a blush.

Hehehe, so she still has the hot for Lan. And Lan being as dense as he is hasn’t noticed, even when he comes to volunteer sometimes.

I mean I love him, he’s my older brother, but he can be such an idiot sometimes. First Fluttershy, then Applejack, and from what i’ve seen probably Rarity.

Now for those of you who are wondering what the story is behind these three and my brother, well that's a story for another time. 

TeeHee!

Breaking the fourth wall is fun!

As I was wiping myself off, i see someone pass the front of the front of the pet store through the window.

Someone with silver hair.

Crow?

No, it can’t be. We’re in a different world. He couldn’t possibly be here.

But, Crow… why did you have to go?

(Jenny’s P.O.V)

“Hah!”

*Clonk!”

“Hah~, Hah~” I panted heavily.

Still not strong enough. If I want to have a chance against someone with the X-Blade, I need to get stronger.

Right now, I’m training in the backyard of our mansion. I was practicing on one of the wooden posts with a steel training sword. Figured it’d be overkill if I used Ursus for training. Unless it’s a spar.

Ever since that Huxley guy came and went, I’ve been training a lot more. I don’t entirely trust him, but I don’t have a reason to not trust him either. He’s another survivor of the Mayan Test, so he can’t be all bad. Even if he is kind of an ass.

The Ventral family, the ones Crow got mixed up with. I won’t be so blind as to blame them for what Crow did. It was his own fault for what he said and did. He just abandoned us for those criminals!

In the middle of my rage, I could swear I saw Crow standing right next to the post. I was too angry to think, so on instinct I rush towards the post. I raised my training sword and brought it down, hard, and tore right through the post.

I look around, and see that I was alone again.

Crow, if we never see you again, it’d be too soon.

(The Next day: Third person P.O.V) 

The school day had gone off normally for the students of Canterlot high. All except for our heroes.

What Huxley had said had been weighing heavily on their minds, and it had been a quiet day between them. 

They were all walking home together, and the heavy silence continued.

“Okay guy, we’ve been quiet long enough. We need to talk about this.” Lan said. The others sighed knowing he was right.

“I guess we’ve been pretty on edge lately.” Alex said.

“Well yeah!” Jenny yelled, “Obviously! We just meet another survivor from earth, and he just warned us about another survivor who might be building an army of keybearers! How are we supposed to feel?!” 

“That, and the fact that we could be facing him soon. According to what Huxley said, he’s planning on going up against him soon. Would we even want to join? It’s his battle after all.” Dan said.

“Even if we did join. Are we even strong enough to face someone like him? He has the X-blade for god’s sake!” Kira yelled.

Silence once again settled.

“I guess what we’re saying is, we’re scared.” Kira finished.

“Guy’s I know we’re scared.” Lan started. “Up until now we’ve only been facing the Unversed. This is all so sudden. But we can’t let this get to us. Remember who we are.”

The others paused, but all cracks smiles at their leader's words.

“Yeah, you’re right.” Alex spoke up first. “We wouldn’t be able to call ourselves the Foretellers if we let something like this get to us. What would our predecessors think of us?”

“I admit, he has a point. Panicking over it will get us nowhere. If we do end up fighting with Huxley against Ventral, we’ll face it head on.” Dan said.

“And if we aren’t strong enough now, we’ll just have to get stronger. And we’ll do it together.” Jenny said

“Just like we always do!” Kira cheered. They all laughed together as the continue their way home.

Until…

“Oh, now sweet.” a cocky voice sounded. “It makes me wanna puke.” Who appeared in front of them, suddenly made their blood run cold.

His hair was short and a shining silver color, his eyes were a fierce yellow. He wore a black leather vest over a white t-shirt with a picture of a black crow on it, and navy jeans. He also wore fingerless black gloves with metal studs on the knuckles.

“Crow.” Lan said breathlessly. 

“So I wasn’t seeing things. You really are here!” Jenny yelled

Crow slowly clapped. “Well done Jen. Here I thought Dan was the smart one.” He said sarcastically. “But apparently not smart enough. None of you even realized that we are all alone on this street.”

They looked around to see he was right. They were the only ones present, not another person in sight.

“How are you here?!” Dan yelled. “I know for a fact that god wouldn’t have passed you for the Mayan test.”

“Awww, do you not believe in your best friend? I’m hurt.” Crow said, still sarcastically.

“Answer us you bastard!” Jenny yelled raising her fists.

“So I heard that you guys were the new “Foretellers.” What ever those are. You're supposed to “fight for the light!” Right?” Crow raised his hand, and the Soul Eater blade appeared. “Well my master said it was time for us to get into contact with you. And I want to see how strong my bestest Best Friends have grown.”

Crow slammed his left hand into the ground, and darkness leaked of his body. In an instant, a horde of Unversed appeared out of the darkness. A large number of Shoegazers, Archravens, and Hareraisers. On instinct the five Foretellers put on their masks and summon their keyblades.

“Y-y-you’re responsible for the Unversed?” Kira stuttered.

“That’s right Little Kira! Now here’s how it’s gonna go. My Unversed are gonna kick your asses, but you Lan. YOUR fight is with me!” Crow charged, as well as the Unversed.

(Lan’s P.O.V)

Our blades clashed, and so began a battle between my old brother and me.

The others were battling the horde of Unversed, while I fight Crow. They were fighting valiantly, but the numbers were too great and the Unversed were too strong.

*CLING!*

“Keep your eyes on your opponent!” Crow said as we continue our fight. 

After clashing blades a few times I decided to get some distance to perform a skill. “Wind Raid!” I threw my Unicornis at Crow, only for him to disappear in black smoke.

He reappeared behind me, and kicked me a large distance away. “Neat trick. Check this one out. Dark Haze!” Crow was covered in dark smoke before charging at me, delivering a savage blow. I flew even farther before roughly hitting the ground. I tried to get up, but the damage was so great I could only get to my knees.

*Thud.*

I heard a thud behind me. I turned and one by one I saw the others fall and thrown behind me. Crow stood across from us with the whittled down horde of Unversed behind him.

“How did you get so strong?” I asked panting. He started creeping towards us.

“Yeah I’m strong. I learned how in JUVIE!” He punched me across the face. “Now don’t worry “Brother.” I won’t kill any of you… yet. I’m gonna leave you here to wallow in your own weakness, just like how you left me to rot in that hell hole.”

A dark portal opened behind him as the Unversed disappeared. “So long Fam.” With that, he left.

I struggled to stand up, along with the others

“L-Lan.” Jenny tried to say.

“Don’t say it. I know.” I said in a defeated voice.

“We’ve lost.”
> What About an Exam?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Later that night.)

Silence filled the Foretellers mansion. 

They were all in the living room wallowing in their defeat. Kira was on the couch disinfecting one of Alex’s wounds. Jenny was leaning against the wall, contemplating with herself. Finally, Lan and Dan were sitting at the coffee table, both with contemplating looks like Jenny.

Jenny sighed, “Well I’ll be the first to say it. That sucked.”

“You got that right!” Alex yelled. “Ow! Kira, be careful.”

“Then stop moving so much.” Kira said as she applied the alcohol rub. 

“We got our asses handed to us.” Dan stated frustrated. “By that Bastard Crow no less. He is also the one responsible for the Unversed in this world. And who is this ‘Master’ he was speaking of?!”

“Calm down Dan.” Lan tried to calm his friend from his rambling.

“No I will not calm down!” Dan shot up. “There is too many things happening for us to be calm right now. First Huxley shows up and warns us about Ventral and the X-Blade. Now we are dealing with Crow who has the power of the Unversed, and whoever this Master is!”

“Dan Shut Up!” Jenny yelled. “We were all there. We were all beaten! We’re all confused and on edge, but screaming at each other won’t help anyone.” Silence filled the room once again.

“But we did loss today. Badly at that.” Alex said sadly. “How are we supposed to go up against Crow now?”

“J-just remember what we were talking about earlier. We just got to get stronger and fight together! Like always.” Kira tried to lighten the mood.

“Yeah and what if we’re not strong enough?” Jenny asked. “I could tell. He was toying with all of us today. He could have killed us if he wanted to. Even if we did get stronger, who’s to say will will be able to beat him that time around. And I’m not hearing anything from you fearless leader. What do you think we should do?” All of their attention moved towards their leader who remained quiet.

“I… I don’t know.” Lan said. His fist tighten in frustration. So much so that his knuckles were turning white.

The other’s eyes widened. They have known Lan for most of their lives, and come to trust him as a leader and beast friend. But what they had never seen in Lan was doubt.

Jenny sighed again. “Thought so.”

“Man it’s so gloomy in here. What did someone die?” An unfamiliar voice said. The whole team became alert, looking around for the source of the voice. Suddenly, the kitchen door opened and walked in a mad wearing an Organization XIII cloak.

“Huxley?” Lan asked. 

“BZZZT! Wrong! Guess again.” The mysterious man said.

“Wait, that voice.” Lan’s eyes widened. “Master of Masters?” The others also looked shocked.

“Ding! Ding! Ding! Correct! Good guess kid.” The Master said. In an instant, all five of them rushed forward and bowed to him. “Whoa! What’s this about? I mean, I know I’m awesome but this is a bit much.”

“Well you are The Master of Masters after all. We’d imagine that you’d want some respect.” Alex said.

“Now, now, no need to bow. I mean I may be THE master but I’m not exactly your master. Even though you use the powers of my former students.”

“But you disappeared without a trace centuries ago.” Dan said. “Why did you disappear? And why are you here now?”

The Master paused before sighing. “Yes I did disappear. I knew that the events that were gonna happen no matter what anyone did. Since I gave my eye to Luxu in that keyblade, I was able to see all the events to come. I saw what was to come was inevitable, so I did my best to prepare my students for it. I tried to think of a way to prevent what was to come, but I knew that the future I saw could only happen if I let the inevitable Keyblade war happen first.”
If one would look closely, they could see a single tear escape the darkness of the cloak's hood. 
“There isn’t a day that goes by when I don’t wonder what could have been if I didn’t disappear. That maybe if I tried hard enough I could have prevented the war, and the future I saw could exist also. But I knew what my role was, and I had to fulfill it.”

The Foretellers lowered their heads in respect for the Master, and those he left. They may have known what future he saw, but they knew what a broken man looked like.

“But anyway!” The Master said back in his playful voice. Startling the Foretellers. “As for why I’m here. Well I’ve always been here in a sense.”

They were confused. “You were always here? What do you mean Master?” Kira asked.

“Well, your god had asked me to watch over the five of you from time to time. He knew that when the time came you would need my guidance. Like how I was with the first Foretellers. Who do you think sent the letter about the Chirithy spirits? So since he wanted me to immediately show up now, I’m guessing something bad happened. So tell me. What happened to make you five so gloomy?” The Master asked.

They had explained everything that happened so far. From Huxley arriving to their most recent defeat.

“Hm, sounds like you all got your asses handed to you pretty badly.” The Master said bluntly.

“That’s what I said.” Dan quipped.

“So what are you all going to do now?”

The Foretellers look confused.

“What do you mean?” Jenny asked.

“I mean, what are you all going to do now? What’s your next course of action? Next on the itinerary? The next scene in the fanfiction?” They were silent as the Master let out another sigh. “I see. So you were all going to just sit here, wallow in your defeat, and let your enemy get stronger while you all did nothing. Great plan.”

“Well what else is there?!” an unexpected shout came from Lan. “So we train and get stronger. What if it isn’t enough. What if we lose again? What if there’s more at stake than just oure lives next time?”

“What if, what if, what if. What if my aunt had a mustache, then she’d be my uncle.” The Master said nonchalantly. Making the team sweat drop. “You ask these what if questions because you’re too scared of a future that you don’t know. Are you all too scared to fight for what you believe in just because of one loss?”

They all looked down in shame.

“*Sigh* Look, ever since you received these powers, you have all been doing a lot of winning against these Unversed.”

“And what of it?” Alex asked.

“Well you don’t learn anything by winning.” They all looked at the Master expectantly. “So, are you going to let this one loss define who you are from now on? Or are you going to learn from it, and let it drive you into becoming stronger than you could ever imagine. To be strong enough to not lose again.” The words sunk in, and without anymore hesitation, they all nodded. Their stance held the utmost confidence, and their eyes were shining in determination.

“Good answer!” The Master cheered. “And now for the real reason I’m here.”

“Wait what?” Alex asked. “You mean you weren’t here to snap us out of our funk?”

“That’s only part of the reason. The main reason was to prepare you all for what’s to come.” they looked at him questioningly. “From what you told me you’ve already meet another survivor, so you all probably know that things are gonna become more hectic around here. You’re going to be apart of a larger story. But to do that, you five are going to have to create your own Unions like the Foretellers before you. You need to train apprentices and pass the keyblade on to them. But to do that, all of you are going to have to become Keyblade Masters.”

Their eyes widened.

“Y-y-you mean?” Kira stuttered.

“That’s right!” the master pulled out a party popper. “You are all going to be taking the Mark of Mastery Exam!” He popped it, and confetti went everywhere.

“Are you sure Master?” Lan asked. “Do you think we are ready?”

“Well ready or not, what’s gonna happen is gonna happen. I’m just here to commence the Exam.”

They all sighed at the Master.

“Alright. When do we start the test?”

“Right now actually.” The Master stomped his foot on the floor, and darkness coated the ground. When it reached the Foretellers, they started to sink in.

“What’s happening?!” They asked as they slowly began their descent.

“Don’t worry kids, this is all part of the test. You gotta face your inner darkness.” The Master said. “And remember… May your heart be your guiding key.”

It was the last thing they heard before they were completely consumed into the floor. The next moment, the floor returned to normal, and all that was left was The Master.

“Now… what do they have to eat around here?”
> Jenny's Exam
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Jenny’s P.O.V)

“*Yawn* Damn Master. He could have  at least warned us about the ride.”

I opened my eyes, and saw that i was lying on a sidewalk. Really? Couldn’t I have woken up on a couch or something.

But wait, there's something wrong here. Once I get to my feet, I saw I was just in a suburban neighborhood, but it looked familiar. Another weird thing is that the world around me was all black and white, like those old silent films.

“This is creepy. Where have I seen this place before?”

I look around a bit more, until I found a mailbox that had the name, “Braddock.” on it.

My old last name.

I know where I am now. I’m back in our old world. But why is everything black and white? And why am I here anyways?

‘You gotta face your inner darkness.’ The Master’s words rung in my mind. 

“Tsk.” I clicked my tongue. My inner darkness, huh? How am I supposed to find it if I don’t know what it is?

Well, might as well start inside my old home. Hopefully HE won’t be in there.

(Scene Change)

Bleck, even being in this place gives me a bad taste in my mouth. I walked up to the front door, and the door was unlocked so I just walked in.

This place looks the same as when we left. Though it’s lacking in the smell of drunk bastard.

If nobody could tell, I didn’t have a great relationship with my father, if you could call him one. During the first few years of my life were normal, like any other family. My mother was a regular housewife, while my dad, he was a professional boxer. Boxing has been always been a big part in the Braddock family, my grandfather James being a world champion before he died and my dad wanting to be like him.

We had a happy life, that was before my mother died in a car crash when I was six. That’s when it all went wrong.

Suddenly, I heard the sound of something being hit repeatedly. It sounds like it’s coming from the home gym. Where most of my worst memories happened.

When I walked in, I saw my old man, Jack Braddock. Tall, brown hair and eyes, scruffy looking, wearing boxing gloves, that about sums him up. But what surprised me is who was in front of him.

It was me.

An eight year old me, with boxing gloves on, on the ground with bruises all over her and panting out of fatigue.

“Is that really all you’ve got?” Dad asked my past self with a condescending tone. “If that’s all the strength you have then you have no right to call yourself a Braddock. I knew you were just a weak little girl.”

Bastard! This is why I hate him so much! 

When my mother died we both took it really hard, but it was Dad that changed the most. Once a proud man who looked at his family with nothing but love, turned into a disgruntled drunk who wanted to change everything about me. I was the spitting image of my mother, and that didn’t sit well with the old man. The time after my mother died, dad raised me like a boy so I wouldn’t remind him of his dead wife.

That brings us to this moment here. Being a Braddock, he wanted me to learn how to box and be tough, but his way off teachings were more compared to torture.

In that house, while he called it “training,” I was abused by my father. He claimed that he was preparing me for when the world tried to push me around, but I always knew his true intentions.

Why am I seeing this?! Is this the inner darkness the Master was talking about? What am I supposed to be learning here?

“And to thing after all my training, you haven’t learned a single thing.” I heard my Dad say. I look up, and he was looking right at me.

“You can see me?” I asked.

“Yeah I can see you. But I don’t see much.” He said, making me growl in anger. “I still see the same, weak, little girl. You still hanging with those weakling friends of yours?”

“You old bastard!” I charged at him, ready to drive my fist into his face. Only for him to stop me by punching my stomach, and he kicked me away.

Damn it! The old bastard still has some steam left in him.

“You really thing you can take me on? I taught you how to punch, showed you your first kick, how to get back up when you are overpowered. Don’t think you can surpass your father so easily. How about you warm up with some opponents more your speed.” He slammed his fist down on the ground, and about a dozen Unversed appeared.

On instinct I summoned my Keyblade, but something was off. In my hands wasn’t Ursus, it was a default Starlight Keyblade! 



What happened to Ursus?!

I had no time to think when an Unversed came charging at me. I quickly rolled out of the way and swung at it, making it disappear. Tsk! I’m not used to something so lightweight, but it’s all I got.

So I fought. The battle between me and the Unversed had eventually lead to outside the house so I had more space to apparate. While I was fighting, the old bastard just sat idly by with that smug look on his face.

The last Unversed fell. I was only slightly winded, but I will manage.

“So you actually do have some skill. Probably due to what I’ve taught you.” Dad said before walking up. “It’s time for the final round. You vs. me” He held out his hand, and Ursus appeared!

“What are you doing with my Ursus you old Bastard!” I yelled.

“Hm. So this is the embodiment of your strength? Then by extension, it’s also mine. I’m the one who gave you strength, so this rightfully belongs to me.”

“The only thing you taught me was how to push people around. My strength is my own!”

“Well then, come at me and take it. Let me see this so called strength of yours.”

I immediately charge at him, but he blocked my strike and pushed me back. He smashed Ursus on the ground sending a wave of rocks towards me. I didn’t know Ursus could do that!

The rocks hit me hard knocking me over, right above me I saw Dad in mid air. “Meteor Crash!” As he shot towards me, phantom images of meteors surrounded too.

I stood up and ran out of the way, but the concussion of the impact was enough to send me flying. I crashed roughly onto the concrete ground.

I can’t move, the damage was too great.

“Pitiful.” Dad spat out as he crept towards me. “You have greatness running through your veins and you have nothing to show for it. This Keyblade should belong to someone who has true strength. Not to some weak little girl who doesn’t have an ounce of her own strength.”

Is he right? Am I only strong because of him? That the strength I have is his and not mine?

“You’re just a waste of space, maybe in the next life you’ll find true strength!” He said, he raised Ursus ready to strike.

True strength?

(Flashback Begins)

When I was in middle school, I was a bully. Because of what the old bastard taught me, I always thought that strength was just pushing around the weak, so that's what I did. Who ever looked at me wrong, I made sure they never did it again. If you get what I mean. But then came the day I met Lan, Kira, and Crow.

I was in the sixth grade, and one oday I was beating up some eighth graders who were trying to pick a fight with me. 

I stood over two passed out eighth graders, and the thrid one, who was their leader, was backing away cowering.

“P-Please, I’m sorry! Let us go!” He begged.

I only sneered, and was about to give him another beat down, until my fist was stopped by someone holding back my arm. 

It was a younger version of Lan, Crow and Kira.

“What do you think you’re doing?” I asked.

“Just let them go. You already took them down. There’s no need to do anything else.” Young Lan said as he and Young Crow stood between me and the eighth graders, who took this time to run away.

“GRR! You let them get away!” I punched Lan across the face. 

Lan and I started going at it, Crow and Kira stayed out of it because Lan told them to. I kept knocking him down, but he kept getting back up.

“Why do you keep getting up!” I asked, “Just stay down like the rest of the weaklings!”

“The only weakling I see here is you.” He said.

“What are you talking about?! I’m the one beating you up and you haven't even put a scratch on me! I’m the strong one!”

“Strength only used to hurt people is useless! Beating up people weaker than you doesn’t make you strong. It just makes you a bully!”

This made her stop.

“I may not have as much power as you do. But I use my strength to protect others, that’s true strength!”

That was the day it all changed. It took a while, but I took Lan’s words to heart. It took even longer to make friends with all of them. That day I found those who I want to protect, and I found the strength Lan was talking about.

(Flashback End)

*Cling!*

Just before Ursus cleaved me, I block with Starlight.

“You’re wrong, old bastard.” I began pushing him back slowly. “I do have true strength. But it has nothing to do with you!” I bashed him hard, knocking him back a good distance.

“No one gave me this strength, I found this strength within myself, and within my friends! The strength to hurt others is meaningless. The strength to defend those you care about, that is true strength!” Starlight began to glow. “But you were right about one thing. No one's strength is just their own. My strength, together with my friends, will never waver! And I will use this strength to pound you into the ground!”

Ursus disappeared in a flash of light, and reappeared in Jenny’s hands. Jenny’s Foreteller cloak began to appear around her, finishing off with the mask.

“Time to finish this!” 

I charged and hit him with the side of Ursus, sending him flying away. I smashed Ursus on the ground, sending large rocks high into the air. I leap up high with the rocks in front of me.

“Grand Impact!” I swung Ursus at each individual rock, sending them flying down like meteors onto the old bastard. After he was bombarded with the meteors I came flying down and slamming down Ursus, causing a large explosion to cover the area.

When the dust settled, I stood over my father's downed body victoriously.

“I hate you. God, I hated you, and I still hate you! But I knew deep down, all I wanted was your approval! For you to tell me that I’m strong and not just some weak little girl!” I took a deep breath. “But now I know, that I don’t need it. I know that I’m strong, and that’s all I need. But, what do you know. You’re just an illusion for this exam.”

Silence filled the air, until I heard a soft chuckle coming from him.

“I guess you got your brains from me too.” What? “Sorry to disappoint you, but I am really here. Well not exactly, I’m here in spirit while my actual body is back on earth.”

“Th-then how are you here? And why?” I asked.

“God asked me to be here, to help with this Exam or whatever it is.” His grin faded, and he looked solemn. “Jenny. I know you hate me. That you think of me as a good for nothing drunk that’s done nothing but ignore and abuse you. And I don’t disagree with you. I’ve been such a terrible father, and I know that just saying sorry isn't going to fix anything.”

He looked up with a very serious look. “I am proud of the woman you’ve become. I’m glad that you found friends that can be like family too you, when I haven't. You’ve grown so strong.”

He… He said it. The words I wanted to hear my whole life.

I felt tears suddenly fall down my face. Suddenly, his body started to slowly fade.

“Looks like my time is up, and from what God said I probably won’t remember what happened here. So I guess this is goodbye. I love Jenny.” Those were his final words before fading away.

*Sniff*

"Damn old man, making me cry." I said wiping my tears away. But I couldn't help but smile. Guess he wasn't such a bastard after all. Out of nowhere, a door appeared in front of me.

"Guess the exam is over." Without any other option, I opened the door.

> Dan's Exam
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Dan’s P.O.V)

So this is my test?

When I woke up, I found myself on a street back in our original world. A very familiar street actually, but everything was black and white. 

So this is where my Mark of Mastery Exam is supposed to take place? What am I supposed to do here?

From what I’ve observed, this place must be an illusion of my old world. That much is obvious. But how is this place supposed to help me face my “Inner Darkness?” Or so the Master said.

*Sigh*

Well I guess I’ll just keep walking along until something shows up. As I was walking along the street, I found myself passing the river channel I always went to. It was always my favorite place to go to when I couldn’t handle being around my family.

Now don’t get me wrong. I do love my family, but when you have older sisters like mine you couldn’t help but feel like an outcast. Even in my own family.

When I passed the channel, what caught my eye was a pile of crumpled up papers at the bottom. When I went down to uncrumple them, I saw that they were my old drawings. 

Yeah, I remember now. I always came here to draw, where I could be myself and not who I acted like to the public eye.

Before I could go deeper into my thoughts, I saw an Unversed slither away. So I stuffed the drawing in my shirt pocket and I chased it. While I was chasing it, it rounded a corner disappearing from my sights. When I rounded the corner, I found myself in front of the gates of my old middle school.

What am I doing here? Is this part of the exam?

*Poke.*

Something pointy suddenly poked the side of my head. On the ground next to me was a paper airplane. I pick it up and unfolded it, it was one of my test back in middle school.

But the only thing on it was my name and a big zero on it. Back then I purposely didn’t answer any questions to see how the teachers would react to their “Star” student.

I remember those days, before I met my friends.

I came from a relatively normal family, except for the fact that my sisters were geniuses. They were very intelligent for their age, and were very famous because of it. Winning a noble prize will do that for you. They got all sorts of praise, but mostly from my parents who completely adore them. All they ever talked about was them, leaving me in their shadow.

My parents rarely talked to me about anything, except if it was about what my sisters did. It made me so mad. They all got mother and father's affection, and it was a constant reminder that I would never be like them.

But that didn’t stop me from trying to be just like them. Everyday in middle school I studied my ass off to get the perfect grades. Although, this caused me to be quite anti-social when I had no other desire than to be noticed by my parents.

Even then it didn’t work. Nothing I ever did was good enough to get a word of encouragement or a ‘good job buddy!’ They just kept fawning over my sisters and their continuous chain of accomplishments. They weren’t even that much older than me! Only four years apart!

I got congratulated by teachers and some other students, but their words didn’t matter to me. Instead, I put on an arrogant and cocky persona. There was something about making myself look superior over others that lessened the pain of being ignored, but I still felt the pain.

“What am I supposed to do here? Why show me all of this?” I muttered to myself.

“I’m disappointed little bro, I thought you wanted to be as smart as us.”

“If you can’t figure out something as simple as this, then you’ll never get mom and dad to notice you.”

I look forward, to see my two older sisters standing in front of me. Corina and Monica, or Coco and Momo as they told everyone to call them. They were twins, same red hair like I had, same blue eyes, they even wore similar sun dresses, except Coco’s was red with white outlines and Momo’s was white with red outlines.

“What are you two doing here?”

“We’re here to make sure you keep up with your studies!” Coco said.

“And what better way to do that then being the ones that give you the test?” Momo finished.

“Come on out everyone!” They shouted simultaneously. In an instant, a hoard of Unversed appeared out of the shadows. 

“What is this?” Now I know I had some problems with my sisters, but I’m sure they weren’t ones to intentionally hurt someone, or summon the Unversed. These must be illusions made for the Exam.

“This is your test. Now you better get a perfect score.” “Or else you may never be like us.” They said.

No time to question it. I summon my… what is this?! A default Starlight? Where’s Anguis?!

“Are you looking for this?” Coco said holding Anguis. “You’ll get it back after the test. Only of you pass through.”

Tsk! I’ll just have to make due. It was a little awkward at first, getting used to a new keyblade, but with my skills it was simple to dispatch of the Unversed grunts. It was a bit difficult without magic, but I was confident in my fighting skills. When the last Unversed fell, I heard soft clapping from my sisters.

“Good job little bro!” “You did great!” They said, but I heard a bit of condensation in their voices.

“Was that it? If that was your test then I can’t see why Mom and Dad praised you so much.” I sneered.

“Ooh! Snappy today aren’t we?” Momo said.

“But don’t worry, we have something harder for you.” Coco said as she held up Anguis.

“You’ll have to face us now!” They both said.

Coco charged at me, and raised Anguis ready to strike.

I raised Starlight ready to block her attack, but when she got close Anguis disappeared. I didn’t even have time to be confused when Momo came charging in with Anguis and striking my side.

“You should have seen that coming!” “Yeah, we would have!” They said, charging at me once again.

As the fight waged on I couldn’t keep up with either of them. They kept changing up with their tactics by switching who had the keyblade nest, I couldn’t figure out a strategy to go against them.

After many strikes from my own Keyblade, I was knocked onto the ground. Struggling to get up from the damage.

“Pitty.” Coco said as they both stood across from me. “I thought you would have done better.”

“Yeah, You are our brother aren’t you?” Momo said. “You should have put more effort into studying than those stupid doodles you do. Them maybe you would have been recognized by mom and dad. You’ll always just be in our shadow.”

… Their right. I’m just a nobody, an outcast to all and forever to be in their shadow. No wonder Mom and Dad never recognized me, I have nothing to show.

Suddenly, the drawing from earlier fell out of my pocket. It was a picture I drew of the river.

Wait, now I remember, this was the picture I was drawing that day, the day I met them.

(Flashback Begins)

The younger me sat on the river bank, drawing to his heart's content. I hated studying so hard, but I convinced myself that it was what I needed to do to get my parents attention. This was the only time where I could be myself.

But today I was extra frustrated. I went to the river out of instinct, but my mind went to a darker place. I questioned why I was even drawing, because I convinced myself that it wasn’t going to help me.

I got so frustrated, I was about to throw my sketch into the river.

“Hey Dan!” I heard someone yell. I quickly hide the crumpled up sketch behind my back as I turned around.

It was Lan, Crow, Kira, and Jenny. I only slightly knew them from school, but I acted superior to them like everyone else.

“What do you idiots want?” Yeah I was a little asshole back then.”

“What’s with the attitude? We just came to say hi.” Jenny said irritated.

Just then, someone swiped the piece of paper from my hand.

“What’s this?” It was Kira.

“Hey!” I tried to get it back but she was too quick.

She unraveled the paper and saw the sketch. “Wow! It’s so pretty!” The others gathered around the drawing, much to my frustration.

“Wow, you drew this?” Crow asked.

“Who knew the smartest kid in school could draw so good.” Jenny said.

“Shut up!” I shouted as I grab the picture, “It’s nothing. I was gonna throw it away anyways.”

“What? But it’s so pretty, why would you want to throw it away?” Kira asked.

“It’s because it’s useless. Only my grades matter. It’s not like this stupid drawing is going to get me recognized.”

“But we like it.” Lan said. “If we like it, then why wouldn’t anyone else recognize it?”

I don’t know what came over me, but I felt like I could tell these four kids, that I haven’t even talk to before, anything.

I began a rant about my home life, my parents, my sister, everything. Instead of laughing like I thought they would, they looked at me understandingly.

Lan put his hand on my shoulder. “So the smart, know-it-all Dan. That’s not the real you?” I shook my head. “Then why don’t you start being the real you?” I looked at him confused.

Crow held up the picture. “We saw you drawing, before you were about to toss it, and you looked really happy. Not like you look when you were at school.”

“Yeah, I like drawing Dan better than know-it-all Dan. He seems cool.” Jenny said.

“And we love your drawing! I’m sure other people will like it too!” Kira cheered.

Lan smiled, “You don’t have to be like your sisters to be recognized. We like you for who you really are. And if your parents don’t see it screw them, cause they don’t see the awesome guy you really are!”

That was the day I finally felt accepted. I didn’t feel the need to act superior to them, cause they like the true me.

(Flashback End)

I struggled, but I finally got to my feet.

“You’re right. I will never be like you.” They looked at me confused. “But I never really had to. You say that I’m forever in your shadow, well you’re wrong. I will step out of your shadow, so I can shine brighter on my own!” Dan’s Starlight started to glow. “I’m not just your little brother! I an Dan Foreteller. I am Invi, bearer of the Snake mask! I am me, and I will make the world recognize me as I truly am!”

Anguis disappeared from the twins grasp and reappeared back into my hand as his Foreteller robes formed around me.

“This is the true me! The me that will defeat you, and pass this exam!” 


I raised Anguis high into the air as ice crystals started to form around it.

“Stardust Sanctuary!”

Soon the whole area was covered in a think blizzard dome. The twins looked around, but they could barely see in front of them. Then out of the blizzard, I appeared and swiftly struck both of them. Then quickly retreated back into the blizzard. This pattern continued for six more strikes, until the dome dissipated. Only to reveal me high up in the air with three large ice spikes in front of me. I sent the ice spikes flying towards the twins, kicking up dust that covered the area.

When the dust settled, the twins were in the center. On their knees and breathing heavily in exhaustion. I walked up in front of them.

“I may have always blamed you both for hogging all of mom and dad's attention. But you’re still my sisters, and I love you.”

What I didn’t expect was the twins suddenly shedding tears, and rushing to hug me.

“Hm, I never expected this kind of reaction from illusions.” I said, then both twins pulled on my cheeks.

“Hey! We aren’t illusions!” Coco said.

“Yeah! We’re the real deal!” Momo said.

“What?” I said in shock. “Then how are you here? And how could you fight so well?”

“God reached out to us, to help you with this exam of yours.” Coco said.

“Plus, we are pretty much dreaming back on Earth. We’re only here in spirit, so we only thought about fighting like that.” Momo said

The both of them gained sad looks.

“We’re sorry Dan.” They both said and bowed their heads in shame.

“We never knew you felt this way.” Coco said

“Or how mom and dad were treating you. If only we knew sooner we could have done something.” Momo said

They both hugged me softly, and I returned their hug.

“We love you Dan… Never forget that.”

We all cry together, and savored the time we spent together. That was until their bodies started to fizzle out.

“Looks like it’s time for us to go.” Momo said.

“This is goodbye.” Coco said wiping her tears away.

“I will never forget you two. Never.” I said solemnly. The moment was sad, until they both gained mischievous grins.

“Oh, and just date that Rainbow girl already!” Coco said. My face was immediately covered in blush. I was about to say something until Momo interrupted.

“God also showed us how you were doing in this new world of yours. It’s so cute how you two always compete against each other, even though you’re both obviously into each other.” She laughed.

“I-it’s not like that!” I shouted. “Just… Just disappear already!”

“Bye!” They both said as they finally disappear.

“Hah~ those two.” I smiled. Then a door suddenly appeared out of nowhere.

“I guess that’s my cue to leave.”

With that said, I walk through the door.

> Alex's Exam
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Alex’s P.O.V)

Man, this place is as huge as I remember it.

The moment I woke up, I was in my old mansion. Yeah, I just said mansion. Here’s something you probably don’t know about me, in our own world I come from a rich family.

I know what you’re thinking. “He’s probably just a spoiled rich boy that got everything he ever wanted.” Well you’d be wrong on that.

I kept walking through this big, empty house, like how it always was. As I was walking, I passed by the door to my old room. Without anything else to go by, I enter hoping to find a clue to what my exam is supposed to be.

“Yup, just how I left it.” I said to myself as i look around my huge room. My room was pretty much every teenage boy's dream room. It was two levels high, skate board ramp, basketball hoop, Foosball table, Wide screen T.V, the whole nine. But none of this really meant anything.

‘You have everything you could ever ask for, why are you complaining?’is probably what you’re asking. 

I couldn’t take being in here anymore, so I just continue to explore through the mansion.

While I keep walking through the mansion, I couldn’t help but feel how I always felt walking through these halls, lonely.

I guess I should tell you my life story since I got nothing else to do. Well I already told you I come from a rich family. My Father ran a very successful pharmaceutical company, and my mother was a doctor. 

You could ask, “How do they manage to do their jobs and take care of their child?” The answer is simple. They didn’t. They hired butlers and nannies to do it for them. Throughout my entire life, I could count the hours total I spent with my parents on my fingers. And my rich status kept me from making friends at school. They just avoided me, calling me a rich brat.

I was always being taken care of by the people they hired to take care of me. I knew that they were only here cause they were being paid, so I never really paid them much attention. The only butler I was ever close to was the head butler, Benson. He was the only person I had that was a parent figure.

My walk lead me to the in home gym. I remember this place. When I got frustrated about why my parents weren’t around, Benson decided to teach me fencing, which he won an Olympic medal for. 

This was also the day I threw all of my pent up emotion at him. I remember it like it was yesterday.

(Flashback begins)

*Tink!*

A young me fencing a larger man. Who if you haven’t guessed was Benson.

I fell over in exhaustion and ripped of my helmet. My face was covered in sweat and frustration. 

Benson removed his mask, revealing a middle aged man with grey hair and a mustache. “Good work for your first time young master. You’ll be a pro in no time.” He said with a smile on his face.

Though I was to frustrated to care. “Why are we doing this anyways?” I asked.

“I’m teaching you because we need to find a good way for you to let out your frustrations. Keeping all of your emotions inside isn't good for your health.”

“Well don’t I have a right to be frustrated?!” I gave him what he wanted, I exploded in emotion. “They pretty much abandoned me! Dad loves his company more than his family! Mom is always away taking care of other people! I don’t even have any friends because of them!” 

Benson gave me a stern look. “Young master, must I tell you again? Your father needs to maintain his business to feed his dear family. Your mother has an obligation to save other people. They sacrifice their time with you to make sure that you are taken care of, that’s their duty! Don’t you have a duty as well?”

“And what duty do I have when I have no one! I’m alone!” I yelled as tears started to stream down my face. “And why do you care? You’re only here cause my parents are paying you to be here! Why don’t you just do what everyone else does, and leave me alone!” With that, I ran out of the mansion. With only my anger guiding me.

(Flashback End)

That day, I’ve never felt so angry, so alone. I just wanted to cry alone somewhere.

Suddenly, I heard steps echo through the gym. I look up, too see a man in a fencing uniform.

“Benson? Is that you?” I asked.

He didn’t say anything, only raised his hand in the air and Leopardus appeared in his hands.

“What are you doing with my Keyblade?!” I tried to summon it back into my hands, but all that appeared was a default Starlight Keyblade.

“What?! This is so basic!” I yelled.

The fencer struck the starting pose for a fencing match.

“Oh, so you wanna play like that huh?” I struck the same pose. Time to put Benson’s training to use. As if on cue, a buzzer went off, and we both begin the match.

I try to strike him first, but he parried me and struck my shoulder.

Ow! Man, this hurts a lot more with a keyblade then a foil.

The match went on for a few moments, this guy was good. He was on the same level as Benson. I manage to score a few hits on him, but he got more on me. The match got even more intense when he stepped it up and wanted to make more fatal attacks. This turned from a fencing match into a battle of the blades.

I backed up to gain some distance. I panted heavily due to fatigue and damage.

“You’re pretty good.” I said.

“I could say the same thing about you.” He finally spoke. His voice was familiar, but I don’t know who it reminded me of. It definitely wasn’t Benson.

“So you finally speak. Who are you, and what do you want with me?” I asked.

“It hurts being alone doesn’t it?” He asked. “ You hate your parents don’t you. You feel abandoned so you latched on to the first thing you could, and that was your friends wasn’t it? You cling to them because you have no one else was going to deal with you.”

“Shut up!” I charge straight for him.

“Thunder Surge!” His body was covered with lighting as he charged towards me. He swiftly ducked under my attack and struck me on the abdomen.

Electricity surged through my body and stunned me. I couldn’t move!

“You will always be alone. Now you will die alone!” He  raised Leopardus, ready to end me.

Is this really how it ends? 

I guess this is it.

I’m sorry every one.

‘Don’t you have a duty as well?’ Benson’s words rung in my head.

Duty?

(Flashback Begins)

After I ran off, I found myself at a bridge over a river. Without anything else to do, stayed there and cried. In the midst of my crying I decided to just water run by to ease my mind. 

“Don’t do it!” I heard a voice yell and rapid footsteps. I look towards where the voice came from.

*BAM!*

But I was tackled to the ground by something small and fast. I look down and saw a young Kira on top of me. Then young Lan, Crow, Jenny, and Alex followed behind.

“Hey! What’s the big deal?” I asked annoyed.

“You can’t jump! You shouldn’t throw your life away just like that!” Kira said with tears in her eyes.

“I wasn’t going to jump you little half wit!” I yelled.

“You weren’t?” 

“Of course I wasn’t!” I shook her off and stood back up. “Plus why would you care if I actually do it? I don’t even know you.” 

“What about your family? Wouldn’t they miss you if you jumped?” Crow asked.

My expression fell, “What family? Not like they would even notice if I were gone. Maybe it would be better if I did jump. Maybe I’ll have people that care about me in the next life.”

*Pow!*

I was suddenly punched in the face by Alex. Before I could respond, he hefted me up by my collar.

“Don’t talk like that! You think you’re the only one who’s felt alone?” he let me go. “It may not seem like it, but all of us know how it feels to be alone. That was until we found each other.”

He held his hands out to me.

“Sure, your family may not seem to care, but you can still find people that do. There will always be someone in this world that will miss you if you left. That’s what my friends taught me. Do you want to be our friend?”

They were a complete group of strangers, but here they were, telling how much I mean to them. They showed me the kind of caring that I wanted from my actual family.

(Flashback End)

I can’t die here!

I mustered all of the force I could and broke out of my stunned state, and rolled out of the way of the attack.

“I won’t let you defeat me! I have a duty to my friends to make it out of this alive!” I stood tall, readying my Keyblade. “I have a duty, an obligation as a keyblade wielder to protect the people of all worlds, as a friend to stay with them through thick and thin! I know that my friends will always be with me, I am never alone!” 

Leopardus returned to me as my Foreteller cloak forms around me.

“You might find this next move shocking!” 

Leopardus started to surge with electricity as it started spinning. It levitated just above my hand as it spun faster and faster, with more and more electricity surging.

“Rolling Thunder!” I threw Leopardus towards the masked fencer. It stuck once before circling back around to strike again. This repeated three more times before it returned to me, and I delivered a devastating final blow.

The masked fencer was stunned and heavily damaged. I approached him slowly.

“You were wrong about me.” I said calmly. “I may still feel lonely, but I do not hate my parents. Benson was right, they worked hard to provide for me, and I will never resent them for that. I just wish I could tell them that.”

He suddenly heard a sniffle come from the masked fencer. “Thank you, son.” He removed his helmet, and revealed my father.

“Dad?” I said in disbelief. 

“Is the fighting over? Can I come out now?” another voice said. From behind another door came my mother.

“Mom?”

“Hello Alex.” She said with a smile as she stood next to my father.

“What? How are you too here?”

“God reached out to us, to help you with this Exam.” Dad said.

“It was hard to believe since he left a copy of you and your friends back on earth, but we chose not to question God.” Mom said.

“Son,” Dad started, “We’ve neglected you, we were never there for you.”

“And we tried to fill the void for you by buying things. And we are so sorry.” Mom said with some tears in her eyes.

“But that doesn’t mean we love you any less.” 

They both pulled me into a group hug, and I couldn’t help but let loose a few tears. After a good few minutes, we separated.

“*Sniff* Alright.” Mom said, “And now for me to be a mother.”

*Stretch!*

“Ow! Ow! Mom!” She started pulling on my ear.

“Your behaviour towards women as of late is unacceptable! I swear you get that from your father.” Dad just looked away avoiding the conversation. “But, at least you found a nice girl like that Pinkie.”

“Wha! How did you-?”

“God has also been showing us how you’ve been doing in your new world.” Dad wrapped his arm around my shoulder. “And I must say, good work!” He gave me a thumbs up.

“Honey.” Whoa! I’ve never seen a dark aura like that, except in anime.

“G-Good work on finding such a nice girl!” Dad said nervously. Then, their bodies started to dissipate. “It seems out time is up.”

Mom gave me a hug and a kiss on the forehead. “We love you Alex. We’ll miss you.” 

“I’ll miss you guys too. I love you.” I said.

Just as they were about to fully disappear, Mom said one last comment.

“Oh! And I’m expecting grandchildren out of you two!”

“Mom!”

Finally, they disappear. In their place, a door appeared.

“Did I pass? Well, there’s only one way to find out.”

> Kira's Exam
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Kira’s P.O.V)

*Yawn!*

That was such a weird dream. Why did I dream about Crow and the Master of Masters? Meh, I’ll just talk to bro and the others about it later. I need to get up before we’re late for school.

I opened my eyes, but I wasn’t in my bedroom. 

Huh?

I sat up and looked around, I was laying on a bench in the middle of Equestria Town. Another thing that was different was that everything was black and white, like those old cartoons.

What is this place? It looks like Equestria Town but at the same time it’s not.

‘You are all going to be taking the Mark of Mastery Exam!’

‘You gotta face your inner darkness.’

I guess that it wasn’t a dream then, and that I’m not really in Equestria Town right now.

This is where I’m supposed to take my Exam? What am I supposed to do? What did Master mean when he said our “Inner Darkness?”

Gah! This is all too confusing! I usually have Big Bro or the others to tell me what to do next!

*Sigh.*

“Okay, get it together Kira! This is your Mark of Mastery test! If you pass this, then you can finally prove yourself! You are just as strong as the others!” I said to myself.

After getting myself hyped, I decide to explore this Fake Town hoping to find clues to what my test is. 

(A few minutes later)

Wow, this place is an exact copy of Equestria Town. Same buildings, same landmarks, even the same broken lamp post on 1st street. Except there was no people around.

But I still don’t have a clue on what I have to do here. I just hope it shows up in the next-

*Boom!*

Or now. Now is fine too.

I ran towards the source of the noise, where a huge hoard of Unversed were rampaging. Great! This must be part of the test!

I summoned my Keyblade… Wait this isn’t Vulpus! This is a default Starlight! And I couldn't find my mask anywhere. Is this part of the test?

“Kira!” I looked behind me and saw Bro and the others running towards me in their Foreteller clothes.

“Guys! Good timing. Something weird is going on! I don’t have Vulpus and-!” I was silenced when Bro put his hand on my shoulder.

“Don’t worry Kira, we’ll take care of this. You just hang back.” He said.

What? Hang back from a battle?

“But there are a lot of Unversed, and some of the look really strong. Are you sure you want be to stay out of it?” I asked.

“Don’t worry squirt, the four of us are enough for this.” Jenny said as they all charge into the hoard.

They seem to be doing very well… I guess they don’t need me right now.

“It hurts doesn’t it?” A sudden voice said.

Next to me…. Stood another me! But she was black and white like the rest of the world.

I pointed my Keyblade at her. “Who are you?! And why do you look like me?!” I yelled.

The other me laughed. “Well I look like you because I am you. Well, to be precise, I’m the feelings you don’t like to admit that you have.”

“What do you mean?” 

“It hurts doesn’t it?” She repeated. “To feel unneeded. I guess that’s a common thing since you’re the weakest member of the team.”

“Hey!” I yelled. “They never said I was weak! They just wanted me to stay behind for this one.”

“And why do you think they did that?”

“... To keep me safe?”

“Do I here doubt in your voice?”

I was about to respond, but I was interrupted by another loud crash. When I looked towards the battle most of the Unversed were defeated, but then Crow appeared.

“What’s up fam? I decided to come and destroy all of you now.” He said before he brought out his Soul Eater and started attacking the others along with the remaining Unversed.

“Guys!” I yelled as I tried to run in to help them.

“No stay back!” Bro yelled as he blocked an attack from Crow.

“But I can help!” I yelled.

“Just stay there! You’ll only get in the way!” Alex said and the others agreed with him.

W-what?

“You hear that?” The other me said, “Even they know it.You are weak, and will only get in the way. You’re only here to be the cute mascot.”

“I… I-I.” I couldn’t find words to respond. Tears start to fall from my eyes.

Was she right? Am I just a burden on them? Am I the weakest link?

Big bro was the leader of the group. 

Jenny was second in command, and the muscle. 

Dan was the strategist.

Alex had his speed and technique, along with being the comedic relief.

What did I do? What do I have to contribute to this team?

In the middle of my thoughts, I heard multiple loud thuds from the battlefield.

The others were on the floor unconscious, and Crow stood over them victoriously.

“I knew you were all weak, but I thought you would last longer than this.” He said disappointingly. His focus shifted to me, and I froze. In an instant he appeared right in front of me. “Well if it isn’t the little crybaby Kira. I know I said I would kill all of you, but you don’t even look worth it.” Was all he said as he walks past me.

They’re right.

I am weak.

I only get in the way.

I’m useless.

‘Don’t give up.’ 

Big Bro?

(Flashback Begins)

“Ah!” I was knocked down by Jenny.

It was a long time ago. Jenny and Big Bro were teaching me how to fight. They didn’t want to at first, but I kept asking until they agreed. I wanted to be strong like them, so they didn’t always need to protect me.

“Come on Kira, it’s too early for you to be down now. Get up.” Jenny ordered. Big Bro didn’t like the idea of fighting me so he had Jenny teach me.

This was about the fifth lesson, and I felt like I wasn’t going to get any better. 

I started to cry in frustration.

“What’s wrong Kira?” Jenny asked.

“I don’t even know why I’m trying. I’ll never be as strong as you or Big Bro.”

“Why do you want to get stronger?”

“I just want to prove myself to all of you. I want to show that I can be strong so you don’t have to worry about protecting me for being weak.” I cried even more.

Big Bro walked up to us. Instead of him scolding me, he knelt down and hugged me.

“We want to protect you because we  love you Kira, not because you're weak. I’m sure that if any of us were in a bind you’d do anything to help us. Right?” I nodded slowly. “You’re already plenty strong in your own way. Anybody who tells you otherwise is a fool.”

“That’s right squirt.” Jenny joined in. “If you want to get stronger, then let’s get stronger together. We’re stronger together than apart. Remember that.”

(Flashback Ends)

“I… am strong.” 

“Hm?” Crow turned back around.

“You’re wrong Crow.” I faced him with determination written all over my face. “I may not be as powerful as you, and I may not fight as well as the others. But, I am strong in my own regard. Even if I am not strong enough at the moment, I will get stronger! Strong enough to protect my friends. We all fight together!”

Vulpus appeared in my hands in place of Starlight, along with my Foreteller robes. I raised Vulpus high in the air.

“Natures Blessing!” 

A large flower bud appeared in the air, and it started to bloom. It released a green aura that rained upon all over me and the other Foretellers.

In an instant, the others woke up and felt their energy be rejuvenated. They came over and stood along side me, ready for a fight.

“The bonds we share give us all the strength we need!” I said as I pointed my Keyblade at Crow.

What happened next was unexpected. Crow, along with the others, disappeared like the Unversed. All that was left was me, and the other me that was looking at me expectantly. It was silent between us, before I finally spoke.

“I may still feel weak compared to the others, and I may have doubts about myself. But like I said before, I will get stronger! Not just for my sake, but for the sake of my team, and the lives I’ve sworn to protect as a Keybearer!”

She didn’t say anything. She only smiled and nodded before disappearing like the rest.

In her place stood a door.

“I’m coming everyone. I passed, with my own strength.”

> Lan's Exam...The Heck?
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)

Lan.

Hmm? Who’s that voice? 

Lan.

Did I fall asleep? Last thing I remember was…

“Lan!”

My eyes snap open, and the first thing I saw was the Master of Masters standing right above me.

“Well well, finally awake. You’re a heavier sleeper than the real sleeping beauty.” he said.

I stood up from the ground I was laying on, and saw that I was in a white void. Like when me and the others met god.

“Where are we?” I asked, “And why are you here Master?”

“This is where you will be taking your test Lan.” Master said. “As for why I’m here, well actually I’m not here in a sense. This me is just a projection of myself the original me sent here with you. I’m here to guide you through your Mark of Mastery Exam.”

“Alright, where do we start?” 

“We’ll start here.” Master snapped his fingers, and the space around us. It shifted for a moment before settling into a black and white world. Wait, this place…

“This is the old orphanage.” I said.

“Yup, back in your world.” Master said. “Oh, and look over there. Guess who they are.” He pointed towards the building.

When I looked I was shocked, it was me.

There was a seven year old me, standing next to a four year old Kira.

“This is my memories?” I asked.

“Yup, more of a third person perspective though. You and Kira had been at the orphanage for a while. Since your parents had passed away due to a car accident, and you didn’t have any other living relatives you were sent here.” Master said. 

My expression dropped, he was right. Our parents had been killed in a car accident and we were sent to the orphanage. Kira and I were really affected by it, but what kid wouldn’t be? The two of us mainly stuck with each other in the orphanage and didn’t really interact with the other kids. 

The scene was just Kira and I taking walk around the orphanage to pass the time, until we heard other voices in the distance. Curiosity got the better of us as we try to find the source. We found three older boys pushing around a smaller boy.

The smaller boy was young Crow.

The older boys were the just some mean boys that also lived in the orphanage who liked picking on the new comers.

“Hey, cut it out!” Crow said.

“Why don’t you make us?” The older boys taunted as they pushed him to the ground.

Kira and I knew how it felt being picked on by those three, so we decided to help Crow out. We stood between and threatened to tell the Sister incharge. 

That day forward the three of us became the best of friends. I would even go as far as to call Crow my brother, in all regards but blood.

“Why show me this?” I asked.

“It’s all part of the test. Now let’s move on to the next memory.” The Master snapped his fingers again, and the world started shifting.

The scene had changed to the roof of our old high school. The same one we were on the day we were taken by God. We were freshman at the time, and Kira was still in Middle School.

There I was with the others, and Crow was there as well. The atmosphere was tense though.

I remember this day, it’s the day that Crow left us.

“Why are you hanging around those thugs?” Past me asked Crow.

“They aren’t thugs!” He yelled. “They just guys who know how to not let society push them around! And I agree with them!”

“Stealing and getting into fights isn’t going against society, that’s just being plain stupid!” Jenny yelled.

“It’s also obvious that they’ve been influencing your behavior. You’re not acting like yourself Crow.” Dan said.

“I’m acting perfectly fine! Why aren’t you guys supporting me? Aren’t we supposed to be family?”

“We are family.” Kira said. “Which means we’re supposed to help each other when we’re about to make bad decisions. You joining this gang is a really bad decision.”

“Stay out of this squirt!” He said as he shoved Kira away from him. 

“Hey!” I stood across from Crow. “You just crossed a line Crow. You said we were family, but we don’t hurt family like that.”

“Why are you guys ganging up on me? Why aren’t you joining me. We’ve all been screwed over by this corrupt society. Don’t you want to be with people like the Ventrals who can go up against it?”

The gang he got mixed up in was being run by one of the younger ventral members. Crow hand stumbled upon the group one day. He had actually admired how they would do whatever they wanted without care of what society would do to them. So he sought them out and wanted to join them.

“Crow. Are you really with them cause you care about going against society, or is it because your father-!”

*POW!*

He suddenly punched me across the face, sending me to the ground. The others rushed to my side to make sure I was fine.

“My father was falsely accused! That’s how I ended up in the orphanage in the first place! Because of this corrupt society he was put away! I’m not going to let it push me around anymore, now that I’m with people who can do something about it!” He turn around and started walking away.

“Crow!” I yelled. “If you leave now you leave the group. You won’t be welcome back!”

Crow stopped, only for him to continue walking.

“It hurt, didn’t it?” The Master asked.

“Yeah, for all of us. We lost a member of our little family we made.” I said solemnly. “But what’s worse is what came after.”

The Master snapped his fingers again, and the space once again began to change. I already knew what the next memory was going to be.

It was me sitting in one of those rooms in a juvenile detention center where we could visit with the ones inside. I was sitting in a booth, and who walked in on the other side of the glass was Crow in an orange jumpsuit. 

The gang Crow had been apart of were caught during a “heist” they had planned. Some of them got away, but most of them weren't so lucky. Crow wasn’t one of them, so they caught him and put him in juvie.

He had called the orphanage and asked for me and told me everything. I decided to go visit him.

The moment he sat down we both pick up the wall phones.

“Hey.” He said quietly.

“Hey.” I said.

“Look, Lan. I’m really sorry about everything. What I said. What I did. To you and the others. I regret everything I’ve done.”

“I’m glad to hear that. The others have been worried about you.”

“I hope you guys can forgive me, and accept me back into the group.”

“You made a lot of mistakes, but  I’m sure with time you’ll regain our trust. You could be in the family again.”

“Thanks dude. Now I wanted to ask, if you could help me get out of here?”

The conversation took a turn for the worst.

“Hun? What do you mean?”

“If you could go find the boss, then he could get me and the others out of here.”

“I thought you said you regret being in that gang.” I raised my voice.

“I said I regret everything I’ve done to you and the others. I was hoping you could find it in your heart to help a brother out of this place.”

I couldn’t believe what I was hearing, he didn’t call me to apologize, he just wanted me to help break him out.

“Don’t call me your brother!” I half yelled. “You think with what you’ve said and done that I would forgive you and break you out of juvie!? No! You are going to stay in here, and reflect on your actions. Alone.” I said as I hung up the phone and began to leave.

“Lan! Don’t leave he in here! Lan!” Crow yelled as he started banging on the glass. He was then help back and escorted away by the officers inside.

“A little harsh, don’t you think?” The Master asked.

“He deserved it. After everything he put us through, he deserved to serve his time in that place.”

“Is that really how you feel?” He questioned. “I think that there’s more to it than you’re leading on.”

*Sigh.* I knew it. The Master could read me like an open book.

“Yeah. I was so angry at him when I said all of that to him. Mostly because I lost hope of getting my brother back. I always blamed myself for him leaving us. Maybe I could have said or done something to keep him from leaving in the first place. But then, when he asked to break him out, I lost all hope of getting my brother back.”

Suddenly, the space shifted again, but I didn’t hear the Master do anything. Though, I turn around to realize I was alone. Where did the Master go?

The space settled, and I found myself inside what looked like a prison cell. Sitting on the bed was a disgruntled looking Crow.

This isn’t a memory, what is this?

Suddenly, a Door to Darkness appeared, scaring Crow. The same Mysterious, purple cloaked figure with the blank face mask exited the door.

“Who the hell are you?!” Crow yelled.

“Hello Crow. My name is Core. Don’t worry I haven’t come to harm you.” So his name is Core.

“Well what do you want?”

“Well I'm actually recruiting for a certain cause. And i was hoping to ask you to join.”

Crow scoffed, “Yeah, no thanks buddy. The last gang with a cause I joined they left me in the dirt to rot in this hell hole.”

Core was silent for a moment, before he got closer to Crow having his mask inches away from his face. 

“I can tell that you are confused. Your heart is wavering between the light and darkness constantly. You want to be forgiven by the ones you believe you betrayed, but you also want to exact revenge on them cause you beloved they betrayed you. Such a complex heart. Almost like you have two, and they are both fighting for dominance.”

What? Crow… he wants our forgiveness?

“What the he'll are you talking about? My heart? What kind of shit are you spouting.”

“If you can't decide weather you belong to the light or the darkness, then how about a compromise?” Core thruster his hand into Crow's chest, making his scream in agony. Core yanked his hand out, and in his possession was Crow's heart. It was just like he said, one half was covered in darkness while the other was of light. 

Core summoned an ominous looking keyblade, not one I've ever seen before, and slashed Crow's heart in half. Crow's body began to glow until it separated into two Crow's. Except one had his normal silver hair and the other had blonde hair. They both radiated different energies. Silver Crow was darkness and blonde Crow was light.

“Finally! I'm separated from this punk! Now I can show Lan and his “family” what it's like to feel weak!” Silver Crow said.

“How could you even think about that after all that they've done for us? They gave us a place to belong and we threw it all away for that gang who didn't give two shits about us!”

“Enough!” Core yelled silencing the two. He looked at Silver Crow, “If you serve under me, then I will insure your revenge against those who have wronged you.”

Silver Crow smiled, “Yes, Master Core.”

“And you,” his focus shifted to Blonde Crow, “I can't kill you without risk of killing your darker half, but I know a place where no one will find you.” Core grabbed his throat and threw him in the Door to Darkness.

“So that's how Crow got his power. Core was the one who separated his light and dark half.” I said to myself.

“Enjoy the show brother?” Silver Crow said directly at me.

“You can see me?”

“Yup, wish I couldn’t so I wouldn’t have to look at the face of a traitor!” Crow growled. “But let’s stop all this small talk and get down to business.” He summoned his Soul Eater in his right hand.

I tried to summon Unicornis, only for a default Starlight appear in my hands. Why?

“Looking for this?” In Crow’s left hand Unicornis appeared. “Look at that, betrayed by your own Keyblade. Must hurt, huh?”

I didn’t answer, I just charged straight for him and attacked. He blocked with his Soul Eater, and tried to swing at my legs. I rolled out of the way just in time, only to have kick me a good ways away.

I recovered quick enough to block a blow from both of his blades. 

“You’ve gotten pretty strong brother. I’m so proud of you.” Crow said sarcastically. I didn’t say anything, only forced him away as I raised my Keyblade.

“Thunder!”

A bolt of lightning struck Crow, but not enough for him to look damaged.

“Ooh! That hurt. You did get stronger. You want to know where my strength comes from?” He said as he charged at me and clashed his keyblades with mine. Making us lock blades once again. “It comes from the darkness inside my heart. The darkness you made me feel!” This time he forced me back.

“Freeze Raid!” Unicornis was coated in ice as he threw it my way. It was too fast for me to dodge so I blocked. In turn, it froze me on the spot.

“You are the cause of this! The darkness in my heart is all your fault! Spark Raid!” This time Unicornis was coated in electricity. When it struck it broke me out of the ice, but it also stunned me. I fell to the ground unable to move.

“You’ve made me what I am today. Be killed by the demon you created!” Crow stood over me, thrusting both of the blades down upon me.

*Clash!*

But I blocked it with the Starlight.

“You don’t think I know that?” I said. “Everyday since then, I regretted my words I said to the real you back in juvie. I let my anger get the best of me, and it influenced the darkness that was already in his heart.” The Starlight began to glow. “But from what I’ve seen, there was a part of his heart that wanted to be with us again. To be a family again!”

Unicornis took the place of The Starlight as I knocked Crow away. I stood tall, Unicornis in my hands, and my Foreteller robes settling upon my shoulders.

“I have found a new hope. I will save Crow from his Darkness and bring him back to the light! He will be our Brother again!”

Unicornis was surrounded by a radiant, golden energy as I took my battle stance.

“Heaven's Judgment!”

In an instant I disappeared from sight. Only to reappear in front of Crow, slashing upwards launching him towards the sky. I disappeared and reappeared again next to the still airborne Crow and attacked. This continued, me appearing at different angles, until I appeared for a final attack right above him. The golden energy around Unicornis shaped itself into a blade shape, and I slashed downwards one last time. Which launched Crow towards the ground like a shooting star. 

When the dust settled, the downed Crow was still on the ground struggling to stand up as I land near him. I walked towards him, kneeled, and held out my hand.

“I will save you. I promise on my life.”

Crow reached out to grab my hand, but he disappeared before he could. 

A door appeared nearby.

“I guess my time here has ended.” I said as I walk through the door.

(Real world)

(Third Person P.O.V)

Back in the real world, the five Foretellers found themselves waking up in their living room. All lying in random places.

“Ah! Welcome back to the land of the living kids.” They saw the Master of Masters laying on their couch. He was laying on his side with his head propped up with his arm and he was eating a bag of chips while watching T.V. “Oh, and by they way, you’re out of milk.” 

“Hey! Are those my chips?” Jenny yelled.

“Probably.” The Master sat up from his position. “So, how does it feel to be Keyblade Masters?”

“Oh! So all of that did happen.” Kira said.

“Well I hope so, or else you guys would have been asleep for a week for nothing.”

“A week?!” Alex yelled. “It only felt like a few hours!” 

“That’s how it works. When you entered the testing zone, time moved faster for you guys. Don’t worry, I put a stasis spell on your bodies so you wouldn’t rot away or stink when you woke up.”

“But what about school?” Dan asked. “I had a calculus test that I was supposed to take on Tuesday.”

“I called the school for you. I told them that I was your guardian and that you all had to leave for a family emergency.” 

This made the Foretellers relax.

“So, we’re Masters now?” Kira asked.

“That’s right, Master Kira. But don’t let it get to your head. Even though you are all Masters, there is still much for you to learn.”

They all nodded.

“We understand.” Lan said. They all bowed in respect, “Thank you for your teachings, Master.”

“Don’t mention it! Oh, and I got a reward for passing your test for all of you.” He reached into his coat sleeve, and pulled out five Wayfinders.

He tossed Lan the red one, Jenny’s was green, Dan’s was blue, Alex’s was bronze, and Kira’s was pink.

“Way finders?” Kira asked.

“Yeah, they belonged to the original Foretellers. I recovered them after the war, just for this certain occasion. They hold great power within them, but I’ll leave that for you all to figure out. Can’t spoil too much. Now, it’s about time I get going.” The Master said as he got up and opened a portal.

“Wait! Master!” Alex yelled stopping the Master. “I just wanted to ask one more thing. What was in the box that you gave Luxu?” This gained everyone's attention as the gathered around the Master.

“Oh, you really want to know?” they all nodded. “Okay, come closer.” They leaned in closer. “What’s in the box.”

“Yes?” they all said.

“Is.”

“Yes!?”

“... A secret!”

“Ah!” They all fell down in exasperation. 

“Well, later kids! We’ll meet again!” With that, the Master left.

.
..
…

“He just trolled us.” They all sighed.

(A Few days Later)

(Lan’s P.O.V)

It’s been a few days since we woke from out Mark of Mastery Exam. It had been quiet for the time being, but the Fall formal is in two days. I would imagine that this place would get hectic pretty soon. I just hope that there won’t be too many distractions to the natural order of this world.

I suddenly heard the fast clicking of someone running behind me. I turned around to see Sunset Shimmer running my direction.

“Move it!” She shoved past me. How rude.

“AAAHHHHH!” 

A sudden scream caught my attention. When I looked, I saw one piece of a Trinity Armor Unversed fly down the halls.

“What’s an Unversed like that doing here now?” I ask myself. “That doesn’t matter. Gotta catch up to it before it meets with the rest of it.” 

I put on my mask on, adorning my robes and summoned my keyblade. I quickly ran the direction of the Trinity Armor.

I followed it to the front of the school… where I saw two people wearing Keyblade Armor and a Blonde girl… all wielding Keyblades. The one in the dark armor and I stared at eachother.

“The..” He started.

“...Heck?” I finished.
> Xross over: Enter! Zeke Ventral!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

On the roof of Canterlot High, stood the five Foretellers all in their robes standing across Zeke and Twilight, who were still in their armor, and Unum. 

“So who wants to start the conversation?” Gula said nonchalantly.

“I believe you just did.” Zeke replied.

“Well judging that you actually helped protect the people from the unversed, can we assume you are not an enemy?” Ira asked.

“What made you think that? … it was the armor huh… maybe I should get it repainted?”

“Why don’t we introduce ourselves first. I'm sure you are another survivor from earth right?”

“Yup, seems like all the people with Keyblades are these days. I’m Zeke, this lovely lady in the armor next to me is my wife Twilight, and this other lovely lady with the Kingdom Key is Unum, my other wife.”

‘Wife? But that wasn't what it was in the movie. It looks like the natural balance is already out of it.’ Were Ira’s thoughts as well as most of the others… except for Gula’s.

‘Two wives!? I just must learn his ways! God I hope Pinkie never finds out I thought about that.’ were his thoughts.

“So you are Zeke Ventral. Huxley talked about you quite a bit.” Of a responded. He pulled off his unicorn mask and reverted back to his civilian clothes. “Since we are all Keybearer there shouldn't be any need to hide our identities. I am Lan, these are my comrades Jenny, Dan, Alex, and my little sister Kira. We are the present Foretellers.”

Zeke and Twilight disbanded their armors, showing their normal selves. “Agreed… so you met Huxley… great, he made me out as a bad guy huh? … wait… what are the Foretellers?”

“I’m guessing that you didn't ask God to show you what was going to happen in KH X.” Dan said.

“KH X? Zeke, what are they talking about?” Twilight asked.

Zeke quickly walked up to Lan. “Look, we got some things to explain to her… as well as a lot of people, but guessing from your looks and ages, you got classes to get to, right?”

“Unfortunately.” Jenny mutteres.

“We can talk after your usual day is up, Twi, Unum and I are just looking for a thief.”

“Alright meet us at the front near the statue.” 

“Will do, in the meantime, we’ll be looking for the thief.” The two groups split ways. While the Foreteller were doing their normal class routine, thoughts raced through their heads.

(With The Foretellers)

“Are you sure it’s alright to have them roaming around the school? We barely know them.” Alex said.

“I’m sure they will be fine. They helped us with the Trinity Armor, even if it got away, so they must be good.” Kira said.

“What I don’t understand is why the Ventral is here in the first place. Wasn’t it supposed to be Twilight and Spike? Thats this worlds story after all.” Dan said.

“That is something we can ask them about later. Right now, let's go through our normal day, and meet them after words.” Lan said as they all nodded in agreement.

“Where did you take it!” A voice suddenly caught their attention. They looked down the hall, to see a cowering Fluttershy and a mad Sunset Shimmer standing over her. 

“I-i-I just found it, so I just took it back to Principal Celestia.” Fluttershy stuttered.

“You shouldn’t just take things that don’t belong to you.” Sunset warned.

“Well, it didn’t exactly belong to you either.”

“What was that!?”

“Nothing!”

“That’s enough!” Lan said walking up to them. Placing himself between the two of them.

“What do you want Lan?” Sunset asked.

“You can’t just talk to someone like that Sunset. Have a little respect.”

Sunset just laughed. “Did you just get here? I can talk to anyone I want, however I want.” 

“Why do you do this Sunset. What’s their to gain from suche petty behavior?”

That struck a nerve in Sunset, but she kept her cool.

“You are going to regret this. Sooner than you think.” With that she stormed off.

Lan turned and held out a hand to Fluttershy while the others gather around them.

“Are you alright?”

“Yeah, I’m okay. Thanks Lan.” She said as she took his hand.

“Why was she harassing you anyways?” Kira asked.

“She said she was looking for the Fall Formal Crown. I found it outside so I took it to Principal Celestia, and she saw me take it there before.”

‘So the Element of Magic is here. At least that is still part of it.’ Lan thought. “We should all get to class. The bell’s about to ring any minute.” With that they all head to class.

While the Foretellers went about the rest of their day, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were walking around the halls. “So, what did she look like Twi?” Zeke asked.

“She had a hood over her, I almost got her, but she could summon those Unversed, so she managed to get away.” She replied.

“No, I could sense her heart,” Unum added. “It was whole.”

“Then what the heck is going in here?” Clearly those Foreteller people know about what my family has done, and Huxley made sure to put in a bad word… great, so the only decent first impressions I made were with Devin and Ben. I just have back luck with people from my own world. Zeke thought to himself. 

As they rounded a corner, they were met by… Celestia? “Can I help you three?” She asked, a distrustful stair worn on her face.

Welp, lifetime of lying, don’t fail me now. “Um, yes, I’m Zeke, these are my sisters Unum and Twilight, you see, I’m gonna be a new parent soon, with my fiance having some kids already and one on the way, I was just looking at the school since we’re moving near the area.”

The Celestia’s expression changed from distrust to cheer. “Oh, well in that case please, follow me.” 

As Celestia walked ahead, Twilight whispered to Zeke. “How did you manage a lie like that?” She whispered.

“A lifetime of practice.” Zeke whispered back, the three catching up to Celestia. The tour showed a few classrooms, band room, gym, and lastly ended in Celestia’s office. 

“So, of what age are the ones who will be attending?”

“Fourteen, and Sixteen.” Zeke lied.

“Well, then I will be sure to find the proper paperwork. Are the transcripts in order?”

“In the mail, so we will likely get them by the time we've moved.” 

This made the Celestia laugh. “Yes, most likely. Just stop by when they arrive and we can fill out all the paperwork. I’m glad you’re considering our school for your children.”

“I look forward to seeing them grow and learn here. I am told your educational budget was very good?”

“It’s fair, nothing like that Crystal Prep in the city, but we manage.”

“Glad to hear. I suppose my sisters and I will be off, but can I just get the paperwork ahead so I can hand them to you with the transcripts and fill in anything else then?”

“Sure, I think the front desk has some extras. I’ll go get them.”

As Celestia reached the door, Zeke quickly pulled out Discord. “Stopga.” WIth that spell cast, Celestia froze in place. Zeke got up quick, and logged onto her pc. “That was too easy.”

“Have you done this before?” Twilight asked.

“Something close before.” Zeke muttered as the pc’s information on the students was displayed. “Wow, weakest cyber security ever.” After a few more moments, Zeke found the files on a ‘Sunset Shimmer’ as Celestia from their home had told them, and Celestia’s printer went off, not stopping until every last document on her was printed . With that done, Zeke logged out of the PC, and hid the documents under his armor sleeve.

Just as everything was done, Celestia unfroze, and walked out, unaware of what transpired. “That was effective.” Unum said. “So, what did you do that was similar?”

“Later, for now We can look over the files after we get out of here.”





Zeke, Twilight, and Unum sat around the statue/portal, going over the files and waiting for the Foretellers. “No name for parents, no resident address, no social security number? How is this school in operation with information this lacking?” Zeke muttered. He looked up at hearing the bell go off and saw a group of five kids walk his way. “Well, how was your day?”

“Just a normal school day for a group of Keybearers.” Jenny said sarcastically.

“Now that we are out, why don’t we move this conversation to somewhere more secluded. Like our mansion.” Dan said.

“You have a mansion!? Wow, God must have liked you kids.” Zeke muttered the last part. The two groups traveled together, reaching the Foretellers residents. Zeke was surprised it was the mansion from Twilight Town, but didn’t speak until they were all seated in the living room. “So, what is it you want to know?”

“Why are you here?” Dan asked. Getting straight to the point.

“Like I said, Twi, Unum and I are looking for a thief named Sunset Shimmer. She stole some artifacts from Twilight and escaped to here.”

“So it’s Sunset huh? Not surprised.” Jenny sighed. “She’s a student at our school if you haven’t already guessed.”

Zeke pulled out the files. “I figured, hacked the principles computer and got this stuff… how your school is even open with files so empty on someone is a mystery though.”

“Yeah, the security at our school isn’t the best, I’ve hacked it a few times myself.” Dan said.

“So you want to get this artifact back from Sunset Shimmer. Would it happen to be a crown?” Lan asked.

“Exactly.” Twilight answered. “I haven't used it since… well, events happened, but I’ve been keeping them in a safe. How she opened them I don’t know. It was locked with my magic and only my magic could have opened it.”

“If there’s a locked door, then I’m pretty sure a Keyblade would have been involved.” Lan said thoughtfully. “If you want to get this artifact back then it will be difficult. It is in the possession of our Principle right now. And I’d rather not aid in a heist.” 

“Then what do you suggest we do?” Unum asked.

“They had mistaken Twilight's crown for the Fall Formal Crown. And the Fall Formal Crown will be given to who is named Fall Formal Princess at the Fall Formal. But Sunset Shimmer is the only one running, mostly because others fear of what she would do to whoever opposed her.” Dan explained.

“Maybe if we had someone running against her then we could get the crown. But you and your group are obviously not high school students.” Lan said.

“I’ll do it!” Kira said. 

“Really Kira? You want to?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah, what if Sunset tries to do something to you?” Alex said worried.

“Well we don’t have much of a choice. Even if Sunset tries to threaten me, I’m sure I can handle her. I’m a master after all.” Kira said. “Plus I’ve always wanted to wear a real crown.” She muttered quietly.

“Alright, so it’s decided.” Lan said clapping his hands together. “Now, I’m assuming that you don’t have a place to stay for the night?”

“Oh yeah, we didn’t think about that.” Zeke said.

“You are welcome to stay here. We have enough guest rooms.” Lan said. “Why don’t Unum and Twilight go with my friends to their rooms. You and I have more to discuss.” The other Foretellers nod, knowing what he meant.

Zeke was hesitant for a bit before agreeing and nodding towards Twilight and Unum to follow them. “So… Judging from your body movement and tone… my family did something to you, didn't they?” He said once Twilight and Unum were gone.

“You could say that.” Lan said seriously. “When we were back in our world, my brother got swept up in a gang that was run by a younger member of the Ventrals. During one of their escapades, he was caught and thrown in juvie. When he started working with the Ventral’s he completely changed. From a brother, to a stranger.” 

Zeke sighed. “People should know better than to try and join my old family… They put them through hell, and wait to hear if they laugh…”

“Sounds like you had your fair share of hardships from your own family.” Lan let out a deep sigh. “Nevertheless, now that I am staring face to face with a Ventral, I have a few choice words to say.” 

“Won't be the first time people called us what we are… go on then, what is it?”

Lan was silent for a moment before taking a deep breath. “I am sorry.”

“... Repeat that? I was expecting bastard or demon, or the usual.”

“I said that I’m sorry. When my brother changed and was sent to juvie because of the gang he joined, I hated your family. I hated them so much, up to the point where I tried to hunt down that certain Ventral that corrupted my brother. It almost took over my life, and the others worried over me. One day, I finally found him. When I found him, I fought him when he was alone. I had been training how to fight with Jenny for a long time so i knew how to hold my own, but it got to the point where I almost killed him. If it wasn’t for Jenny being there. I would have gone through with it. I realized, that in that moment, I became what I hated. So, I’m sorry. Your family may be full of criminals, but I know better than to blame the one instead of the whole.” 

“That's… new. Most people who meet us one on one either scream or shoot…”

“Well, I am not most people, as well as the rest of my group. And now that I’ve met you, I can see that I was correct. You seem like a good person.”

“Being good in my family is a death sentence.” Zeke pulled down the collar of his shirt, showing Lan his branding mark. “My uncle did that himself. If it wasn't for God, I’d be dead.”

“That just shows how strong your will is. To keep sticking to your ideals even though the world tells you they are wrong. It takes a strong heart to do that. You have nothing but my respect.”

“Hah, now that's a new one… So, you said this brother or yours… what was his name?”

“His name was Crow.” 

Zeke flinched. “Then it's the same man… a while ago, someone managed to find a way onto my world. He called himself Crow, and managed to summon Unversed on the land. Was a short battle, but before that some of my kids fought him… he broke one of my sons ribs.”

“I’m sorry to hear that, and I hope your son is okay. But, please don’t hold it against him.”

“I already got some payback... I sorta pounded his head into the ground til he bled… though, what I saw disturbed me.”

“Brutal, but I’m sure he deserved it. But thanks for not killing his dark half.”  

“Looks like I guessed right since he controlled the Unversed… though that won't explain why he bleeds black blood.”

“Black Blood? I didn’t expect that. It could be an experiment of this Core person who ripped his heart in half in the first place.”

“Core’s been here?”

“No, but during my Mark of Master Exam, I was shown a vision of when Core came Into contact with Crow. He appeared out of a Door to Darkness into Crow’s Juvie cell.” 

“Core… Damn him. What do you think Core is?”

“I don’t know much to begin with, but from your tone of voice I can imagine he isn’t something very good.”

“The first born emblem Heartless, though, Unum says he prefers the term Demon.”

“I see. Do you know what his true goal is? I would imagine he would need the Unversed for a reason.”

“I don't know about the Unversed, but I do know he somehow makes it possible for… his experiments to be half Heartless, half human. He can make people into Keyblades, the ability to shift between key and human, and he has who knows how many of my family working for him.”

“He sounds very dangerous, and like a very powerful evil.” 

“Well what do you expect when you’ve been around since the worlds were still one? He’s older than the stars, literally, just like God.”

“So he’s like a God of destruction. That’s terrifying.” 

“Sorta, try God’s younger brother.”

“... Well I didn’t expect that. This whole situation is starting to look very grim. For all worlds.”

“Yeah, You know, God conducted my mark of mastery… he told me something about earth, where it really is, and what he hides in it. Wanna know?”

“Sounds serious. What was it?”

“First off, where do you think earth is?”

“I’d assume in an alternate Dimension.”

Zeke pointed at his head. “Think.”

“... Our world is just a thought God created. It makes sense. He is the creator after all. It’s hard to believe though.”

“Exactly, our world, our reality we were born into was all made up by a crazy old man who just thought the ever vexing ‘what if?’ and he literally brought us from his imagination, to his reality, everything we’ve thought as fiction, exists in his reality as real, he drip fed it to us as fiction for just a day like our ‘doomsday’.”

“To think, we were all just entities of thought that were created by our God.”

“Funny part is, his name is actually God, that whole crap about ‘god's true name’ and that was his name the whole time.”

“It is funny. It would sound silly if a deity of creation would be named Marvin if it were.”

“True, so, can you guess what he hides within earth that Core wants?”

“I’m not sure. What is it?”

“The same power he used to make us real in his reality. Core only has access to earth to grab people because he uses the DTD’s to enter, but that confuses me, if he can already bring people from earth to here, why would he still want that power?”

“There will always be more questions even when we find the answers. We’ll just have to seek the truth.”

“Yeah, fair enough. So, anything else I’m missing? … Well, I guess we could trade stories now. So what has been happening since you came here?”

“Well, since my group came to this world, we have been fending off the Unversed. The attacks didn’t seem to have any reason other than to stir up trouble, but I believe there is some merit to them. Recently, the Master of Masters himself came to commence our Mark of Mastery Exams.”

“That person, who is he? Our worlds Crystal Heart was made by someone it only identified as The Master of Masters. Where did he go?”

“Oh yeah, I forgot we didn’t talk about the events of KH X.” Lan cleared his throat. “Well, the Master of Masters is pretty much what his name implies. He was the first Master of the Keyblade. The original Foretellers, the ones who wore our masks before us, were his students. He wrote something called the Book of Prophecies, and gave each of his students a copy of the Book.” 

“Devin had one of those? He’s another survivor I ran into… and then things got weird not long after…”

“Really? Maybe after this The others and I could go meet him. Which Keyblade is in his possession?”

“The Gazing eye. Though, his book only tells the future of the world he is on.”

“The Gazing eye? Interesting. The Master of Masters himself gave it to his sixth apprentice Luxu, but Luxu disappeared. He was told to pass down the keyblade to his students, and his after that. This eye, gave him the power to see the future.”

“Probably threw the eye for a loop when what happened to me went down.”

“Well anyways, back to my story. The Book of Prophecies told of the day the light will expire, and that day was the Keyblade war.”

“Which it was wrong, or else no worlds would be here.”

“That brings me to what I’m about to say next. The reason behind the Book was to prepare them for what comes after. He wanted them to train more and more Keybearers, and scatter them to the winds, like a dandelion. So when the war ended, there would still be hope in those who chose not to participate in the war.”

“There were survivors though…”

“Really? What were they like?”

“I’ve only had the displeasure to run into one… he nearly killed off a whole world, using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants… only sixteen survived… Only because I got there and killed the bastard.”

Lan looked calm, but one could see how his fist clenched when he heard the news.

“That is unexpected. But with all the darkness dwelling that day, it would make sense that a survivor would be lost in it.”

“As far as I could tell, he wasn’t even working with Core, no contact at all… Makes you realize how outmatched we are, huh?”

“Our numbers may be small, and our training isn’t as vast as their were. But the strength of the heart will always be a turning point in any battle.”

“Fair enough. Still, things in Daybreak Empire has been getting much better in restoring the world.”

“I’m sure the Master would be proud, even if he did disappear.”

“Yeah, from what the heart told us when I activated it, the place, the Crystal Empire, was called Daybreak Town before, then stuff happened, now with that know, people mixed the names, now it’s Daybreak Empire. I was hoping to at least get a blueprint or a something so we could try and replicate the hearts ability.”

“Perhaps us Foretellers could come and help? Maybe the presents of the original Masters Keyblades could uncover something.”

“That might help, maybe when this crap is done with you can come over, the Empire has regrown in numbers with the refuges we took in. Everyone has a Keyblade, and the heart keeps everything aside from Unversed out.”

“Makes sense. The Unversed are beings of negative energy, something that no living being can escape. I’d imagine that the heart was made specifically to counteract the darkness.”

“It amplifies a worlds light, creating a barrier all over the world… I was thinking we could make a smaller version to protect a city or town, so darkness and light can be on the same world, but not have to be in danger of each other unless they strayed.”

“Sounds like a great goal. Now, let's talk about you. What is the role you chose to take as a keybearer?” 

“When god gave me X, he said I have to keep the worlds in balance… that’s part of why I chose to control Heartless… Though, my balanced heart means that my light touches the Heartless, making the hearts lost within more… awake, in a sense. I plan to keep a balance between light and dark on the worlds, keeping the Heartless appearing just enough so the light can fight it, and it fight back, without harm to the world. It’s either that, or pick out people like those in my family and let them have at it, as God said, so I choose the harder path. 

“It will take years, but it will likely be the best in the end, even though people will crave darkness, trying to disrupt the balance, light will be able to repel, or defeat the disturbance. After all, there is a beauty in darkness, cause without it, light would be too blinding, and we could never see how the worlds are truly meant to be.” (you write now

“So what you’re saying is that you keep the worlds in balance. So If one world is engulfed in darkness you are meant to be its light. And if one world is outshines by light…”

“I bring darkness… only enough to match the light.”

“That’s a very unique job that you’ve been given.”

“My wives and everyone in Daybreak think I can pull it off, I just hope I can. Speaking of, you dating anyone? Just about every other survivor I’ve met is in a relationship.”

A light blush appeared on Lan’s cheeks. “Not at the moment no. It’s true that I do notice how beautiful the women are here, but I don’t think any of them have any interest in me.”

“Pfft!” A new voice appeared. Out of the corner of the room, the other Foretellers walk in. “Yeah right. Like any other clueless, harem, anime protagonist would say.” Alex said.

“I take it you are seeing someone then?” Zeke asks as Alex takes a seat next to him.

“I wouldn’t call it seeing anyone. Pinkie and I have somewhat of a connection, but I can’t exclude myself from the other lovely flowers of Canterlot High.” Alex said with a confident smirk.

“Rune would wreck you…” 

“I wonder what Pinkie would say if she heard you say that?” Jenny asked sarcastically.

“Don’t tell her!”

“Oh, and Ventral, pretty sure i know your next question. We’ve been here for a while so we heard most of everything.” Jenny finished.

“Alright, that all? And my name is Zeke.”

“Whatever.”

“Please excuse her attitude Zeke. She’s a bit hard headed.” Dan said.

“Meh, better than the hard heads in my old family.”

“I guess being one of the biggest criminal families in our old world will do that to you.” Dan replied coolly.

“I never did much when I worked really.”

“I knew you had some good in you. I never thought you would have to actually be the bringer of light and darkness though.” Kira stated.

“Well, I am the black sheep in the family. There were a few things I enjoyed working with my family though.”

“Well with that being said, it brings us to our next point. From what we all have seen, you are a good person. Also, not a threat to us now. But…” The other Foretellers slowly surrounded him while Lan stayed in front of him. They all summoned their keyblades, pointing them directly at Zeke. “If you come to our world as a bringer of darkness, we will do everything in our power to stop you. No matter how  powerful you are.” 

“Cut the guy some slack guys.” A different voice other than Zeke’s spoke from him.

“X, shut up.” 

“What was that?” Alex asked.

“Well, part of what happened to me a while ago… I was fighting another survivor, basically cause he had Gazing eye, I have the X-blade, so we went to the Keyblade graveyard, cause Birth by Sleep… I made the mistake of picking up one of the keyblades there and… the whole graveyard possessed me… countless rotting, mad Keyblades all screaming to find new wielders and to forget the war… In the end… they summoned Kingdom Hearts using the X-blade and Kingdom Hearts turned me into a human Keyblade. I have them all stored within me, keeping them alive and safe until they find whoever is meant to wield them. Now the X-blade, and any other Keyblade, I can hear and they can talk through me.”

The Foretellers jaws dropped in surprise. Never before did they hear about a human becoming half a Keyblade. Silence took over, until Lan smiled and lowered Unicornis.

“To give up your humanity to appease the voices of hundreds of Keyblades. You Truly are a hero.”

“Honestly neither Zeke or I had a real say in it, you try talking to mad Keyblades and not just accept what they try and do.”

“Well, it’s still a point in your favor in being great heroes.” 

“Don’t leave me out of this, I’m the only reason this guy can use magic at all!” Another, different voice, spoke from Zeke.

“Yeah, thank you Discord… He got turned into a Keyblade without the ability to turn back into his regular form, so he’s my second Keyblade and the only way I can use magic.” Zeke explained.

“The God of Chaos got captured and turned into a Keyblade? I would think that he would just throw exploding pies and disappear in the pocket dimension he calls home” Alex said

“You want exploding pies?”

“Down Discord.” Zeke said.

It’s good to see you again after all this time brother X.


Same Unicornis, been how long? Wait a sec, Zeke, you mind letting them talk though you also, it will be a good thing for them to be able to speak to their wielders.

Sure. “Hey, X wants me to act as a medium for your Keyblades to talk, that alright?” Zeke asked. They were hesitant at first, but nodded in agreement. “Alright.” 

“Finally, Alex, buddy, you fight good, but who masturbates that many times a day!?”

“Agh! Bft! What the hell you talking about!? I do no such thing!” Alex replied.

“Your bed sheet is stiffer than your dick!” Alex had no words as the others started to discreetly back away from him, and he tried to back away from them. “That won’t work you pervert! I’m your keyblade! Where and what do you think we do when you disband us?! We see everything you guys do, and buddy, you got problems.” Leopardus finished. “Man I’ve been wanting to say that forever!”

“Jenny. It's good to finally be able to talk to you.”

“Is that you Ursus?” Jenny asked.

“Yes it is. I wanted to say that, I admire your strength. Almost exactly like my original wielder Aced. But you shouldn’t be ashamed to want to look more feminine. All those dresses you have in secret look pretty on you.”

Jenny’s face turned as red as an apple. “W-w-w-what are you talking about?! I’ve never worn a dress!”

“Those hours you spent posing in front of the mirror says otherwise.” Ursus finished.

“Danny boy? Are you there?” A koi female voice said.

“Um… yes? Anguis?” Dan said, caught off guard by his keyblades behavior and voice.

“I am so happy that you are my wielder. Intelligent and cool headed. Just like little Invi when she was still around. I’ve been wanting to say. Just ask the Rainbow haired girl out already. It’s amusing, but also kind of painful to watch you two compete when you two are attracted to each other. Give it some thought, Danny boy.”

Dan said nothing as he tried to hide his blush and his embarrassment.

“Hello Kira.” A deep booming voice that made everyone jump spoke.

Kira shuttered. “V-Vulpus!?”

“Yeah, hey baby girl. You’ve been doing alright. Good grades, having fun, and for once, I’m being used in combat rather than just spellcasting. You a good girl. Just… can ya do me a favor?”

“What is it?” She asked.

“”Beat the shit out of Alex! I can’t stand that pervert! The way he acts he should be trialled! You hear me player boy?! I’m gonna rain down on you like Ragnarok!”

As the voice of Vulpus faded Alex could be seen hiding behind the nearby couch, and Kira in the corner of the room muttering to herself about how manly her “pretty” keyblade was.

“Lan.”

“Unicornis.” Lan greeted.

“Let me just say how proud I am of you. Ever since we were paired, your mind was clouded with doubt and anger towards yourself. Now you are thinking clearly, and fight hard towards your goal. Just how Ira would have.”

“Unicornis. I would also like to thank you. During my Exam, I almost believed you abandoned me because of my lack of skill and darkness. But you came back. Thank you for staying by my side.” Lan bowed.

“You are very welcome. One more thing Lan. There comes a time in every man’s life where he needs to let loose of his goals for only a moment and take in the world around him. Just, try and see what's right in front of you.” Unicornis said, hinting at something.

“I’m… not sure what you mean, but I’ll give it a try.”

As the last of the Foretellers Keyblades let Zeke regain control of his own voice, he burst out laughing. “Oh my god! Alex you are just screwed!” He yelled in laughter.

Lan sighed. 

“Well this has been an eventful night. Why don’t we all take the rest of the night to rest for tomorrow's plans?”

“Sure, dinners ready.” Unum replied from the kitchen. “Also, Alex, come near me or Twi, and I will break you in two…” She said as she entered the living room, glaring at Alex.

“Why is everyone picking on me?!” Alex yelled. “I’m just a regular guy with regular needs.” He said with comical tears streaming down his face.

“That aside, dinner is ready.” Twilight said as she entered. “I just hope we got it like Luna makes the stewpots.” She added.

With that, the large group  of Keybearers sat down for a nice home cooked meal. Ending the night, as they all go off to bed.





(The Next Day)

It was early morning, While the Foretellers were just waking, Twilight and Unum already had breakfast ready, with only a few things to finish, while Zeke sat criss crossed in the backyard, meditating.

“Meditating first thing in the morning?” Kira said, walking up to Zeke.

When Zeke turned to look at her, his eyes were drastically different, one glowing a bright white, the other a pulsating black.

“Whoa. What is that?” She asked surprised.

Zeke shook his head, blinking til his eyes returned to their normal red color. “Was just… you could call it talking to myself, my dark half conversing with the light half. For me, the two get along well.”

“So you’re heart really is in perfect balance of light and dark. Interesting.”

“I know, from where I come from, you’d think not.”

“Well, anyways. The others made a plan on how to get the crown back. We can’t talk about it in there cause Twilight's in there.”

“Sure.” Zeke got up and followed Kira into the dinning room, taking a seat at the table. “So, what are you guys gonna do about school?”

“Here’s what we planned so far.” Alex started. “First we need this worlds Mane 5 to be friends again. That way we’ll have their help with Kira’s Princess Campaign, and they will be friends again so they can use the elements of Harmony against sunset.”

“Why?” Zeke questioned. “Sunset is a thief, and from my understanding a former resident of my world Equestria. Once the crown is retrieved we can just imprison her back in Daybreak.”

“We’re trying to stick to the natural order of this world. Or else there might be an imbalance with the chain of events.”

“When Unversed mainly attack a school in a small town, you’d think the imbalance was present already given the fact you five are here also, the reflection of this world nearly was wiped out, and the fact that back home, everyone is an anthro.” Zeke stated. “This is reality, not a tv show or movie, not everything will be exactly like how we know it to be.”

“No wiser truer words have been said.” Lan said, taking a sip of his coffee. “How about this plan? We let Sunset win the Crown?”

“False sense of victory then?”

“Correct. She will think that she had won everything that she wanted. But then, when her true intentions show, we’ll be there to stop her.”

“True, and if all else fails I can use X’s special ability, Reject Darkness.”

“Reject Darkness?” Kira asked.

“Basically I stab X into the heart of an opponent, then shoot a dose of light into their heart directly. The light will either try and expel the darkness, or stabilize it. I’ve used it once, it works.”

“Let’s save that as a last resort. I still believe that Sunset has the potential to change and repent for her actions.”

“If you say so, but what about the Unversed? When she stole the crown she could summon and control them.”

“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Right now, let's focus on what we are going to do about this world's Mane 5.”

“Why not throw a party?” Discord spoke though Zeke. “Get them all in the same place, five of you, five of them, sooner or later they’ll have to talk to each other, and if not we lock them in a room.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Jenny said.

After the planning, Twilight and Unum entered with breakfast. They engaged in small talk over the meal.

“So Zeke?” Alex caught his attention. “Both Unum and Twilight are your wives right? Is polygamy legal in your world?”

“We made a bunch of new laws when we rebuilt, but kept a lot from before also, and in special cases all laws new and old are allowed to play out if deemed needed in a trial. So, yeah, a herd of up up to sixteen wives, and one man are allowed. It’s one of the laws from before the Nobodies, but so far only a handful still enter into herd relationships.”

Alex almost fell out of his seat, while the others looked shocked. “Sixteen!? How many wives do you have?”

“... sixteen…” Zeke mutters, blushing red.

Alex rushed Zeke’s side and bowed down on his knees. “You are a man amongst men! Teach me your ways master!”

Zeke did the only thing that felt right in this situation. He grabbed Alex by the hair, and threw him against the wall. “Don’t do that again.”

The other Foretellers all face palmed at their friends antics. With that out of the way, they continued to enjoy their meal.





After breakfast the Foretellers head to school as the other three keybearers stayed at the mansion in the meantime.

“Okay, so during the day we can put our plan into action.” Dan said to the others.

“Right. We all invite one of the five to a ‘small get together,’ before the dance. That’s when we’ll have to talk to them.” Lan confirmed. They all nodded in agreement, and went along their way to school.




While the Foretellers attended school, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were at the mansion, killing time however they could. “Maybe we can clean… cause I got nothing.” Zeke said, to which Twilight and Unum agreed and each went around to house to find something to clean. I wonder how many rooms are here? The game made this place look way smaller. Zeke thought to himself as he explored the rooms.

Upon reaching a random door and opening it, he found it to be the library. “Oh… so this is a thing?” Zeke walked up to the table, seeing the same drawing on it as from the game. I wonder? Zeke tapped the table with the X-blade, and the floor lit up in a bright light. He found himself falling butt first into the entrance to the secret lad of the home. “Did they even know this was here?”





Dan was hanging around his class room before classes started.

 ‘I wonder if they’ll find the training room? Zeke is a smart guy so he’ll probably find it.’ he thought.

“Hey Egghead.” Rainbow said a she walked in and took her seat next to his.

“Morning Skittles.” Dan said with a smirk as Rainbow gained a tick mark on her forehead.

“How long are you going to keep calling me that?” She asked frustrated.

“As long as  you keep calling me ‘Egghead.” The two sat silent for a moment, waiting for class to start. “Hey. Are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”

“I don’t know yet. Why?”

“Well my siblings and I were gonna host a small get together before the dance. I wanted to invite you. N-not as my date or anything! Just thought that I should invite someone who could make the party cooler.”

Rainbow smirked. “Awe, you got the hots for me Danny?” She said slyly as she got closer to him. 

“Of course not! Are you coming or not?”

“Sure, I’ll come. I definitely will make the party twenty percent cooler!” 

With that, the bell rang, and students began to fill the classroom.





As Zeke entered the Lab, he saw the large Pc that Ansem the Wise used to create the simulation Roxas was in, and hopped right on. The password was easy to figure out, and when he logged on, he found a few new files. “So Dan and the others did find this? Looks like mostly journal entries.” Zeke clicked on the latest entry.



Still can’t figure this whole thing out, the coding for the simulations is crazy advanced, and I’ve only been able to create a small training simulation. Most, if not all, the functions in this thing are locked down, so I’ve only found out so much.



Looks like they could use some help.Zeke smirked, cracking his knuckles, and began hacking. “Been a while, but I think I still got it?” He muttered as a locked file opened for him. “Yup, I do.”

While Zeke hacked away, Unum was having trouble finding any broom closets. “It’s smaller than home, but still hard to find anything.” She muttered, opening a door, and finding a bedroom… Well, they’re not here. She thought as she entered. The room was rather messy, posters of boxers and other sports hung on the wall, dirty clothes and heavy weights were all over the floor. 
“Teenagers…” She muttered, picking up the dirty clothes.

Unum placed the weights to the side with ease. Darkness may be gone, but at least my strength and most other abilities are still with me. She thought, picking up a fifty pound weight with one hand, stacking it with the others. As she cleaned she looked for something to carry the dirty clothes in. She opened the closet, finding a bunch of small clothing boxes.

She opened one, and saw an elegant floral dress, sadly not her size. So this must be what Jenny’s Keyblade ment… so this is her room? Wow, there’s like thirty dresses in their boxes here. 





Kira was roaming along the halls of Canterlot High looking for one of the five. Her hopes were high when she spotted Fluttershy in the courtyard playing with some animals.

“Fluttershy!” Kira yelled as she walked towards her.

“Oh, hey Kira. Hows your day going?” Fluttershy asked.

“It’s going fine. School and all. Hey, I was wondering if you wanted to come to a get together with me and my siblings before the dance. Then we can all go together.”

“Oh. I don’t know. I wasn’t sure if i was going to the dance entirely, since I would probably run into Pinkie.” She said with sadness in her voice.

“Don’t worry. You’ll be with friends if you do come, and something tells me that everything is going to turn out for the best.” Kira’s smile turned sly. “And Lan will be there~. Maybe it’s your chance to finally ask him our?”

Fluttershy’s face burst into a blush as she tried to hide behind her hair. “I-I’ll think about it.” She whispered.





Twilight was done with all the dishes, cleaned and dried, and decides that, with from what Lan had told her about guests coming over, was going to find a nice room to hold the party in. There were several rooms she had seen, but none looked just right for a party. Come on Twilight, where would Pinkie throw it? … probably over the whole house… Well, the main lobby is large, and those rooms I saw had tables and sofas I could pull out… front yard, main lobby, and backyard are all right in front of each other… yeah, that will do! She clapped her hands, and began searching for decorations.

She managed to find the attic, to which there was nothing, save for spider webs. Maybe I can bring Pinkie here via the gateways… no, only Zeke’s keyblade can open the portals to reflection worlds… and I’d rather not risk someone seeing me enter the mirror portal. Twilight sighed. “I may have to shop for the supplies. Hey Unum?” Twilight called out.

Unum came by, carrying a basket of dirty clothes. “Yeah?”

“I might need to shop for the party supplies. Do you think this world takes old equestrian bits or munny?”

“Well, it’s gold all the same. If not, just take it to a place called a pawn shop, they’ll give you this world currency for it.”

“Thanks. If Zeke asks I went out to shop… haven’t done that in a while.”

“I’ll let him know when he appears.”

As Twilight exited the mansion, she summoned her glider, and rode it to the just outside of town, not being seen by anyone as she disbanded it. She walked around until she spotted the Pawn Shop, and walked up to the people. “Hey, do you accept gold for cash?”

“Yeah.” The man said.

“Alright.” Twilight said, pulling old fifteen old equestrian bits, and three hundred munny. “How much will this be worth?”

The man looked at her with shock. He left and came back with a larger, bald, older man. “Hello miss, I’m Silver, the owner. Mind me asking where you got this much gold from?” His tone was friendly, so she didn’t feel too nervous at his presents.

“Well, they’re just some old trinkets I picked up over my travels and such…” She lied.

“Well,” Silver said, picking up one of the old equestrian bits. “Just this one gold coin looks like a 24k… I can give you three hundred for this coin, but I can’t buy all of it from you,” He picked up a munny block, one of the big ones. “Cause this block of gold alone will bankrupt me. I’ll buy all the coins from you for four grand, that okay?”

“Sure.” Twilight took the munny back, and the green numbered paper they gave her for the old bits. Paper currency? That’s odd.





Both Jenny and Alex had English class together with Applejack and Pinkie Pie. After class was over, the two walked over to both of them. Applejack and Pinkie were talking to each other about various things, not being on bad terms like the others seem to be.

“Hey girls. Can we talk to you?” Jenny waved at them.

“Hey Jen.” Applejack replied happily.

In an instant, Alex stood beside Pinkie. “Well hello my pink party girl, how has your day been without me?” He said confidently.

“Oh it’s been kinda long without talking to you, my stud muffin.” She said hugging Alex.

As the two began to flirt with each other, both AJ and Jenny sighed.

“Geez, those to were made for eachother.” Jenny said.

“And how. So what was it you wanted to talk about Jenny?” AJ asked

“Well me and my siblings are throwing a small party before the dance, and we wanted to see if you two wanted to come?”

“A PARTY?!” Pinkie showed up out of nowhere. “Sure! I’d love to come!”

“Why not?” AJ said nonchalantly. “I’d be nice to go to the dance with friends. And the party sounds fun too.” Her left eye began to twitch.

Jenny smirked, knowing that’s what happens when AJ lies. “You sure that’s all? Or are you coming to see a ‘Specific someone?” AJ said nothing, only blushed as red as the apples from her farm. ‘Nailed it.’ Jenny thought.





Twilight flew back to the manor on her glider. She decided to see if any other pawn shops would buy the munny, and a few finally did. In total, she had forty three million in the world's paper currency, and that was after all the shopping, to which she decided to splurge and get the Foretellers some nice things for letting her and her significant others stay with them. I hope Lan likes the car...s, I got them. The guys at the dealership said they’d deliver/drive them to the mansion just in time for the party to start. As she landed and took the massive bags of items, she entered seeing the lobby was set up, only missing the decorations. “Hey Twi.” Unum said, Zeke close behind.

“How did you get all that?” Zeke asked.

“Apparently since bits and munny are gold, they’re worth much more here than back home or in other worlds. So where were you before I left?” Twilight asked, handing the bags to Zeke.

“Found something neat in the ‘basement’ and fixed some things with it, as well as left a few surprises for the guys.” He replied

“Great, I hope the surprises I bought them are alright.”

“Surprises?”

“Let’s just say that after I sold all the munny I had fifty million, now I got forty three million.”





It was moments before the last class of the day, and Lan was walking towards his next class. On his way, he see’s Rarity walking down the halls. She was distracted with writing in her design book. As Lan walked towards her, he sees a random banana peel. 

‘What’s a banana peel doing in the middle of the hall way? It’s probably a coincidence, but if this were a story I’d say it was for plot convenience.’ Lan thought. But then he realized Rarity walking towards the peel.Thinking fast he dashed towards he, but she had already slipped on the peel. Before she fell, Lan grabbed her arm to stop her and pulled her back to her feet. But he pulled a bit too hard and she crashed into his chest.

“Huh?” Rarity blinked confused what happened in the short about of time. She looked up, to see Lan’s concerned face.

“Are you okay Rarity?” He asked.

She realized that she was resting her head on his chest, so she blushed at quickly backed away. “Oh! Yes! Thank you Lan, darling.” She said sheepishly.

Lan bent down and picked up her design book. “You dropped this.”

“Thank you, and thank you for saving me from falling.”

“You are very welcome.” Lan smiled. “Oh hey, are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”

‘Oh my! Is he going to ask m to be his date?’ She thought excitedly. “Yes I am, but I’ll be there just to be there.” She said cooly.

“Well my siblings and I are throwing a small pre-dance party. Would you like to come?”

Rarity’s mood deflated a bit. ‘Oh boo. No matter! I’ll still be going to the dance with him.’ She thought. “Of course darling, I’d love to come to your party.”

“Alright. I’ll swing by your place and we can go back to our house together.”  Lan said as they waved by to each other to go to class.





The Foretellers walked home, wondering what Zeke and them had done while they were out. 

“I really hope they didn’t mess up anything.” Jenny said.

“They wouldn’t do that.” Kira protested, “They seem like well organized people. They probably just went exploring in the town or mansion or something.”

“So did you all invite the others to our “party” tonight?” Lan asked.

“Yeah, I invited Rainbow.” Dan said.

“I was the one who invited Fluttershy. She didn’t seem to want to, until I mentioned you.” Kira said slyly.

“Oh yeah.” Alex said, getting what Kira was going on about. “When we invited Pinkie and Applejack she seemed to want to see you the most Lan.”

“Hm? What do you mean?” Lan said cluelessly.

The others sighed and facepalmed. ‘Idiot!’ was their mutual thought.

As they arrived at their home… their jaws dropped. The whole mansion was decorated in formal decor, paper lanterns hung from strings, a long white carpet stretched from the front yard to the back, and tables with food of all sorts were spread out everywhere, there was even a new stone fountain in the front yard, depicting two men in a crossed sword stance. They saw Zeke, Twilight, and Unum walk out, all dressed formally. “Welcome home.” Zeke said.

The Foretellers were all slack jawed. 

“What happen while we were gone?” Dan asked. “If we have known that this is what we coming home to we would have invited more people.”

“Yeah, that was my fault.” Twilight said sheepishly. “I wanted to help you throw this party so I thought about how my friend Pinkie Pie would throw a party. I guess I went a little overboard.”

“Where did you even get the money for all of this?” Jenny asked.

“I sold some old Equestrian bits and munny. Apparently because they were gold they were really valuable.”

“By the way, you guys are loaded now…” Zeke added, handing Lan over a large backpack… when he grabbed it, it dropped to the floor and took his hand with it.

“Wow! What’s in here?” Lan asked as he unzipped the bag.

“Forty two million, six-hundred-eighty-three-thousand, seven-hundred and ninety six dollars in cash Twilight got from every pawn shop from here to… Where did you stop?” He asked Twilight.

“A pawnshop in Vegas… Traveling by glider is fast.” She replied.

“W-w-we can’t accept this much money!” Kira said still shocked.

“Meh, we have no use for it, paper money isn’t used on many other worlds. It’s yours.” Zeke said, patting Kira on the head.

Lan coughed and regained his composure. “Well, all I can say is thank you, and you are welcome to come and visit this dimension anytime.” the others nodded.

“Thanks… by the way… you all might wanna get your driver's licences…” Four cars, and one motorcycle were being carried by a large flatbed. Two were a Lamborghini Reventón Coupe, one red, one silver, a Ferrari SA Aperta, black painted, and a pink chevrolet Corvette L88 Convertible. The motorcycle was a blue Dodge Tomahawk V10 Superbike. “Yeah… that was a surprise too… Well, she did start off with fifty million.”

They were all again silent in shock.

“Dibs on the Ferrari!” Alex said.

“My dad went through like five of those.” Zeke muttered, recalling the more expensive cars his father crashed over his lifetime.

“Well, I guess all that’s left to do is get ready for this evening.” Dan said.

“Wait.” Zeke stopped them. “I found your ‘training’ area… and improved it.” Dan looked at Zeke with a surprised look.

“How? I tried to open the files that were locked, but nothing I did worked.”

“You clearly never hacked on the deep web. The security the pc had was good, white house good, but I’ve been there/done that. Wanna see what I did?”

“Sure.” Dan said excitedly. They all followed Zeke down to the lab.

When they arrived Zeke sat in the terminal chair. “So, remember that whole, no more than three organics in the simulation crap it had before, well it’s gone!”

“Yeah. I read up on that in the manuals, but it was mostly destroyed so I didn’t get much.” 

“Well, the reason it was there was for manual exciting, however, When I unlocked a special file… you won’t believe what I found.” Zeke typed on the keyboard fast, and soon images of Twilight Town appeared, people walking around and living their lives. An image of the mansion came up, and Zeke’s armor waved at them. “Say hello to Code Keeper.”

“Is that Twilight Town?” Alex asked. “And what's with your armor waving at us?”

“The very same Ansum kept Roxas in. My armor was the only model I could make for the AI. That’s Code Keeper, your personal AI for overseeing your time in the simulation. Man, the work that wa put into this thing was crazy, but Code Keeper makes it easier. Say hi Code.”

“Greetings.” A computerized voice spoke. “I am Code Keeper. I was made to assist in training, relaxation, and anything regarding this simulation station.”

“Fascinating.” Dan walked up close to the screen. “Such advanced technology, with such great potential.”

“User Zeke made me from bits of leftover AI code, and fixed majority of errors. I function at 97% capacity. I have added to the pre-made simulation by user Dan, as well as several new ones I made based on user Zeke’s memories.”

“I can’t believe all of this was right beneath my nose and I couldn’t find it.” Dan said. “I hope we can work together in the future, Code Keeper.” 

“That is my primary function user Dan. Would you like to sample some of the new simulation combat I have made?”

“We would love to.” Lan Interrupted. “But right now we all got to get ready for our guests coming.”

“My scans from the mansions security systems show no one is within a seven mile perimeter.”

“Lan, I think it would be a good idea for us to try it out immediately. For future purposes.” Dan said coolly, but if one were to look closely they would see him shaking in excitement.

Lan sighed, “Alright, only for a half hour. We still have business to attend to.”

“Would users like a list of the simulations?” Code Keeper asked.

“Yes, Code Keeper.” Dan said. 

“There are currently eight combat simulations, one survival simulation, and two chain-combat simulations. Combat simulation one is a fight against a digital individual named, Riku Replica. The second is with a digital individual known as Lingering Will. Third is with a digital replica of user Zeke as he currently is. Fourth is against a digital replica of user Unum, and I was asked to warn you about her difficulty.”

“Are the levels of difficulty accurate to their original counterparts?”

“95% likely they are. Give or take a few strings of code. Fifth is against a digital individual named, Leon. Sixth is against a digital individual named, Sephiroth. Seventh is against a digital individual named, Vanitas’s Ghost. The last is against an endless swarm of digital heartless. Would users like to know the rest of the simulations?” 

“It’s alright. We get the idea.” Lan said, giving a knowing look towards Zeke. “So Code said he wanted to warn us about Unum’s power level. How dangerous is it?”

“Well… in reality… she can one shot the Lingering Will, and every other kh boss you can think of, so yeah… it’s more of a practice your evasion and blocking type of deal…” Zeke replied.

“Wow. that's one hell of a wife you got there.” Alex said.

“She’s from when the worlds were one. She’s been around… Can I tell you guys something about her? Just, don’t freak.”

“We’ve been in a constant state of shock ever since we got home. I doubt anything more could change that.” Jenny said.

“Well… she’s…. A parallel version of Core… she did work with him, but something called The Grandfather Light, something old and powerful, that made Kingdom Hearts, made her human again… It was just a speck of that old light, in a box no bigger than the ones for a ring, and it cured her, her heart is pure light now.”

They were all silent, before they all let out a simultaneous sigh. “Still shocked. But more so than before. So she was one of Core’s grunts?”

“A parallel version of him… just as powerful as he is I imagine. She managed to escape with the Grandfather Light, and it’s back in Daybreak. It’s the only thing strong enough, powerful enough, to cure or kill Core… He already marked her for death, so that’s something she and I have in common.”

“Then I guess that the Grandfather light is our only hope in defeating Core.” Lan said seriously.

“Most likely. Unum says it has a mind of it’s own, so research has been slow.”

“I guess only time will tell. I just hope the answer will come before it’s too late.”

“Same. After this is all done and done, you are gonna come with me to Daybreak to see if your Keyblades can do anything, right?”

“With what you’ve done for us in the past few hours? It's the least we can do!” Kira cheered.

Zeke waved it off. “Please, that was all Twilight, I just did this simulation stuff. Oh, and Dan, there’s a copy of the manual in the PC, so that helps.”

“Alright. Let’s make a full dive!” Dan said. 

“Really, an SAO reference?” Alex asked





Everyone went into the simulation, and tried their luck against the simulation of Sephiroth… needless to say, it was a short battle, but they did manage to get him halfway gone before they were KO’d and kicked out of the simulation. They all finally went to their rooms, surprised to see them all clean, and got ready for the party.

The Five of them were all dressed formally. Jenny even wore one of her dresses that Ursus said she had, with a little persuasion from Unum. Right when AJ and Pinkie arrived, Lan drove up in the silver Lamborghini with Rarity in the passenger seat.

When Rarity walked up to the group, she gained a sour look when she looked at Pinkie.

“Hello, Pinkie.” She said, still trying to be civil in front of her other friends.

“Rarity.” Pinkie replied. 

“Now, now. Let’s not stir up any bad blood at our friends party.” AJ interrupted. “Let’s all just have a good time.”

Just then, another car drove up to the mansion. When it parked, the door opened and Rainbow Dash walked out.

“I’m here to party!” She yelled. She saw the others, as well as her former friends and she frowned. “Hey Egghead.” She walked up to Dan and rested her elbow on his shoulder. “You didn’t tell me Applejack was gonna be here.”

“Well the others invited her.” Dan replied.

“Yeah Rainbow.” AJ retorted. “It’s not like I said I was gonna come, and then just not show up.”

“Ladies.” Zeke said, appearing and startling everyone. “Please come inside, the party will start shortly.” He walked inside. This may be tricky. He thought as he left them. Hopefully this will work out.

As they all were heading inside Rainbow whispered to Dan, “Who’s the old guy?” Which was pretty audible to hear.

“Madam that is such a rude statement.” Zeke said, somehow behind Rainbow, freaking her out. “I am only nineteen.” He said with a smile.

“O-oh. Sorry dude. My mistake.” She said, backing away slightly.

They all entered the Mansion. Lan was the last one going through the door, until he paused when he saw someone else walking up to the manor. It was Fluttershy.

“Hello Lan.” She said shyly, “you’re looking nice tonight.”

“Thank you. You’re looking as beautiful as always.” Lan said, extending his hand, “Everyone's already inside. Come on in.” She slowly took his hand as they both entered.

Inside the mansion was a bit tense. The party was going on, the decorations were on point, but the five of the guests were on edge around each other. The Foretellers tried to lighten the mood, it was effective, but he five were still not talking to each other.

“So guys.” Rainbow asked the Foretellers. “Is it just us at this party? Cause this place looks like it’s expecting to celebrate New years at Time Square.”

“Yeah… that was kind of our friends doing. She went a bit overboard.” Dan said. “But she did a good job.”

“Well I’m smelling something fishy here.” Applejack accused.

“That may be the fish crackers in your hand mam.” Zeke said, appearing behind Aj and scaring her. “They are a new type of western take on sushi.”

“I ain’t talkin’ about the food.” AJ sighed. “I’m saying that it seems a bit strange that all of us were invited here specifically. When we all know that we told you guys our beef with one another. Is this really a party?” 

“Um… well..” Jenny tried to say something, but failed. 

“Out with it sugar cube. I know when someone is lyin’.” 

Jenny sighed, “Alright. This wasn’t all about the party. It was so we could help all of you be friends again.”

The others looked a bit mad at the Foretellers.

“You lied to us? Why would you do that?” Rainbow asked.

“Because we know you were all friends once.” Lan said, holding a picture he found in an old yearbook. It was of younger versions of the five, smiling and having a good time. “And from what we’ve heard from each of you, we all can safely assume that Sunset Shimmer was behind all of this bad blood.” 

“It’s a nice theory darling, but it lacks the proof to say otherwise.” Rarity said.

“Will this do?” Twilight said, coming into the room holding a leather book. “This is Sunset Shimmers journal, and it’s contents are rather revealing.”

“Was easy to snatch from her home.” Zeke added.

“When did you sneak into Sunset’s house?” Alex whispered to Zeke.

“When the guests first arrived, I knew this was not going to end well, so I improvised. I left, found her home, and unlocked the door.” He finished with a smile. “Old habits die hard.”

They all read Sunset’s journal, and were shocked to what they found.

“It is true! She’s the one that sent me that text from Fluttershy to turn her silent auctions into a party.” Pinkie said.

“She’s also the one who’s been sending me the messages from Pinkie that always denies my help for decorating events.” Rarity said.

“She’s been behind it all.” Rainbow said. “But why would she do this? What’s so important about us to her?”

“More than you realize.” Zeke said, dropping his formal tone of voice. “It’s a lot to fill in, but the dance started ten minutes ago, so we may want to hurry if we are gonna make it to the crowning event.”

With that, they all began to head towards the dance. Although, Fluttershy kept reading out of curiosity.

“What are you doing Shy?” Kira asked.

“There’s something strange in her latest pages. It says something about a person named Crow. He gave her the ability to control these Unversed. What does this mean?” she said.

“Means we might wanna hurry.” Zeke said. “Those monsters around town, they’re Unversed. Negative emotions given physical form. If she somehow was given control, then we’re in for a fight.”

“But then the other students are all in danger.” AJ said worried.

“All the more reason for us to be there. We’ll fill you in on the way, but right now we need to go.” Lan said.

“May I make a suggestion?” Zeke asked.

“What is it?” 

“Would five more Keyblades be alright?”

“For these five?” Kira asked.

“Who else?”

“But they don’t even know yet. We don't know if they will accept this power.” Dan said.

Lan walked up to Zeke, “I may not want to put them in anymore danger, but even I know we might need more help. But can WE at least be the ones to bestow it on them?”

“Do you know how?”

“The originals did it, it shouldn’t be impossible for us to. How do you do it?” 

“The Keyblades stored within me, I ask who here would be your wielder, they pick, I summon them and give it to the person.”

“Could you summon them now?”

“Yeah.” Zeke snapped his fingers, and five Keyblades appeared, floating behind him. “They once told me that there’s one Keyblade for every intelligent lifeform out there, so here’s the ones for these five.” They floated into the main fives hands. Each looking at them curiously.

“Key-swords?” Rainbow asked. “Just like those five… which means-!” in that instant, the Foretellers donned their masks and their robes. “You’re them!”

“That’s right.” Dan said. “Sorry for not telling you. We didn’t know how you would feel being so close to the ‘new heroes in town.”

Lan walked up to face them all. “I know this is sudden, but may we ask you to fight with us? From what we’ve heard our fellow students may be in grave danger. These Keyblades chose you because they sense your potential. What is your choice.” They looked hesitant at first, but they all grabbed the hilts of each of the keyblades before them. 

Rarity had Lavander's Blue.



Fluttryshy had Healing Veil 



AppleJack hand Slice of Life



Rainbow Dash had Sky's the Limit



“Still can’t believe you were the heroes everyone was talking about.” Rainbow said.

Zeke summoned his armor. “Yeah, but no time to fangirl out. Just trust us, toss your Keyblades as high into the air as you can, and a glider will appear.” Zeke demonstrated, throwing the X-blade into the air and his glider flew down. “Much faster than any car.”

The Foretellers followed his lead. Their gliders were… very different from what they expected. Instead of their Keyblades taking the form of gliders, they turned into armored beasts that took after their designated animals. Lan’s was a Unicorn, which Twilight found offensive, Jenny’s was a large bear, Kira’s was a fox, Alex’s was a leopard, and Dan’s was a giant snake.

“Well, this is unexpected.” Lan said. “But no time to question.” He mounted Unicornis, as well as the others with their Keybeasts. “Hya Unicornis!”

“Is that this world's version of Unicorns?” Twilight muttered. 

“Sadly yes.” Zeke replied. “To be fair, in this world a Unicorn is a mythological creature.”

She huffed, but accepted it as she donned her armor, and summoned her glider.

The new Keybeares followed their lead and summoned their gliders. Rarity’s and AJ’s were in a bike form, Rainbow and Pinkie’s took the board form, and Fluttershy’s took the form master Aqua’s glider looked like.

With they, they all flew towards their school.





They arrived at the school… only to see a demon Sunset, with a strange tattoo of a snake on her arm, and a mass horde of Unversed, along with a horde of brainwashed students.

“We’re too late.” Lan said. They all hopped off their gliders turning them back into Keyblades.

“Oh, did i miss a few?” Demon Shimmer said. “Well no matter. I’ll just take control of your minds as well. Then take my army to Equestria!” 

“Sunset!” Ira yelled. “You don’t have to do this! What do you have to gain with all this darkness and chaos?”

“She has power to gain.” They all turned, seeing Crow walk out of a DTD. “Dark power is the best after all.”

“All I wanted was the power.” Sunset started, “I was Celestia’s prized student. I just wanted the power to make my mark as one of the most powerful magic users of all time. But she denied me, and sent me here! Now she will pay!” 

“She’s too drunk on power.” Zeke said standing by Ira. “All we can do now is take it away. That’s the best course of action now.”

“Now just a second.” Crow said, gaining their attention. “I’m here, and the boss wanted to join.” He stepped to the side of the DTD, and Core walked out.

“Long time since I’ve seen the Foretellers, even if you are a sad copy of the originals.” Before anyone could react, there was a blur of light, and Unum was crossed Keyblades with Core. “Been awhile Yellow.”

“That is not my name!” She stepped forward, and there was a shock wave of light and darkness, shattering windows and cracking the ground under the two. “I got this bastard! You handle the she-demon and Crow!” The two vanished, but what looked like lightning was seen in the sky above them. Light and Darkness were clashing above them.

Lan faced all of his comrades. “Like Unum said, she has Core occupied. I want Gula, Ava, Aced, and Invi taking care of Sunset Shimmer. Make sure she stays occupied while Zeke-!”

Before Ira could finish, Crow jump kicked him across the ground. “You talk too much!” He said, clashing blades with Ira.

Ira quickly broke the lock. “Thunder!” Ira sent a bolt of lightning towards Crow, making him jump back.

“As I was saying. Me and Zeke will take care of Crow. You five,” He looked towards the main 5, “Keep the students and smaller unversed occupied.”

“I’ll handle the larger Unversed.” Twilight said, running off with the human versions of her friends.

While Ira blocked Crow’s front words attack, Zeke side swiped him, sending him flying a fet feet. “This is gonna be fun.”

“Let’s do this Zeke!” Ira said They both charged at Crow.

Ira was the first to attack as he tried to swipe at Crows feet to knock him off balance. But Crow swiftly jumped over Ira. While in mid air, Crow prepared to bring down Soul Eater onto Ira, if it weren't for Zeke coming in quickly to kick him away.

“Ars Solum!” Zeke yelled, hitting Crow with every combo of the powerful attack. “Why do you have black blood?”

Crow jumped back up. “Was a snake lady that replaced my blood with it, it’s very addicting, and just adds to the power.” Crow said, throwing Soul Eater into a strike raid.

“What was her name?” Ira asked. Blocking the Strike Raid from hitting Zeke.

“It was a witch named Medusa.” He said nonchalantly. “Now let’s get back to fighting. But what’s with you brother? Can’t fight me on your own? I knew you were weak.”

Ira tightened his grip on Unicornis. 

“This isn’t going to be like last time. I have gotten stronger since then. Now that I have a goal. I will bring you back to your old self.”

“Good luck finding my light half.” Crow laughed.

“I’ll show you my strength!”









Twilight, as well as Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy were holding back the unversed and the hypnotized students.

Twilight was doing great against the larger unversed, but the numbers were still great. The new Keybearers were faring rather well, but they still had a lot to learn. Surprisingly, the best of them was Fluttershy.

Fluttershy slashed her Keyblade at an Unversed, making it disappear.

“Dang Shy. I didn’t know you were this good at fighting.” Rainbow said a she destroyed another Unversed.

“It’s actually a funny story. When I was little my dad said I was too cute, so I’d probably be prone to kidnapping. So he signed me up for self defense classes.” Fluttershy explained.

“This is going nowhere.” Twilight muttered. “Well, I leaned it for a reason.” She looked at all the unversed in front of her, then a cold aura appeared around her. “Absolute Zero.” She was a blur of ice as Twilight froze most of the Unversed, and shattered many others as she passed through them again, until finally stopping in an explosion of ice. “Well that worked better than expected.”

“Cool trick Twilight.” AJ said. “But we still got to deal with them.” Pointing at the hypnotized students.

Twilight ran in front of them, pointing her Keyblade at them. “Sleep.” She said, as three of them in front of her fell asleep on the ground. “Not sure how long that will last.”

“Can we do that?”

“Won’t know unless we try.” Rarity said as she dashed towards a group of students. “Sleep!” The spell worked, but only two of the students were affected. ”Guess we need more practice.”

“It has to be good enough.” Twilight said as more students ran up behind her. “Sleep!”



 

“I see being darkness free hasn’t affected your power.” Core said, clashing blades with Unum.

“Why are you here?! Is it just to kill me?” She cast Thunder in its strongest form, striking Core, but he seemed unharmed as her went in for another attack, and the two crossed blades. 

“Not entirely. I wanted to see the power of the new Unversed we developed.” They broke the cross, each now pointing their Keyblades at eachothers throats. “So tell me, why did the Grandfather Light expel your darkness?”

“Like I know, but it's the best thing to happen to me.” She flew back, slashing at the air, sending waves of energy to strike Core. He blocked them. “I am you! That means the Grandfather Light can save you as well Core!”

Core chuckled. “No, it won’t.”

“What makes you so sure?!”

“Look at yourself Unum. Did it never strike you as odd that you were the only reflection of mine to be female?” Unum was silent. “Did you ever wonder why I kept you so close?”

“What are you getting at?!”

“You were never my reflection… you were…”

“Your wife… I am not here!”

“You were close enough! The only version of her I found alive in all the reflections! I lead the Heartless to burn your village and kill your husband. You took my bait, and never questioned the story as they were similar enough.”

Unum was shaking, pure rage filled her, yet her light did not give into the darkness. “You really are sad. Pathetic! You made me into a demon! Made me believe we were the same! And used me to practice and perfect your experiments!” In Unums other hand, a Keyblade, the whole thing looking like plant vines grew into it’s shape, appeared. “I will avenge my late husband, but I will keep in mind the one I now have, the one who made me realize that even with my sins, I deserve happiness!” She Went in for an attack, Core tried to block… only for his Keyblade to be sliced in two.

“NO!” He screamed, backing up as it reformed into a jet black heart.

Unum took it. “Without this, you’re just a Nobody filled with Pure Darkness. You can’t even control the Heartless without this, can you?”

Core huffed. “Like I needed that thing.” He faded into thin air, leaving Unum floating with his heart.

“I’m not you, but you can be whole again.” She whispered to the heart, unaware of the small flash of light that flashed within it’s darkness.





“Stay out of my way!” Sunset yelled as she threw fireballs at the Foretellers while in the air.. They had been doing as they were ordered and keeping Sunset busy. 

“Sorry, can’t let you do what you want Sunset.” Gula came up from behind and attacked. It knocked her back a few feet but she regained her composure and launched another fireball towards Gula. Which he dodged.

Aced appeared in front of her, clashing her keyblade with her claws. Though Aced’s attack was too powerful for her as it knocked her out of the air and Sunset landed on the ground.

Ava stood across from her with her Keyblade ready, “Is this really the kind of power you wanted?”

“I have all the power that I ever wanted. Now Celestia will be sorry that she expelled the best student she had! I only wanted to show her how grateful I was by being the best! But she didn’t see that and sent me here!” She yelled angry.

“You ran away!” Zeke said, running up the the fight. “You left Equestria, you left your home! She never banished you! You made that to try and make sense of your own actions!”

“You know nothing of what happened between us outsider!” She said as she threw a fireball.

“I would think the woman carrying my child would tell the truth.” Zeke stated, Dodging the fireball as a look of disbelief went across Sunset’s face.

“You, are Celestia’s lover?” She asked hesitantly. Here demonic eyes slightly flickering back to normal.

“Nearly a year now. She never banished you, you knocked out the guards taking you out of the castle and ran into the portal to this world. She has been waiting for you for years Sunset.”

“S-she’s been worried about me? D-did I-?” Suddenly, dark energy began to surge through her body as she tried to remember something. 

“Now, now, I don’t need you remembering anything.” Crow said as he appeared behind Sunset. He was holding dark energy in his hand and it was directed towards Sunset’s head.

Lan had entered the scene along with the others. “Sorry, I couldn’t keep still.” He looked towards Crow and saw what he was doing to Sunset. “What have you done to her!?”

Crow smirked. “You think a regular person could gain this kind of darkness regularly? No, when I wanted to give her this power her heart wasn’t dark enough. So I did the next best thing, I changed her memories slightly so her strong negative emotions could be a nice vessel for the Unversed.”

“It’s another of Core’s experiments!” Unum said, floating down with the others. “We gotta find the Unversed somewhere on her.”

“Then stand back. I’ll just purge the darkness from her heart.” Zeke said. Before anything else could say anything he dashed towards Sunset with X in his hands. “Reject Darkness!” He stabbed the X-blade right into Sunset’s heart. In an instant, dark energy flowed out of her body like a river as she was covered in light.

When the light died down, it showed Zeke standing with the X-blade at his side and Sunset on her hands and knees breathing heavily. The Unversed surrounding them started to disappear, and the students of Canterlot High snapped out of their hypnosis.

“The deed is done.” He said as he walked away. But as he did, Lan started walking towards Sunset.

“Sunset Shimmer.” He said seriously. She looked up at him with tears in her eyes.

“The guilt of all her sins are hitting her at once, you should have seen Unum, and that was the Grandfather Light’s doing. You’ll need to look after her.” Zeke said.

Lan nodded, and looked back towards Sunset. “You let your darkness guide your actions for a long time. You’ve tormented other students, stolen the Element of Magic from Equestria, and tried to attempt an attack with your other students under your control. What do you have to say for yourself.”

“I-I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I remember what happened now. I did run away. I only wanted to do what I thought would make her proud of me, but I took it too far. She expelled me, and I was too embarrassed to face anyone. I confused it for rage, and ran into the mirror she always warned me about. I ran into this world. I’ve done such horrible things.” She said as she continued to weep.

“That is all true. You’ve rejected all the friendships that were extended to you, and went through it alone. But it’s not too late to accept one now.” He extended his hand to her. “This could be the last helping hand. Are you going to take it?”

Her eyes went wide. “But… after all I’ve done, after what I tried to do. You would still give me a chance?”

Everyone walked up and stood beside them.

Unum stepped forward, kneeling down to Sunset’s eye level. “I’ve been in the same boat Sunset. I was tricked, turned into a demon among monsters, and accepted darkness as the only path. Then, somehow, someone reached out, felt sorry for everything I went through, and that lead to a, rather quick, chain of events that made me who I was again. The sins I’ve done will never be forgotten, nor will the blood on my hands ever wash off, but I’ve accepted it’s part of my past, and now I look forward to my future.

“When I was first cured of my darkness, I ran to Zeke, who rather than doing what everyone told, rather than killing me for my crimes, he let me live. So I could slowly, but surely, make up for them. He made me realize that, even with sins crawling on your back, people like us deserve happiness.”

Sunset listened to her words intently. She looked towards the group. Zeke smiled and nodded. So did Lan, the other Foretellers, even the Main five. They all agreed with Unum, and she saw that they were willing to give her a second chance. Her focus settled on the still extended hand of Lan. Slowly, she reached out to grab it. 

Until...

*ZAP!*

“AAAHHH!” Sunset’s snake mark started to glow violently as dark energy began to leak out and consume her whole body.

“Well, well, well. Looks like our little experiment is actually working.” Crow said, appearing behind Sunset.

“What’s happening to her?!” Lan asked as he and the others got into their battle stances.

“This is Core’s latest experiment.” He directed towards Sunset. “To be able to give individuals the ability to control the Unversed, they have to have one sealed within their bodies. The Unversed within Sunset is now beginning to take over her body now that her heart is vacant of any darkness.”

The darkness around Sunset began to grow large and larger, until it formed into a Trinity Armor Unversed.

“This just got difficult.” Aced said.

“We have to finish this quickly.” Unum said as she readied her kingdom key. “I remember seeing this back when was with Core. Her heart is unstable in this state. If we don’t defeat it fast then her body will be destroyed.” She dashed straight forward towards the Trinity armor, only to be interrupted by a yellow Jellyshade. When she struck, it disappeared, but not before sending a high amount of electricity to stun her a bit.

“Now I can have you finishing this so soon traitor.” Crow said as he gathered negative energy in his hand. “We’ll lose valuable data.” He slammed his hand into the ground, summoning a large swarm of JellyShade’s of all different colors. “Keep her busy.” They did as ordered and focused specifically on Unum.

The others tried to go help her but she refused. “Stop! She needs you more than I do now. Defeat the Trinity armor. I’ll be fine.”

“She’ll be alright guys.” Zeke confirmed. “Let’s get Sunset out of that thing before she’s gone forever.”

The Trinity Armor broke apart into five different parts and flew quickly towards the heroes. Aced and Invi took the right arm, Ava and Gula took the left, the left leg was being taken care of by Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie, the right leg was fighting Fluttershy and Rainbow. Lastly, the torso headed straight for Zeke and Lan.

“Looks like it chose for us.” Lan said, dodging one of the torsos small lasers.

“Or maybe Sunset is fighting, choosing wisely who it’s attacking.” Zeke said, dodging the lasers and throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid.

“That would seem to be the case, but like Unum said we need to finish this quickly. Follow my lead.” Lan said.

“Your call.”

Lan started out by simply charging straight forward, making it focus only on him. He slide right under the Torso to be behind it. “Brutal Blast!” Lan knocked it higher into the air before delivering a powerful blow to disorient it, and forcing it towards Zeke's Direction. 

Zeke summoned DIscord in his other hand, and threw the X-blade into a Reflect Raid. Once X-blade made the first impact, he pointed DIscord at it. “Repeat!” Rather than stopping at the fifth reflect raid combo, it kept going, and went on three more times til the X-blade returned to Zeke. “How much more can this thing take?”

“Let’s end this in one final strike simultaneously. Ready?”

“Always.”

They both charged towards the downed torso in sync. They jumped into the air, delivering their strikes making it appear to be slashed in an X figure. The Torso floated there frozen, until it started to disappear. What came out of the torso was Sunset’s body, but it looked like it was fading in and out of reality. Lan quickly caught her and placed her on the ground.

“Unum was right. Her body is unstable.” Lan said.

“Then we take out what’s left of the Unversed.” Zeke stated. “Everyone! Wrap it up or Sunset’s gone forever!” 

With the four other Foretellers, the arms seemed to have reunited and began to fight them. They heard Zeke’s words and nodded in agreement.

“Looks like we have finish this now.” Gula said. His Keyblade began to generate electricity and spun around his hand. “Take my finisher! Rolling Thunder!” he sent it towards the right arm.

“I’m not being left out!” Aced Slammed the ground and made large rocks fly out. “Grand Impact!”

In an instant the battlefield was covered in lightning and Meteor shrapnel. When it all settled, the arms faded away like the torso did.

“Well, that was fun.” Invi said.

“You heard them girls!” Rainbow said. “Shy, AJ, with me.” Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy charged in, each landing hits… 

Fluttershy’s body began to glow as she felt something new to her. Confidence. She attacked faster and harder, startling her friends, until she landed one last grand attack, slamming her Keyblade through the remaining parts of the Unversed and onto the ground with a visual impact radius.

“Wow, Critical Mass… I haven't even done that move yet.” Zeke said, watching the last of the Unversed vanish.

Everyone looked at Fluttershy in amazement, but it only made her embarrassed.

“Um… sorry, did someone else want to do it?” She said trying to hide behind her hair again.

“No, just, haven’t seen it performed before.”

With all of the Trinity Armor parts destroyed, Sunset’s body began to return to normal. She lyed there unconscious now.

“What a pity.” Crow said with a bored look. “It fell rather easily. But at least I got some valuable data on her.” A door to darkness appeared behind him “This is your victory today Foretellers. But you can bet that I’ll be back.” With that, he left.

Sunset’s body began to look stable, her body didn’t look like it was fading, and her color was starting to brighten up. Zeke and the others ran over to Sunset’s unconscious body. “She looks like she just needs rest.” Zeke said. “Her breathing is fine, so I think she’ll be alright.”

“Um..” Another voice said. They turn around, to see Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna staring at them, along with some of the student body that woke up from their sleeping states. “I would like to know just what exactly happened here. If you please.”

Lan walked up and removed his mask, shocking everyone there. “It’s a long story Principal Celestia, but all that’s important right now is that everyone is safe. Now I believe that the Fall formal is still going on?”

Without the energy to question it, she nodded and turned to the students. “They are right everyone, let’s not let this night go to waist.”

“PARTY TIME!” Pinkie yelled as they all began to celebrate.



 

The night had ended on a high note for everyone.  The Foretellers, the main five, and even Zeke and his companions joined in the festivities. In the middle of it all, Lan took Sunset to the mansion by his Keybeast to keep her safe.

Now we find out heroes in front of the Canterlot High statue. 

“I believe this is your’s Twilight.” Kira said as she gave Twilight her Tiara.

“Thank you.” She said as she took it. “Now, are you gonna come with us to Daybreak?”

“It’s been a long day for all of us. So let’s save that for, about a week from now?” Lan said.

“Sure. I’ll come by in around that time.” Zeke said. “Just look after Sunset, she might have woken up already.”

“Will do. So I guess this is farewell?”

“More of a, til next time.” Zeke said as He, Twilight and Unum walked into the portal. Leaving the Foretellers to themselves..

“Man, this has been one hell of an adventure huh?” Alex said.

“It sure has.” Dan agreed, “and this is only the beginning.”

“It was one hell of a wake up call too.” Jenny said. “We can’t let our guard down. Or else the enemy is going to get stronger.”

“And we still need to find a way to locate Crow’s light half.” Kira said

“But no matter what, we’ll stick by each other and push through any ordeal the future has for us. Together.”

“Together!” The others said.

“Ahem.” They heard behind them. They turned around to see the Main Five standing behind them with expecting looks on their faces.

“So I guess you guys want an explanation?” 





When Twilight, Zeke, and Unum walked back into Equestria, everyone greeted them back. Zeke informed Celestia about Sunset, and that she may return one day after she has made peace with what she has done. It was all in all, a long two days. 

As Zeke was making his way to bed, Unum stopped him. “Can we talk?” She asked.

“Sure.” Zeke replied. To his surprise, Unum pulled out Core’s black heart. “You… you did it.”

“His body is still out there though. I’m sure we can purify this, then work towards destroying his body, then we release his heart and either her comes back, or moves on… He also told me some things…”

“What?”

“That I’m not his reflection… I was his wife's… I should have guessed thinking back, but the darkness kept me in line.”

Zeke pulled Unum into a hug. “So he’s the one who…”

“Yeah…”

“Then it’s no wonder the Grandfather Light saved you. You never belonged there in the first place.”





Damnit!

Easy Core! You lost a battle, this was to be expected sooner or later.

Not against her! Without my corrupted heart Keyblade the Heartless won’t obey me, even with the Pure Darkness within me.

Then perhaps it’s time we give ___ ___ ___ another go?

That failed horribly! What chances do we have now that it works this time?!

We didn’t have the minds of Medusa and ____ working for us then. After all Medusa made the black blood.

True… fine. Have those two working on it and report any and all progress to me. I want this to work, or else I will personally skin them alive.

I’ll get right on it.
> They Day After
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the next day after the events of the Fall Formal.

When Zeke and his companions left for their world, the Main Five had confronted the Foretellers about the whole story. Since they had just been thrusted into battle. But, it had been a long night for all of them, so they convinced the girls to wait a day and they would explain “everything.”

The sun had just risen over Equestria Town.

In the Foreteller’s mansion everyone was asleep, except for their leader Lan. It was a Saturday morning, and also his turn to cook breakfast for his family. He decided to make the basic pancake breakfast. During this, he started to think. Mainly about what is coming in the next week.

‘It’s gonna be a difficult time for all of us I’m sure. Zeke was correct. This is reality, not a t.v show or movie, and we shouldn’t treat it like one. This is our reality now, our world. We must do everything in our power to protect it. But, the odds are against us. Core, Crow, the entire Ventral family, this situation is bleak, for all of us. We need to get stronger. Good thing Zeke left Code Keeper with us.’ 

As he finished cooking, he suddenly heard steps behind him. He looked, and saw Sunset stumble into the kitchen looking confused. ‘Oh right. I forgot I brought her here last night cause i didn’t know where she lived.’

“Good morning Sunset.” He said.

“Morning Lan… How did i get here?” She asked.

“That’s a bit of a story. Wanna talk over a cup of coffee?”

“Sure.” They both sat down over at the dining table with their coffee as Lan started explaining the events of the night before.

“So that’s what happened.” Sunset signed. “I can’t believe I was used like that. He even altered my memory to make my heart dark enough for his Unversed. Although, I’d be lying if I said my heart wasn’t a bit dark already.”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m guessing you already know where I came from. I was Celestia’s student before Twilight. I was always talented with magic, and always wanted to expand my horizons. I was praised by many, and I got a little arrogant and started ignoring her teachings about friendship. Then one day the princess showed me the mirror portal. I was so fascinated, and I was determined to everything about the ‘other world.’ But she said no, and I got mad. I convinced myself I wanted to be the best at magic to stand by her as an equal, but in reality I just wanted the power to rule for myself. When she found me breaking into the library to learn more about the mirror, she expelled me as her student and had the guards escort me out of the castle. But i wasn’t done there. I knocked the guards out and ran threw the mirror.” In the corner of her eye’s one could see small tears welling up.

“So, you let your ambition drive you forward, and it clouded what Celestia was trying to teach.”

“Yeah. After being in this world a while and using what ever little magic I could use, I faked an identity and transcripts to Canterlot High. I quickly became the ‘top dog,’ of Canterlot high to make myself feel powerful, but it was just filling the void. One night I started to question my actions, then Crow appeared. He said I was the perfect test subject, so he used his power to alter my memories and infect me with his unversed. The rest is pretty much history.”

“But now that everything is over, how do you feel now?”

“I… regret every nasty thing I’ve done. I should have listened to Princess Celestia. I should have accepted friendship. I shouldn’t have been such a horrible bully to everyone!” Her tears started falling from her eyes while Lan handed her a tissue. “Now that I had the darkness purged, I just want to make up for everything i’ve done.”

Lan nodded seriously. “That is the first part of redemption. Yes, you were blinded by your ambition and done some bad things, but that can happen to the best of us. All of this doesn’t make you evil or a villain, it just means you have a heart. Remember what Unum said?”

Sunset thought for a moment, “To accept my past and look forward to the future?”

“Exactly. Even with all she’s done, she wanted to redeem herself. Zeke saw potential in her to turn her life around, like how I see potential in you.”

Her eyes widened, “You see potential... in me?”

“Yes. Because I see a girl with a strong heart that was just misguided. Someone who knows true weakness and can get stronger because of it.”

“You say that, even after witnessing what I tried to do?” 

There was silence between then for a moment, before Lan stood up from the table. He motioned Sunset to stand with him. He summoned Unicornis, took it by its blade, and presented the hilt to Sunset. “In your hand take this key. So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking, it’s wielder you shall one day be. And you will find me friend, no ocean will contain you then. No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love.”

Sunset gazed at the keyblade not knowing what was going on, but something inside her told her to accept. She reached out and grabbed the hilt. The moment felt like an eternity, the two of them stood there in silence, letting the ceremony do it’s magic. Until Lan dispersed Unicornis, and smiled.

“So… what was all that about?” Sunset asked confused.

“That was the keyblade inheritance ceremony. It is done when a keyblade master see’s potential in someone they want to pass the keyblade too. Those who are the recipient, are destined to summon a keyblade from the strength of their own heart.”

She looked surprised, and place her hand over her chest. “My own heart?”

“When that day comes, I’ll be glad to accept you into my Union, and as my student.”

The wave of emotion started to flow out of Sunset at that statement. Here was someone giving her a second change and a chance of redemption. Someone who saw great potential in her after all her mistakes. She couldn’t hold it in anymore. She latched onto Lan, and cried. Lan held onto her, comforted her.

“Awww… isn’t that sweet.”

The two turn to the doorway, to see the other four Foreteller’s standing there with smirks on their faces. 

Immediately, the two let go of eachother, with bright blushed on their faces.

“Sooo… breakfast is ready. Let’s all eat.” Lan said, wanted to get out of the situation. “You wanna join us?” He asked Sunset.

“S-sure!” she said.

With that, they all sat down and enjoyed their breakfast. Along with slight jabs at both Lan and Sunset, embarrassing them more. 

“So, what's on today's agenda?” Dan said.

“The girls are coming over later today. They wanted an explanation, remember?” Lan said.

“Ah yeah. That’s gonna be a pain.” Alex whined.

“Well they do deserve to know. After all that we put them through.” Kira said.

“True.” Jenny threw her two cents in. “And if they are to fight with us, they should know all about the power have now.”

“Um…” Sunset raised her hand. “Could I stay too? I want to hear this too.”

“Of course!” Kira said. “You’re just as involved as this as anyone of us. Plus, Bro did the Inheritance Ceremony with you. So you’ll probably be training with us sooner or later.”

“Oh yeah, about that. How do you guys summon your Keyblades? They just seem to appear for you guys.”

Dan spoke up, “It was awkward for us at first, but now it’s as simple as breathing. Like unsheathing a regular sword. Reach deep into your heart, and bring it forth.” He summoned Anguis as example. 

Sunset pondered for a moment, making the same hand motions as he did.

“Reach… deep into my heart.” 

*SHINE!*

Suddenly, a Starlight Keyblade appeared in her hands. It startled her at first and it fumbled around before she grabbed a hold.

The Foreteller’s were all shocked, so much so that Alex fell out of his chair.

“Whoa! That was fast!” Kira said.

“Wait a minute.” Jenny said, snapping everyone out of it. “Why does the Starlight keep showing up?”

“Starlight? Is that it’s name?” Sunset asked. “And what do you mean, “Keep showing up?”

“Well during our Mark of Mastery tests, we all had Starlight Keyblades to start out with. We only got our normal Keyblades back when we found our true strength during out tests.” Dan explained.

“If I remember correctly,” Lan started. “The unions of the first Foreteller’s all started out with the Starlight Keyblades. But then they obtained their own Keyblades. I would suspect that the members of our unions would have to go through what we went through. Recognize their own strength to turn their keyblade into their own.”

“So this is like a training Keyblade?” Sunset asked.

“Pretty much.” Alex said. “The only reason the other five didn’t start out with Starlight’s is because Zeke gave them the keyblades that chose then from the get-go.”

Sunset took a stance, and did some practice swings with her Starlight. “Guess I’ll be training with all of you sooner than later.”

Lan smiled.

“Great to have you on board.”
> Lan Report 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)

Lan Report 2:

It’s been a week since the event’s of the Fall Formal. Things around Equestria town have been rather interesting as of late.

Recently, the other Foretellers and I have come clean with the Main Five.

(Flashback: Third- person)

The Main Five and the Foretellers were sitting in the common area of the mansion. 

“So I guess you girls are here for answers, huh?” Jenny asked.

“Hell yeah! What was all that yesterday? When were you gonna tell us you were super heroes? And what’s with these?” Rainbow asked as she summoned Sky's the Limit. The others nodded in agreement.

It took a while, but they had explained what they could. They explained what the keyblade was, who they were, what the unversed were, and who Zeke was. Needless to say they were shocked.

“Whoa! Other worlds? Creatures of darkness? This whole thing is nuts!” Rainbow said in excitement.

“This is a lot to take in.” Fluttershy said.

“This is definitely amazing! You’re all warrior who use these weapons to protect everyone against the darkness! It’s like a great story!” Rarity gushed.

“I wonder what parties are like in other worlds.” Pinkie thought outloud. Making everyone sweat drop.

“So how do y’all come into this?” AJ asked seriously. “How did you all get your Keyblades? And why are you here? These Unversed, or whatever you call ‘em, they showed up around the time you guys transferred to Canterlot High. Does that mean you “not from around here” neither?” This caught everyone's attention.

“*Sigh* I knew this was gonna come up.” Alex sighed. “Well, yeah. We’re all from a different world.”

“Really!?” Pinkie Pie yelled shock like everyone else. “Then why did you come to our world?”

“That’s kind of complicated.” Dan started. “You see, back in our world there was this conspiracy that the world would end on a specific year, and a specific day. Some people didn’t believe it, a majority of the populace did. So when that day came, the world was thrown into chaos. People and criminals started thieving and just causing violence all around. But us? We just treated it like it was a regular day. We didn’t believe all of the “end of the world” stuff. That’s when we were chosen.”

“Chosen?”

“Yes.” Lan intervened. “The whole thing was just a test created by our god. The inhabitants of our old world failed, but a few of us passed the test. We were given the chance to live the kind of lives we wanted in other worlds. He gave us a chance to live better lives we didn’t have in our old world, and gave us these powers to help protect it.”

“You met a god!? Awesome!” Rainbow said.

“Why would a god do that to the world he created?” Fluttershy asked, saddened by how our world ended up.

“I would say he just had a sick sense of humor.” Dan muttered.

“So what happens now?” Sunset asked.

“Well, since Lan decided to reveal our identities at the dance.” Jenny said sending an irritated look his way. “We should probably come clean to everyone at the school. Then we start recruiting for our Unions.”

“Unions?” they all asked.

Alex spoke up, “Well that’s a bit of a story. You see, a long time ago there were Five people who were the original Keyblade masters. The Foretellers. They were the first to bear our masks and our keyblades. They were the ones who trained others how to wield keyblades. All serving under one of the five masters, which were the unions.

“What happened to them.”

“The time came when they broke out into a war. Every union fought against each other in fight to the death. This was the keyblade war. They day the world would be consumed by darkness. But before that happend, Master Ava of the Vulpus Union made a group that wouldn’t participate in the war and scatter to the winds to keep the light alive. That’s how the worlds are full of light now, because of them.”

“Now that’s the role we intend to take up.” Jenny added.

“That’s right!” Kira said. “Now that we wield their powers, we’re gonna take of their roles and train others how to wield keyblades. So when darkness comes, the worlds will be ready.”

The five and Sunset nodded understandingly.

“So which Unions do you girls choose?” Dan asked.

“Huh?”

“You girls have your own keyblades now. You’ll be training under us. That means you all will have to join either of our unions.”

“So which do you choose?” The Foretellers asked.

The girls looked confused at first, but then they looked like they were thinking real hard.

“Well, I’ll choose Lan’s Union.” Sunset said. “He was the one who gave me my keyblade after all.”

“I will too!” Rarity yelled. “I hope to learn better under your tutelage Lan darling.”

Lan smiled, “I’d be happy to call you members of the Unicornis Union.”

“I’ll go with Jenny’s Union.” AJ said. “You could probably teach me how to crush them Unversed.”

“The Ursus Union is perfect for you then.” Jenny said.

“I’d like to join Kira. If you don’t mind having me of course.” Fluttershy said.

“The Vulpus Union welcomes you with open arms!” Kira cheered.

“I’ll go with Alex’s Union!” Pinkie cheered. “I’m sure you could… teach me a lesson” She flirted.

“Welcome to Lepardos.” Alex said sheepishly. 

“That just leaves you Egghead.” Rainbow said. “I’ll join you. N-not because I like you or anything! Just saying that your Union could use someone awesome like me.”

“I’m sure Anguis would Love~ to have you.” Alex said sarcastically.

“Now,” Lan spoke, “To the next item on the agenda. Training.”

(Flashback end: Lan’s P.O.V)

The rest of that day was spent training the six of them. They all showed great promise as keybearers.

Sunset showed great prowess in training, and showed qualities that would be befitting in a leader position. Although she still had a Starlight blade. She makes up for the lack of specialty with her understanding and rate of growth.

Rarity, even though having little experience, had a great handle of wielding her keyblade. Even though her style was refined, it had a good about of strength and instinct to it.

Fluttershy, even though showing great skill in battle, wanted to learn more about magic with Kira. She excelled in healing magic and kept a basic grip on the combat magic.

Applejack did well training under Jenny. She focused more on her physical attacks just how the Ursus Union did. Her speed could use work but she’d be able to plow through a large number of enemies.

Pinkie Pie’s energy fit with her style and Alex’s training. Her speed was above average and her large amount of energy allowed her to do a relentless series of attacks.

Lastly, Rainbow Dash had the greatest speed of all of them which made her swiftness even more refined. She focused more on technique given that her physical prowess was already up to par.

These girls had the capacity to become masters in no time. But there is still much for them to learn.

Then came Monday, we all had to go back to school. That day we were called to the Principal's office by Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. They questioned us about what we told the girls, so we explained what we told them. They were skeptical at first, but given the evidence and recent events they believed us. 

When we finished explaining the situation, we asked if they would call an assembly for us to answer the student’s question. We announced to the whole school about the worlds, the Keyblade, everything.

But then we announced our real reason for the Assembly. Which Celestia and Luna agreed with us on.

(Flashback: Third Person P.O.V)

“Everyone, please listen.” 

The Foretellers were standing in front of the whole school. They had just finished explaining what they knew about the worlds and the Keyblades.

“When we first came to this world, we were praised as heroes. We used out keyblades to defeat the Unversed and protect the innocent. But that is not our true role here.”

The audience started to murmur confused.

“What we are turley here for, is to teach others how to fight the darkness. We can help others realize the power that lies within their hearts. As the Foretellers, we can train you all to wield Keyblades. If you join our Union’s.”

The murmuring grew more frantic.

“It is your choice if you would like to. But understand this. We are not training any of you as soldiers. We will not expect you to follow us into battle and fight our wars. We want to teach those of you who want to protect what's precious to you, how to fend off the coming darkness. This power was meant to protect.”

The whole auditorium was silent. But to their surprise, they were meat by rousing applause. The students of Canterlot High actually showing their support for the Foretellers. Some of them even shouting that they wanted to join.

The Foretellers smiled at eachother before placing on their masks and stepping forward.

“For those of you who wish to join us, you will have to choose a Union to serve under. If you join The Unicornis Union, I will show you what it means to be a keybearer. Training to be a well rounded warrior ready to fend of the darkness.”

Jenny stood forward. “Join the Ursus Union, and I will show you the strength to eliminate your enemies with power and skill! To overwhelm them with the force of a meteor!”

Alex stepped up. “Join the Leopardus Union, and you will learn how to refine your skills with a Keyblade. Using great speed and technique to vanquish your foes!”

Kira was next. “Those of you who join the Vulpus Union will dwell deeper in the ways of spells and magic. From combat to healing magic, you skills will be unmatched.”

Dan was the last. “The Anguis Union will be teaching the arts of stealth and swiftness to silently defeat any who dare go up against them.”

“So, who do you choose?” They all said.

(Flashback End: Lan’s P.O.V)

It was actually quite surprising. Canterlot High accepted us, and were willing to learn under us. We were all expecting them to antagonize us, like how our old world would have. But this was different, they were open to the idea of change.

A Majority of the student body had joined under our Unions, and they all received Starlight Keyblades in turn. Though there are some who hadn’t chosen yet, mainly because they weren't sure about the idea of fighting.

Even Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna decided to participate. But we did have to make training after school so it would not interfere with the education, as the deal with the Principal’s went.

It had been a full week, and our new Union’s seem to be getting into the routine of training. Most of them could use more training, but there are a select few that showed promise in unlocking their true Keyblades sooner than not.

The Five and Sunset trained directly with us. We used the training simulations Zeke unlocked in the Mansions computer. Needless to say we all got our asses handed to use by the high level boss simulations.

Just shows that there is more that we all need to learn.

End of Report.





Well that ends that report. 

“Have a great day Master Lan!” One of my Union members said as he left the school grounds..

I was sitting on the stairs leading into the school from the courtyard doing my report. We told the members of our Unions that if they wanted more training to come to school today. With permission from the Principals of course.

Surprisingly, a lot of them showed up.

“Well that was a work out.” Jenny said.

The other Foretellers came around and sat with me on the stairs.

“*Sigh* I didn’t expect this to be easy, but training our own Unions a lot of hard work.” Alex said.

“Not to mention we have to keep up with our own training.” Dan said.

“Yeah, we gotta keep up with Zeke and Huxley and whoever else is out there.” Jenny added.

“Don’t worry guy’s! I know we can work it out!” Kira cheered, trying to lighten the mood. “We just started after all. We’ll build great Unions, just like our predecessors!”

We all smiled. Leave it to Kira to lift everyone's spirits.

“Oh!” Kira reached behind her and pulled a plastic bag from god-knows-where. “I also went out and got these!” She pull five sea-salt Popsicle.

“No way! They exist here too!” Alex yelled, quickly swiping one for himself. I and the others followed his lead. 

Hm, it’s funny. We are in a whole different world, fighting Crow and the Unversed, leading our own Unions, our entire lives have changed. Yet, we can still find ourselves in moments like this. Together, eating ice cream, enjoying each others company. Just goes to show, with all the chaos happening we’re still a family. No matter what.

Suddenly, Zeke and Unum came through the stature portal.

“Oh, right on time.”
> Dawn Rises Over Daybreak
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Oh, you’re right on time.” Lan said. The Foretellers were just relaxing at the time, when Unum and Zeke came through the mirror.

“Hey.” Zeke said to them, the bags under his eyes noticed by the group.

“Geez, you look like you got run over by a Darkside.” Jenny said.

“Oh… I haven’t slept much cause apparently, when you’re a human Keyblade, so are your kids… and they only need a month and a half in the womb to mature then birth.”

“You’re a father!?” Kira said excitedly. “Congratulations! You should have told us! We would have bought you guys something!”

“I believe I did say Celestia was pregnant during our fight against Sunset last time I was here…” 

“Yes, but that was last week, and you told us they haven’t been pregnant for long. We expected it to be longer.” Dan said.

“So did we. But they’re so freaking cute… whole reason I’m here is cause Celestia wants me to spend time away from them for a bit. I’ve literally never left the newborns sides till now.”

The Foretellers nodded understandingly.

“Well if that’s the case, then we don’t have to go back to Daybreak now. Why don’t you two sit with us? I expected you two, so I got extra Sea Salt Ice Cream!” Kira said holding up two more Popsicle.

“Thanks.” Zeke and Unum said as they took the treats. “Who’d have guessed they were real?”

“I know right?” Alex said. “You might not believe this, but they existed back on earth too! That’s what we were eating when god pick us up.”

“Oh, nice.” Zeke took a bit and was looking around… seeing just about everywhere people had Keyblades in their hands. “Wow… you’ve been busy.”

“That we have.” Lan said. “After you had left we got to thinking about what you said. You were right, this world isn’t what we have seen it to be. So we took a chance and asked the students of Canterlot High to be apart of our Unions.”

“Good thing I did bring the paperwork.” Zeke said as he took out an inch thick stack of papers from under his armor sleeve and gave it to Lan. “Standard Unity documents… the junk… and some extra stuff given that this a reflection and not just another world.”

“Paperwork… This is necessary, but I’m going to guess that it isn't going to be fun.” Lan said, with a hint of dread.

“Tell me about it. When I’m not visiting other worlds, with the family, or around other survivors, I’m pushing papers. Gotta have it for there to be order though, so can’t complain much.”

“Does that mean we gotta do it too?” Alex asked.

“Just whoever is representing the world in question and the ones running for positions on the Council.”

“I vote Lan.”

“Same.”

“I agree.”

“Sorry bro!”

Alex, Jenny, Dan, and Kira said instantaneously.

‘Traitors!’ Lan thought. “Well, I guess this is also the job of a leader.” 

“Yeah, the boring part. So, you guys have Headquarters for your Unions?” Zeke asked. “The proper facilities and such?”

“Well as we got is the Mansion right now. That’s pretty much our HQ.” Jenny said.

“I’m guessing it’s crowded when the meetups happen?”

“Yeah. We agreed that we would hold training sessions there. Either in the simulator or just around the grounds for basic training.” Kira said.

“Well, I might be able to help out with that stuff, but first let’s go do the thing with Daybreak, see if the Heart remembers your Keyblades or something.” Zeke said as he and Unum walked back to the portal.

“Alright! This is gonna be the first time we’re going to a different world!” Alex cheered.

“Lead the way, Zeke.” Lan said.

As they went through the portal and came out, the Foretellers found themselves in a massive laboratory, machinery off all sorts being built and blueprints laid out everywhere. “Welcome to research and development.” Zeke said.

“Hm, wasn’t expecting this to be the first sight we saw.” Dan said. “But still, all this technology is fascinating. Is it all to study the mirror?”

“No.” They all turned around to see, Twilight, dressed in a lab coat with goggles on her face. “Nice to see you all again.” 

“Hi Twilight!” Kira said. “Yeah, it’s nice to finally come to your world. So what’s with all the techno junk?”

“Most is being reverse engineered. Studying the mirror is a little later, but I’m looking into the spellwork on it, no tech needed for that, I think I can make another one, but to a different reflection. If I pull it off, then we can work to uniting not only all worlds, but the whole multiverse.”

“Fascinating.” Dan said.

“And it’s a great goal. It would be nice if all worlds could interact even though most of the population wouldn’t have keyblades to travel between worlds. To make the world's one, like the original age of Fairy Tales.” Lan said.

“We try.” Zeke said. “Come on, before Cid thinks you’re all assistants and he has you trying to rebuild the oxygen generator he blew up.” Zeke says as he was exiting the lab.

“So we were going to go see the Crystal Heart right?” Jenny asked as the group followed.

“Yeah, it’s just a few stories down from here. Thankfully one of the things we did first when rebuilding was install elevators.” The group found an elevator and took it down. When the doors opened they saw thousands of people, human, anthro, just intelligent life in general walking around in peace. “Welcome to Daybreak Empire.”

The Foretellers all looked around in amazement. With how things looked around the Empire, one could barely tell that it was a world that was once almost empty.

“Wow! It’s so big and pretty! And everyone looks so friendly.” Kira said.

“Everyone here has either lost, or almost lost their worlds to darkness, so the sense of community they give each other in the rebuilding helps.” Unum explained. “This is just the main city though, the rest of the world is still being rebuilt. We barely took a quarter of what was once Manehattan back and made it livable again.”

“Well Rome wasn’t built in a day. To rebuild an entire world would take longer than that would.” Dan said.

“If you ever need assistance, we’d just a one mirro away.” Alex offered.

“Resources most likely. Thanks.” Zeke said as they approached the Crystal Heart. “Hello Heart.”

“Greetings Zeke.” The Heart replied. “So who are these young people?”

Instead of answering, The five of them put their masks on, doing their robes.

“The Foretellers? So, they have returned.” The heart said surprised. “Master Luxu told me this day would come.”

“Hello Crystal Heart. It’s nice to finally meet your, and to visit the town our predecessors once lead their Unions.” Ira said.

“Well, one of them.” The Heart said. “Master Luxu explored all the reflections. This one was the last one standing among the multiverse. He locked it away after sealing some box in the main castle.”

“The Box is here!?” Gula yelled. “We gotta open it!”

*Bonk!*

“Shut it! Let’s let her speak first.” Aced chided. 

“Yes, the Master of Masters last invention before he vanished. It was a last resort if the war went too far. Now then, I take it you wish to know how to unlock the hidden parts of Daybreak, right?” The Heart asked.

“Hidden parts? What do you mean?” Ava asked.

“When the War had ended, the Tower as well as sum parts of the Original Daybreak town were sealed. That’s when the Crystal started to grow over it and turned into the Crystal Empire.” The Crystal Heart elevated higher, and underneath a piece of the ground rose with it. From underneath the ground, came some sort of Pentagon shaped pedestal. On each of its sides were Large Keyholes, and on each had the symbol of one of the Unions. “The Master of Masters planned this, and made the seal only able to be unlocked by the Keyblades of his former students, and only Master Luxu could lock it. All the reflections had this in place, but as I said, this was the only one to still be intact after the war.”

The Foretellers knew what had to be done. They stood in front of the Keyhole that had their specific Union marks on them. They simultaneously summoned their keyblades, and pointed them at the Keyholed. Beams of light shot towards the lock.

*Click!*

The light died down, and revealed nothing happened. Until the lock sunk back into the ground, and the earth began to shake. The winter wasteland outside the Empire border suddenly stopped and the ground outside the Empire began to break apart. “Calculating city redesign.” The heart said as it began to glow bright. “Calculation complete, beginning rebuilding process.” The whole empire shook as the castle suddenly began to rise up off the ground as more building was growing out from under it. The city was also expanding, stretching out further than the eye could see. Green hills and mountains also began to appear in the distance. When it all ended, the heart, and the Crystal Palace was well over several miles up in the air and the area they could see from below that was the original Daybreak Empire, looked smaller than a gumball from their height. “Rebuilding complete. Unlocking all primary, secondary, triary, and quadary functions of the city.” Several large building began to produce large amounts of what looked like steam with how clear it was. “Full functionality has been activated.” 



Around the edges of the area the heart, Zeke, Unum, and the Foretellers stood, guard rails appeared as doors also appeared on the walls where they weren’t before. “Well… this was bigger than expected.” Zeke said.

“Yeah your telling me.” Gula said. “This whole place looked smaller in the movie.” 

“This is amazing!” Invi said rushing over to the railings. “All of this was hiding under the Empire! For who knows how long.”

“Forty-one-million two-hundred and eighty-seven thousand nine-hundred and thirteen years.” The Heart clarified. “Give or take a few thousand leap years.”

“Oookayyy.” Ira said. “Well this whole tower would probably take days to search through, but I’m guessing all of the important stuff would be in the Foretellers meeting room right above the clock.” 

“Yes, also, the Master of Master’s workshop just below that, and the room Master Luxu locked that box away in is next to the workshop. It’s called, the Hall of Sins.” 

“Well that name isn’t ominous at all.” Aced said sarcastically. “Well what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”



With directions from the Heart, the group found their way to the Workshop. So many things just sitting around, unfinished, it was like an abandoned toy store to Zeke, and then they found it, the door to the Hall of Sins. Zeke opened it, and inside was a dimly lit hall with a large round room at the end, with glass cases holding five battle torn and bloody Foreteller robes, their Keyblades resting rusted on the bottom on the cases. In the middle of it all. A large metal black box.

“This must be a memorial that Luxu made for the other Foretellers.” Dan said as he stood in front of Invi’s old robes.

As Zeke looked one of them over, he noticed a button just in front of the case of all of the Foreteller memorials. He stepped on the one for Ira’s, and the case was dragged back into the wall… where countless other Ira battle ragged robes and Keyblades rested in similar cases. “For every reflection of them…” Zeke said. “How long was Luxu wandering the reflections to gather… all of them…”

“He must of loved them like family to go through all of this.” Kira said. Gazing at the countless Ava reflections.

Then all of them focused on the Box. In the middle of the box was inscribed the word “X-super.”

Zeke opened the box, and inside… was a Keyblade unlike what he’d seen before. He reached in to grab it, but backed away and got a few feet from it as the Keyblades in him screamed. “That thing is fucked up! The Keyblades are all scared!” He said.

“What's so bad about it? Sure it looks sketchy but is it that bad?” Alex said.

The X-blade suddenly appeared in Zeke’s hand. “Lock that abomination away!” X shouted through Zeke.

“Whoa! What's the problem X?” Ava said spooked.

“That Demon Sword must never see the light of day!”

“Demon Sword? Is it because this is a keyblade of Darkness?” Invi asked.

“That’s not made from normal darkness! That is made from the original darkness! The same that started the Grandfather Light to die in the first place. The same that gave birth to Pureblood Heartless… the same darkness that killed my first wielder.”

Everyone became utterly shocked.

“Why would the Master of Masters think this should be used of the war went too far?” Lan asked.

“Because it consumes Keyblades.” Everyone looked at the hall, and saw a man in the Organization XIII cloak standing there. “I hoped… that if the war went too far… Luxu would use it to kill every Keyblade on the battleground.”

“This was your last resort? The weapon to take away the light completely and leave the world in total darkness!? I thought you trained our predecessors to protect the light after the war. So why have something like this Master!?” Ira yelled.

“Because of that!” He pointed at Zeke, and the X-blade. “I knew that damned weapon would reappear again! And even with it’s rather selective choice, a dark wielder would try and claim it! This weapon, it was to destroy the X-blade for good!”

Zeke pointed the X-blade at the Master of Masters. “You would commit genocide of all Keyblades just because you feared me!?”

“It was either that, or risk all light dying! Kingdom Hearts may not have had a guardian if Void was used, but at least the worlds and light would have been safe from you falling into dark hands.”

The whole room was silent. The air was so tense one could cut it with a knife. The Foretellers couldn’t believe what they were hearing. The original master of the Keyblades, planned to destroy them all from the very beginning. Had all his teachings, all the lessons he taught their predecessors, and the lessons he taught them, all just for nothing? But one question lingered.

“Master. How did you forge such a thing in the first place?” Lan asked cautiously.

“... Let’s just say… I don’t wear this outfit for the fashion statement... “

“So, what happens now?” Jenny said seriously. “We found your ultimate weapon, and we know why you made it. Why are you here? To kill us?”

“To tell you… listen to the X-blade. I made that just in case the war did start to kill off the light and Ava’s group didn’t make it. It was a last resort I no longer need… or wish to see. My advice, lock it away and keep it away from Core… Or use it against him. Whatever. Bout time someone killed my uncle anyway.”

“Uncle!?” Everyone yelled. “Then that means… You’re God’s son?”

“Yeah, and Luxu is my kid, just keep that thing from ever being wielded… like the X-blade said… it’s a Demon Sword that cost me my heart… and my body to forge.” The Master of Masters vanished into thin air, leaving everyone looking at the Demon Sword Keyblade, Void.

“Sooo,” Alex droned out. “What do we do witht the thing? Is it smart to just leave it here?”

“No.” X said. “We do as I and the Master said… we lock it up… preferably deep in the world's core.”

“But what if we need it at some point?” Jenny asked. “This could end Core from what the Master said.”

“Judging from how the Master was talking about it… that would be suicide.” Zeke spoke. “He seemed to fear this thing as much as he feared X, Let’s just lock it away, and leave it as nothing more other than a bad memory.”

“How do we do that?” Dan asked.

“I’ll handle that.” X said as Zeke closed the box. He pointed the X-blade at the box as chains of light shot out of X and wrapped around the box. Once that was done, a DTL opened behind it as Zeke kicked it into it, and it closed. “Center of the world, nothing but hell fire lava, and other such things no normal human, not even Core, could withstand for long. Plus, with the heart at full power, he won't ever know that’s hidden there.”

“Well, now that that is out of the way. Why don’t we make our way to the workshop?” Lan suggested. “We were searching for blueprints or any other clues right?” 

“Right.” Zeke said. “But first.” He walked in the center of the room, held out a hand, and closed his eyes. “Time to move on. Time to stop mourning.” As he said that, every Foreteller Keyblade rushed into Zeke. To the Foretellers, it was like he was being stabbed by them to no end, but Zeke felt no pain as the entered his heart for safety and healing. After about half an hour, it stopped. “Now we can go.”

They made their way through the large Clock tower, and ended up in the Master of Master’s workshop. Books and random papers were scattered around the whole room, and random, unfinished contraptions laid everywhere.

“Guess the Master never heard about a housekeeper.” Alex said.

“I wonder where the blueprints are?” Zeke said as he browsed the bookshelf. “So much old, forgotten knowledge back in our hands. The things we’ll be able to accomplish.”

*Crash!*

“Waahhh!” Kira suddenly screamed. The area was covered in dust that flew everywhere. When it settled, dozens of books and papers were piled on top of her. She rose from her papery grave with a grunt. “Well that could have gone better.” When she said that, one final scroll fell right in her hand. She unraveled it, “The Crystal Heart?” She read out loud.

Zeke quickly grabbed it from her and looked it over. “Holy shit… It's all here! All the spells and materials! Kira you luck girl you!”

“Funny, I don’t feel that lucky.” She said climbing out of the pile of books.

Zeke placed the scroll in his pocket. “I’ll give this to Twi and Cid in a bit. I believe now that you’ve drastically helped me, I now must help you. So… about your union HQ’s?”

“What about them? Not unless you just want it to be here.” Dan said sarcastically.

“No, but how about five gummi ships that can hold over a hundred people, fully stocked everything, and is flyable sound?”

.

..

…

“That sounds agreeable.” Lan said.

“Great. I’ll go tell the builders to start on them, give this scroll to Twi and Cid, then come back so we can go through all this junk. Be right back.” Zeke said as he opened a DTL and stepped inside. Not five minutes later, we walked back out. “Good news. Gave scroll to Twi, you should be expecting your own Crystal Heart within a week or so, and the gummi builders found a warehouse while exploring the new additions to the Empire. The gummi ships you can have could count as a whole freaking planet with how many people they hold.”

“Mind if we keep them parked here? Not sure where we would put them back in Equestria Town.” Alex asked.

“Sure. We just gotta get a portal system up and running so not everyone is just running in and out of the mirror.”

“If we found the Crystal Heart Blueprints here then we should be able to find something like that round here.” Lan said.

The group looked around well into the late hours. Every spellbook and stack of blueprints didn’t have what they were looking for. “Damn… these books are getting us nowhere… Kira, knock something over to see if your dumb luck still works.” Zeke said.

“What do you want from me? That was an accident. It’s not like another coincidence like that is going to- Whoa!” She didn’t realize she was about to step on another book, and slipped. She knocked over another book shelf, and all the contents fell on her… again.

“Anything under there?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah, my bruised head and growing annoyance!” She said as she shot upwards. “And what did I tell you? Nothing like that is going to happen again!”

“Hey Kira, what’s that tucked into you hair?” Alex asked as she pulled out another scroll in her long hair. 

She took it out slowly and unravel it. Then crumpling it up and throwing it at Zeke’s face. “I hate you all.” She stomped out of the room.

Zeke unraveled it. “You should work in archeology.” He said while reading the scroll over. “Huh, a modified version of the DTL’s? Woah! Mors worked on this too!?”

“Thanks Kira!” Alex yelled down the hall.

“Bite me!” echoed through the hall.

“Well, now that we have that. I guess we have all that we need. Right?” Lan asked.

“Yeah. I’ll call Mors up and see if he even remembers this.” Zeke said.

They all nodded in satisfaction and were about to leave the room.

“Wait!” Alex yelled. “I want to see something first.” He walked over to the book that Kira tripped over before she found the DTL Blue prints. He opened it and skimmed through the contents. He gained a giddy smile.

“Dream Eater Recipes. Cool!” He said rejoining the group.

“Is there another one there?” Zeke asked.

“I’m sure we can make copies.” Lan said. “The Master of Masters gave us a copy of the page to make Chirithies, so we can just duplicate it. For both our sakes.”

“Alright then, I’ll have the ships parked somewhere and set up the portals later. Hopefully in a day or two. Lot of work is gonna be happening now around here. Oh, and Lan, submit the paperwork before you leave.”

Lan hung his head in defeat. “Yeah, I’ll get right on that.” He sighed. As he looked at the others, they grinned, then ran fast out the hall. ‘TRAITORS!’ he mentally screamed.





The four other Foretellers took a while, but found the laboratory where they first entered, and stood in front of the mirror.

Eventually, Lan, along with Zeke and Unum walked into the room with them. Lan looking dejected as he did, before he regained his composure.

“So I guess this is it for now.” Lan said. “Remember, we are comrades now. Whenever you need us, we’ll be here.” The other Foretellers nodded in agreement.

“Alright then. Til you have to make your case for the council seat then. Also, about your worlds AJ, Rarity and Fluttershy…” Zeke said.

“Hm? What about them? Is it about their training?” Lan asked confused.

“You do know they all have a crush on you, right?”

“Whaaaat~? No that’s silly. Why would they like me when they could have any other guy? I’m not that special.” Lan said nonchalantly.

“...” Zeke looked at the other Foretellers. “He’s an idiot.” The others nodded.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lan asked offended.

“It means.” Zeke grabbed Lan’s shoulders and talked close to his ear. “Ask them about it, and have them tell the truth, or I, your family, Unum, and this reflection’s Cadence will play matchmaker with you til you drop. So either talk to them, or suffer romantic embarrassment. Your pick.” Zeke let go of Lan and walked out with Unum.

“Zeke.” Lan called out one more time, making him turn around. “May your heart, be your guiding key.”

“Which key?” Zeke joked.

“There’s millions in this thing.” Zeke left with his voice a mix of him and X laughing.

Lan smirked while huffing. “Smart ass.” He said as he walked through the mirror with the others behind him.
> A Normal Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Seiya!”

*Clank!*

“Take this!”

*Bam!*

It was after school at Canterlot High. As per usual, the members of the Unions were in the field training with the Foretellers. It had been a week since the had returned from The Daybreak Empire. During that time, while training their unions and keeping up with their own, they had been looking through the books they took from the Library of the First Foretellers. There were spells and other techniques they were determined to learn and there for passing on to their union members. 

“Alright everyone, that’s enough for today.” Lan said to the Unions. “We’ll pick this back up tomorrow.” 

The students all disbanded their keyblades, and bowed to their masters before heading off to whatever it is they do. 

“Well I’m off guy’s.” Jenny said. “I’m off to the farm.”

“Why are you still working their anyways?” Alex asked. “With all the money Twilight gave us when she sold those bits and munny we probably won’t have to work for a long time.”

“I’m not working their for money, I’m just working to help AJ out. Plus it’s a good workout.” With that she walked off.

“Yeah, I’m going too. I told Fluttershy that I would help out at the shelter today.” Kira said as she left the group.

“Yeah, and I gotta meet up with Pinkie. She asked for extra training.” Alex said with a sly smirk.

“Just take her out on a date already.” Dan said. “You two flirt enough, you might as well make it official.”

“Excuse~ me, I can’t rush it. Love is not a sprint, it is a marathon. A relentless attempt that ends when she falls into my arms.”

“Or hits you with pepper spray.”

“Hey! That was one time! And we were in middle school!” Alex left fuming. That left the snake and the unicorn left.

“Well, I am going on my own as well.” Dan said. “I wanted to go through more of the tome’s  we got from Daybreak. I’ll see you back at home Lan.” 

This left the leader of the Foretellers alone on the field.

“Well, I might as well do my own thing too.” Lan said as he made his way off the field too.

He made his way through the school and ended up at the courtyard. As he was about to leave the school grounds, a voice called out to him.

“Lan!” Sunset called out as she ran up to him.

“Hey Sunset. How’s it going? Are you keeping up with your training?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yes, yes, I’m training hard, Master.” She bowed.

“Hehe. Now, now, none of that. It’s just Lan when we aren’t training.” He laughed.

“So listen, there’s something I need to talk to you about.” Her expression turned slightly serious.

“What is it?”

“*Sigh* I’m going to go to equestria, and apologize to Princess Celestia.” There was silence for a moment.

Lan nodded, “I’m guessing from your word choice, you’re going no matter what.”

“Yeah.” She sighed. “This is something I have to do. I left on such bad terms. All she wanted to do was help me and teach me how to be the best I can be, but I threw it all away. I have to make things right.” She said determined.

“Alright, well I won’t stop you. Although, I must warn you. It’s not the same Equestria that you once new. So be prepared.”

“Thanks Lan. Now I just wait for another thirty moons.” She whined.

“You can go through the portal now if you wanted.”

“I can? How?”

Lan smirked, “May your heart be your guiding key.” She looked at him confused, but then she realized what he was saying. She summoned her keyblade and pointed it at the statue. The beam of light shot towards the statue before hearing a clicking noise, signaling that the portal was unlocked.

“Did you really have to tell me in riddle?”

“Hm. Well I’m still your Keyblade Master. What kind of master would I be if I didn’t teach my students how to problem solve.” He grinned.

“Yeah, Yeah.” She laughed. “I’ll be back before you know it. Unless she decides to throw me in jail.”

“She wouldn’t do that, and I’m pretty sure Zeke wouldn’t either.”

“Well, wish me luck.” She walked towards the portal, but stopped for a second. Until she quickly ran back to Lan’s side.

*Chu!*

And planted a small kiss on his cheek. She quickly backed away with a bright blush on her face. Matching the one on Lan’s face.

“J-Just in case the jail thing comes up… Okay later!” She quickly ran into the portal. Lan stood there with a dumbfounded expression, and he stood there like he was frozen.

.

..

…

“Well, might as well go home and prepare my speech for the Council.” With that, he started walking home.

(Jenny’s P.O.V)

“Phew!” I wiped some sweat off my brow. I was loading up a basket of apples into the barn. 

“Thanks for the help girly.” An elderly voice said. I turn to see Granny Smith and Applejack walking towards me. “We really appreciate that you volunteer here. Although we do have the money to pay ya.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it.” I waved off. “It was at first, but now I just wanna help out.” 

“Well I still want to show our appreciation. How about a pie to take home to your siblings?”

“Sure, that’d be great!” She left me and AJ in the barn to go get the pie. AJ walked up and handed me a bottle of Apple cider, which I accepted of course. Damn this stuff is good.

“Y’know we really do appreciate it sugar cube. To you and the others. Not only do you help us out from time to time, but also trainin’ me so I can protect them.” She said, taking a sip from her Apple Cider.

“Nah, forget about it. What kind of friend and Master would I be if I didn’t look out for my friends? And don’t forget I’m training Apple Bloom too.”

“*Sigh* Yeah. Still not sure if it was a good idea to let her become one of us Keybearers, but she’s growin’ up. I got to let her make her own decisions and all.”

“Don’t worry AJ, we aren’t going to ask her to go to war or anything. Plus, she’s got a strong big sister like you to look out for her.” 

She smiled, “Thanks Jen. I mean, Master.”

“Haha! I like the sound of that. Master Jen!” We both laughed together.

This is nice. I didn’t really have any friends back home, other than Lan and the others. Don’t get me wrong, I love them, we’re a family after all. But having more friends and learning more about them feels nice. 

I’m glad that we went on this adventure. Back on Earth, our group had somewhat of a bad reputation. I was a bully, Alex was a rich kid, Dan was a know it all, and Lan, Kira, and Crow were orphans. Not really a group someone would want to approach. But here, even though there are similarities between the two world, we were accepted. Even before we revealed our identities, everyone was so friendly and kind. Even if we are expected to fight a great evil soon, I am grateful for this opportunity.

.

..

…

Well that’s enough of the deep thoughts. Time to engage in some “girl talk.”

“Hey AJ, what are your feelings towards Lan?” I said with a smirk.

She was in the middle of a sip, and spit taked all of what was in her mouth. Now I know it was out of the blue, but I need to know. Lan is too much of a dense idiot to realize ANY romantic advances, so as his surrogate sister I got to look after him. I wanted to make sure AJ’s feelings are real before she does anything with Lan.

“W-w-what’s all that about!? I don’t know whatcha talkin’ bout!” She stuttered with a bright blush on her face.

“You can drop the act AJ. You’re a terrible liar and it’s pretty obvious to everyone, except Lan, that you got a thing for him.”

AJ calmed down and sighed. “Is it really THAT obvious?”

“Well if all the times you steal glances at him when we’re all together has anything to say about it, than yeah. So, what do you like about him? I mean he’s a great guy, but I just wanted to know what you see in him.” 

She thought for a minute before speaking. “Well I just liked him as a friend at first. But as I got to know him whenever he worked here or at school, I started be attracted to him. But that’s not really all. If you couldn’t tell I’m pretty strong from working here all my life, and most guys aren’t really into gals that are tougher than them.”

“I can relate to that.” I said. Yeah, it was like that for me back on earth too.

“Yeah, I haven’t “Liked” a lot of guys in the past, but the ones I did didn’t feel the same way. I lost interest in boys when I started high school and focused more on school and the farm. But then there was that one day when you and him were still workin’ here. We were just makin’ small talk, mostly about we like and hobbies and junk. One thing lead to another until he said “You’ll make a man very happy some day.” That was where the conversation stopped for a sec when I went silent. When he asked me what was wrong, I told him about my past with relationships. Than what he said next, really got to me.”

(Flashback Begins)

“Well than screw them!” Lan said, surprising Applejack. “If they can see past their prejudice enough to how great you are then it’s their loss. So what if you’re a bit stronger than them, that’s just another reason why you’re so cool. You’re a wonderful girl Applejack, don’t let anyone ever tell you otherwise.”

(Flashback End)

Classic Lan. Saying the best things without even realizing it.

“You really like him, huh?” I said.

“Yeah, in fact, I would even say that I’m in love with him.” She said with a smile on her lips.

“Well then you better make your move fast. From what I’ve seen, Flutters, Rarity, and Sunset are pining after him too.”

“Weeeeellllll….” Her eyes darted sideways.

What?

(Alex’s P.O.V)

“Wah!” Pinkie was knocked on her butt.

Like I told the others, I was with Pinkie cause she wanted some extra training. We meet up back at the mansion so we had some privacy.

“That was great Pink’s, but you shouldn’t put all of your strength into a single blow. Making sure your strikes are strong is fine, but if you use too much force in one strike you’ll run out of energy fast. Even with your cast amount of energy.” I instructed.

“Awe~. I thought I had you for a second too.” she whined.

“You’ve improved a lot since you started. If you keep up the training, you’ll be a master in no time.” I said with a smile.

“Yeah! Then I’ll be Master Pinkie!” She cheered. Damn, she’s so cute.

I held my hand out to help her up. When she reached for it I pulled her up, but she tripped and sent both of us falling on the ground.

“Ow.” I said. Then I noticed that there was a weight on my chest. When I looked down, I saw that Pinkie was ontop of me. Her head laid on my chest as she tried to gather her bearings. 

Wow, I always thought she was hot, but not that I’m seeing her up close I’m starting to realize how beautiful she is. I know that the others made fun of me for it earlier, but I really should ask her out soon. I made that whole speech about the “love marathon” thing, but I guess I was just kind of scared. Sure I flirt with a lot of girls and dated a lot, but none of them ever felt like how it feels when I’m with Pinkie.

I guess I’m just scared that I’ll mess it up somehow, she’s not like any other girl I’ve been with. She’s just so fun and spontaneous, so random and caring. She even likes to flirt like I do! It’s time I man up and just ask her out! 

.

..

…

But I should probably get out of this situation first.

“Um… Pinkie?” I said awkwardly.

“Hm?” She looked up at me, and she blushed slightly. I’m pretty sure there was one on my face too.

“You… uh… wanna get up?”

She thought for second, but then she just rested her head back on my chest. “Nah. Why don’t we just stay like this? Just for a little bit longer.” She said softly as she snuggled into my chest.

“Hm~ Alright.” I sighed contently.

Eh, we can wait a bit longer.

(Dan’s P.O.V)

Hm… fascinating.

At the moment I was in the school’s library. I like to come here when I wanted somewhere quiet to be. I am currently looking through the books that we got from Daybreak, which was the book of Dream Eater recipes.

It’s quite fascinating. In the Game one needed to gather dream pieces that were around the maps, but in reality it’s more complex than that. If I wanted to create a Dream Eater, then I would have to go into my dream scape, but I would have to craft them from different memories. Memories with strong emotional ties are like dream pieces, as in a right combination of memories craft specific Dream Eaters. Then when you complete the recipe then I would be able to summon them in the real world, like how we can summon our spirit Chirithy’s.

*Smack!*

“Ow!” Before I could go deeper into thought, I was suddenly hit in the head. Then I saw that a soccer ball was on the table in front of me. 

“What’s up EggHead?” 

Aw man.

Rainbow Dash came up from behind and picked up her soccer ball.

“Hello Skittles.” I sighed out. 

“Awe. You’re not happy to see me Master?” She said with a sly smirk.

“Please don’t call me that outside of training. Plus the Library isn’t the place for balls.”

“Yeah, I can’t see that.” She said sarcastically.

Why that little-! Hm! Silent treatment it is.

I slightly turn away from her and continued to read my book.

There was silence on my end, but she kept trying to start up conversation and get my attention. 

I know that she’s in my Union, but why do I interact with this girl? She’s so irritating, impatient, and Infuriating. When we train she can hold her own in a spar, but she is far too loud to be the assassin type. Which is what my Union focuses on. A swift defeat, and a silent kill. But for some reason I can't seem to shake her.

I heard a sigh at my side and saw Rainbow with a saddened look.

“Hey, Dan.” She used my real name? “I’m sorry. I guess I went a little too far this time. Can you forgive me?” She said. When I looked into her eyes, they were pleading for me to accept. Hm, never seen this side of her before. 

“Alright. I guess I shouldn’t have been so sensitive. You are forgiven.”

I guess she wasn’t so bad. Even if she hasn’t fully grasped the silent part, she is still a great keybearer. Even when I told her that she would do better in Alex’s Union since they excelled in Speed and Technique, she wanted to stay in my Union. Saying she was loyal to the very end. I would never say this to her face, but I highly admire her loyalty to her friends and her Union.

“Thanks EggHead.” Well I guess we’re back to that. “So what are you reading?”

When she leaned in close to look over my shoulder. I’m not sure if this was intentional, but when she got close her, *Ahem!*, breasts were pushing up against my arm. My face got warmer by the second.

“W-well, um. It’s a boob- A BOOK! A book about D-d-dream eaters.” I stuttered out. This isn’t one of my proudest moments.

She looked at me confused, until she realized the situation. Instead of what I expected, which was her getting embarrassed and backing away, she smirked slyly and pushed her breast on my are with more force.

“What’s wrong EggHead? Cat got your tongue? Or is something 
on your mind?” She whispered in my ear. It send shivers down my spine, and goosebumps appear on my body.

“Rainbow.” I said, warning her to stop.

She chuckled and back away with a smile. “Okay, okay. But seriously, what are these Dream Eater things?”

*Sigh* Good thing that stopped. I almost turned into a nervous wreck. But, what’s this feeling I have? Like, its telling me to get closer to her, like it wanted her to continue.

What’s happening to me?

(Kira’s P.O.V)

*Splash!*

“Wet again!” I yelled.

Darn it! I got to start wearing my swimsuit when I volunteer here. The animals just love splashing water on me!

“Angel Bunny! You shouldn’t be thrashing around in the bath like that!” Fluttershy scolded her bunny. 

Hm! That bunny’s always been trouble. I don’t even know why she keeps him around! But i guess she’s just too kind to do that.

“I’m sorry Kira. Angel is just being a bit more jittery today.” she apologized.

“That’s alright. I’m getting used to it.” I shook off the water on me. Even Though I always end up wet, I like volunteering here. I get to work with animals and hang out with Fluttershy too. When we were back on Earth and I was watching the show, she was always my favorite character. Now she’s a very close friend! Well, not as close as Bro and the others, but she’s still my best friend outside of our group.

I didn’t have many friends back on Earth, but now I have tons! Although I would have never expected most of them would be my Union members. 

I’m so glad that we all decided to go on this journey together. Our lives were pretty crappy back on Earth, I thought when we first got here that we would somehow regret coming here. Now I don’t have any regrets. We have a better life now. Sure, fighting the Unversed and trying to get Crow back is pretty scary, but that just keeps our lives interesting.

“Hey Fluttershy. Are you keeping up with your training?” I asked.

“Oh yes! I am training, especially with the healing spells. It makes taking care of the stray’s a lot easier when I can heal most of their wounds.” She said.

“That’s great. But I hope you’re keeping up with your battle training as well. I know my Union focuses more on the magic aspect of the keyblade, but we can’t forget that it’s only one part of being a keybearer.”

“Yes, I’ve been training on that too. Although, the basic training sessions after school are a bit simple. Not that you are bad teachers or anything!” 

“Nah that’s alright. To be honest, you, Sunset, and the others are kind of like our advanced students. You all started earlier but also you accel with what we teach.” I said. “Well, if you want some more advanced training you could always ask me. Or you could ask Lan~.” I smirked. She started blushing a bit. Hehehe! She’s got it bad for him. But now, there’s a question on my mind. “Hey Fluttershy? What do you like about my brother?”

“H-Huh!” Her face exploded in a blush, and I’m pretty sure there was steam coming out of her ears. I know it seemed kind of random, but I just gotta know! I got to look out for my brother, and Fluttershy was my best friend. I’d be great if they got together, but I just wanted to make sure that she likes him for the right reasons. Not that I think she would for the wrong reasons but you know, it’s a sister's duty and all.

“W-well. I can’t really explain it. When you and him started volunteering I was kind of scared of him. I never was good around boys because of how shy I am. But as I got to know him I started liking him. He’s kind, strong, and looks out for those he cares about. He even defended me when Sunset was still a bully, when no one else would step up.” She smiled softly while listing off his good qualities. 

“Wow, you really like him. Don’t you?”

“Yes.” She shyed away.

“Well I’m sure you two will be great together. But you might want to make your move now. Lan’s too dense to notice flirting so you’ll have to be straight with him. Plus AJ, Rarity, and Sunset want him too.” Her face darkened even more, as she stuttered. “Is there something you want to say?” I asked confused.

“W-Well. About that…”

(Lan’s P.O.V)

How did I get myself into this situation?

At the moment I was standing on a Tailor’s fitting platform, while Rarity was fixing the stitching on the suit I was wearing.

Well, while I was walking home from school I passed by her family's Boutique. She saw me through the window display so I waved, but then she ran out and pulled me into the store. 

She asked me to model a suit she was making for an order she had coming up soon, so I agreed to help.

“Thank you Very much for being my model Lan darling.” She said gratefully. 

“You’re very welcome Rarity.” I said. “It must be difficult balancing school and work.” 

“It gets hard from time to time, but I manage. I just help out around here and do some of the orders, my mother is the one who runs the boutique. Turn around please.”

I did as she ordered. “I hope Keyblade training doesn’t inconvenience you. If it does then we could find a work around.”

“Oh don’t be silly darling. It’s no trouble, although I would like it if we could have more 
training.” She said with a slight glint in her eyes.

“I’m sure that could be arranged. Was there something you wanted to work on specifically? Maybe the others could help?” She sighed and hung her head a bit. Hm? Did I say something wrong? “Is everything alright?” 

“Yes, yes. Everything is 
” She said in a slightly irritated voice.

*Poke!*

“Ow!” Her needle suddenly pricked me.

(Rarity’s P.O.V)

My, oh my. I’ve never met such a dense boy in all my life. But I guess that’s part of his charm.

I know some girls would question why I’m going after such a dense boy. Well, for me, it was a love at first sight situation.

I remember the first day I met Lan. I was at school in the gymnasium, helping decorate for a fundraiser that was coming up. I stood atop a ladder hanging streamers, but I was distracted with something else on my mind. The day before was the first time Lan and the other Masters came to town and saved me from the Unversed.

I was daydreaming about Ira, who we now know is Lan. I was so entranced by my “knight” that I accidentally fell of the latter I was standing on. I would have gotten hurt, if it were not for Lan catching me, much like how he help me when he saved me as Ira. I looked right into his ocean blue eyes, and was immediately lost in them.

The time we spent together after that, I grew to be more attracted to him even more. He’s selfless, kind to others, he helps me out when I ask him to model for me, and helped Me and the others become friends again. It also helps that he is very handsome.

Now don’t get me wrong, I’m not in love with him blindly and calling him perfect. He’s a bit too serious, he’s a dense idiot, and he can’t pick up on my, or any, girl's advances.

But, since I can say things that I don’t like about him, it show’s that I truly love him.

I hope he doesn’t freak out when me and the other girls pop the question. But We'll have to wait until Sunset returned from Daybreak.

(Crow’s P.O.V)

Damn it!

I can’t believe those traitors almost got the better of me!

During that incident with infecting Sunset, Lan alone was right on my level. He held his own against me. That’s not supposed to happen!

I want the to pay for what they did to me! I need more power!

“Master Core!”

I bowed before the Master as I called out to him.

“Yes Crow? What is it? I’m a bit busy right now.”

“Master. I need more power. I don’t want to admit it, but the Foretellers almost got the better of me during the last attack. Is there anything, any training, any enhancement, to make me stronger?” I pleaded to him.

He looked like he was pondering for a while. Before he gained his usual smirk.

“Well. You are in luck Crow. I’ve just finished a prototype of an experiment I have been working on.” He held out his hand, and summoned an ominous looking keyblade. 



“This is a Keyblade is one I’ve taken from one of the Graveyards. I’ve infected with the Unversed you provided for me, so it will grow stronger the more negative emotion you have.”

I took it without hesitation. I could feel the power of this blade immediately. It feels like it was apart of me, making me stronger!

“Thank you Master. I promise the next time I see those Foreteller’s, I’ll pay them back in spades!”

“One more thing Crow. You remember our deal correct?”

“Yes. I use the Unversed to gather negative energy for you and you will allow me to destroy the Foretellers myself.”

“Yes. But one of you against five of them seems like pretty slim odds. So there is also another function of Solar Dawn. Not only does it grow stronger with your negative energy it can absorb others with strong negative energy and transfer it to you. Therefore empowering you as well.” Core reached into his pocket and pulled out a scroll. “This is a list of worlds that have beings that are similar to the Unversed. I want you to go there and test Solar Dawns Abilities. Understood?”

“Yes Master.” I said as I took the scroll and walked out of the room.

Just you wait Lan. Next time we meet, I’ll be the one on top, and you’ll be the one under my foot.

> Lan Report 3
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)

It’s been a month and a half since the others and I had restored Daybreak. With the tome’s we got from Foreteller Tower, we learned how to use many spells and skills that we then passed on to our Union members.

To our surprise, when Sunset returned from Daybreak from her meeting with Princess Celestia she had discovered her true keyblade.

(Flashback Start: Third Person P.O.V)

It was the day after Sunset left, and school was about to begin. When the Foretellers had approached the school they saw Sunset exit the stature portal. 

“Hey guys.” She waved at them as she approached.

“Hey Sunset. How was your visit?” Kira asked.

“It was great. Although, it was hard to see how Equestria had been destroyed while I was gone. But now that it’s the Daybreak Empire it’s looking pretty good. I was really nervous during my talk with Celestia. I said I was sorry about everything I did, about how I disrespected her, all of it. We had a long talk, but she did accept my apology. We spent time catching up and touring around Daybreak, which was nice. But something amazing happened.” 

“What was it?” 

Instead of answering she summoned her keyblade, but it wasn’t Starlight. Which surprised all of the Foretellers.



“Whoa! You’re keyblade changed.” 

“Yeah, it surprised me too. I guess when I faced my fear and fessed up to the person I wronged I had nothing holding me back. When Princess Celestia had accepted my apology I felt that a big weight in my heart had been lifted and it welled up with power. This was the result.” She smiled fondly at Phoenix.

“That’s great to hear.” Lan said as he placed a hand on her shoulder. “I guess we’ll have to up your training regimen.”

“Bring it on!”

(Flashback End: Lan’s P.O.V)

It was big surprise to all of us, and a conclusion to our theory. The Starlight keyblades are like the sheaths of a blade, and when the bearer is ready they can reveal their true from.

Over the last month, there had been others who had discovered their true Keyblades. Those are who we call our advanced students, who need more training due to their keyblades new forms and special abilities. Those like Lyra Strings, Bon Bon, Vinyl, Octavia, Flash Sentry, even Principles Celestia and Luna are examples of those who are in our advanced class.

The Main Five and Sunset had been training hard as well. We even invited them to train in the simulators with Code Keeper along with us Foretellers. I guess you could call them the Elite students of our Unions.

They had grown so much over this time, they were strong enough to take on a the mid-level difficulty on the Leon simulator.

The five of us haven’t slacking on our training either. We were constantly training with each other and inside the simulator. We had gotten strong enough to take on the max difficulty of the Sephiroth simulation individually. Although, if it were against someone like Zeke or Unum, then we would have to go at them together if we wanted to hold our own.

For our advanced students, we only had them try the Endless Heartless simulation to help them with their stamina.

Also, we managed to find a way to create and summon Dream Eaters. From the research that Dan had been doing we were able to create various Dream Eaters from various memory fragments we have in our minds. For example, two memories that are infatuated with great joy created a Meow Wow. There would probably be some keybearers that are adept to creating specific Dream Eaters more than others, but that's to be expected. Not everyone has the same experiences as the other most of the time.

The five of us, the Main Five, Sunset, and our advanced students are the only ones to create other Dream Eaters besides the Chirithy. All of our Union members were able to summon their own Chirithy, but we agreed that they would have to awaken to their true Keyblade before they go any further.

I have yet to be summoned for my speech to the Daybreak Council, but I suspect it to be soon. Zeke had said that it would be about three to four weeks till they had an opening.

Well, this conclu-!

“*Yawn!* Morning babe. What are you doing?”

I looked over to my bed to see Sunset awak, with the sheet covering her obviously bare body.

“Morning already?” Then Rarity had risen beside her. Rubbing the sand our of her eyes, and also had no clothes on her.

“I’m just finishing my next report. Breakfast will be starting soon so you two should probably get ready.” I said.

“Well we still have the smell of last night on us, so we’ll take a shower first.” Rarity said as the both rose off the bed. They came over and both gave me pecks on my cheeks. “And you’re joining us.”

“Alright, when I’m finished with my report.” I said as they both made their way to my personal shower. I couldn’t tear my eyes away from their nicely shaped rears as they swayed on the way to the bathroom. Once they were gone I turned my attention back to my laptop.

Oh yes, there was something I forgot to mention. 

Over the next few weeks after we returned from Daybreak, I was wondering if what Zeke said about Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy, and Sunset was correct. I began to notice their advances towards me. 

When I asked the others about this, they yelled “Finally!” right in my face and told me what I had apparently been too dense to see. I was such an Idiot! They had obvious feelings towards me, and everyone knew it except me. I could only imagine how they must have felt when they tried their advances on me and I just took it as them being friendly.

When I had finally realized, it was a tough time for me. They all had feelings for me, and I didn’t know what to do. I was attracted to all of them, but I didn’t want to engage in a relationship cause I was too invested in our mission and teaching our Unious. I knew that I couldn’t just act like I never discovered it, they would only be hurt more. But I couldn’t choose between any of them. If i had chosen one, then the others would have been heart broken and end their friendship. I didn’t want to break them apart when they had just become friends again. So I did what I felt was right.

I had to reject them all.

I called them together and explained why I had to do what I said. That I liked them all and I couldn't choose between the four of them. I felt horrible as I apologized and bowed my head to them. There was a moment of silence, it felt like eternity had passed as I waited for them to tell me off. To tell me that they hated me and wanted nothing to do with me.

But, instead I heard them giggling. Why?

(Flashback start: third person P.O.V)

Lan looked up to the girls with a confused expression.

“Well he reacted the way I thought he would. You owe me ten bucks Sunset.” AJ laughed.

“A deal's a deal.” Sunset said handing her the money.

“Um. I’m I missing something?” Lan said confused.

“Well, um, we actually do have something to tell you.” Fluttershy said, for one not trying to hide behind her hair.

“You see,” Rarity spoke up. “A while ago, the four of us had a small get together to talk about something important. You.”

“Me?”

“The four of us already know each other's feelings towards ya. So we wanted to talk it out before any feelin’s got hurt.” AJ said. “And you’re right, we didn’t want our infatuation with you get in the way of our friendship.”

“But, none of us wanted to give up our feelings for you either.” Fluttershy said, suddenly getting a bright blush. “S-so, we came up with a compromise.”

Lan raised his eyebrow. “And that is?”

“To share you.” Sunset said.

.

..

…

“Excuse me?” Lan said, almost robotically.

“We all decided that we would all date you darling.” Rarity said with a smile. “We are all friends here, and I have no quarrels with sharing with them. I’m sure we all agree, right girls?” The others nodded.

“B-b-but isn’t that a little, unorthodox? I mean, four women with one man?” Lan stuttered, cheeks red with embarrassment. 

“Aw, don’t be such a square sugar cube.” AJ rested her elbow on his shoulder. “Didn’t you say that that Zeke feller had sixteen wives? I’m sure you can handle four of us.” 

“But that’s back in the Daybreak Empire. Where it’s part of the norm, and legal.”

“Well actually, Princess Celestia told me something interesting when I went to visit.” Sunset smirked. “She told me that you’d be becoming apart of the Daybreak council soon. So that means you would be an official citizen of Daybreak, which means herding, or polygamy, is an option for you.”

“I-uh-bu…” Lan tried, but failed to debate further. He han nothing else to argue with. Then again, maybe his brain was telling him to stop trying.

“Looks like he’s still on the fence about it girls.” Rarity walked up to him, rather seductively. “We’re going to have to show him the “perks.” Don’t you agree?”

(Flashback End: Lan’s P.O.V)

Let’s just say it was a rather… FUN night.

We talked a bit more after the fun, but the result was the same. Ever since then I’ve been in a relationship with the four of them. Taking a page from Aj’s book, I can honestly say that I’ve loved every minute I’ve spent with my girls. Makes me wish I would have realized it sooner, but the magic is in the journey I suppose. 

End of report.

Well that ends that report. Now, I got a shower to take.

> Mass Xross Over: The Counsil
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Terra returned to Huxley and Elzin having found a chariot that they could attach a keyblade Glider too. “Sweet, what other supplies we find?” Huxley asked as Elzin pulled out a ton of salt.

“I found a ton of salt from that bar other there.” Elzin said.

“Why was there that much salt in a bar?” Terra asked.

“Spike the food to make them drink more?” Huxley suggested.

“Okay so what should we do with all of it?” Elzin asked.

“Leave it, we don’t need that much salt.” Huxley said as he pulled out the wagon of food. “Here’s what I’ve got.” Huxley said as Terra and Elzin looked at the food.

“Makes sense there would be this many apples, this was an off shoot of the Apple family.” Elzin said

“What did you find Terra other then the chariot?” Huxley asked.

“A ton of bones… and apple pies.” He replied.

“Well from what I’ve seen of Appleloosa that was probably their last stand weapons.” Elzin said.

“Then explain this.” Terra said, lifting up a shotgun.

“I have no clue.” Elzin said as Huxley looked at it.

“Take it, we might need it.” Huxley said.

The three got everything hooked up and rode off. For Elzin, this was a rather bumpy ride as the wagon kept running over the dry rocky dirt, hitting every rock and hole. After a few hours, the group made it out of the dry lands and into a lush green pasture. “Let’s wait for a bit, I think Elzin needs a break.” Terra said, motioning to Elzin who was looking rather nauseous.

“Blehh.” Elzin said hanging off the side of chariot.

“Yeah I think it’s getting dark we may need to camp out for the night.” Huxley said looking at the sun setting.

They stopped and made camp fast. The group just sat around the campfire, talking.”So anybody got any stories.” Huxley asked

“Well there the story of Destiny where a machine call a ghost resurrects somebody...”

“And you’ve lost me.” Huxley said

“I went to this one world that was rather creepy.” Terra said.

“Let me guess... I give up.” Huxley said.

“Is it a Bendy and the Ink Machine world.” Elzin asked.

“One, what is that and two, how do you know what that is?” Huxley asked.

“It’s a disney inspired horror game and I’m from 2017” Elzin explained.

“Well, whatever it was, it was clearly a place of great darkness. Fought some kinda big rat or something when I was there.” Terra said.

“Yeah from what I’ve seen it’s pretty dark.” Elzin said

“Anyway I have a story.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon. “It's about this Keyblade or rather what it’s based on.” Huxley said as he started the story.

**

After the story the group was ready to go to sleep. “We should have somebody stay up and guard us for a short while, who wants first watch?” Huxley asked.

“I’ll start, not that tired anyway.” Terra said.

“Okay so let's decide who get second and third shift.” Huxley said as Elzin and Huxley looked at each other.

“1,2,3 Not it.” They both said as they repeated the same line for five more times before agreeing to rock, paper, scissors”

“You two are… what’s that?” Terra said, pointing at the lights in the distant sky.

“Lets mount up and check.” Huxley said as Terra pulled out his Glider and hooked it up to chariot.

“Let’s not forget the stuff out of the chariot” Elzin said

As they were ready to move, the lights quickly moved over them, and they were surrounded by four people on gliders. “Attention off worlders.” One of them spoke, speaking through a megaphone. “What are you doing this far out of the reconstruction zones?”

“We arrived in Appleloosa, sue us.” Huxley said as they surrounded them.

“Please make your way north towards Ponyville.” He said before they flew off.

“Well at least Ponyville isn’t far.” Elzin said as he shrugged.

The trio finished packing and continued making their way north. After several short minutes they found the half rebuilt town of Ponyville, people of all races and species working on rebuilding the much more modern version of the town Huxley and Elzin knew.

“So this is Ponyville huh? It looks better then I had thought it would.” Huxley said.

“Really you thought it would look bad?” Elzin asked.

“Well seeing Appleloosa made me think of the worst.” Huxley said.

“Yeah, let’s find someone here who knows how to get to Daybreak.” Terra said. As the trio entered into the town. They were greeted with friendly expressions, and they asked around for directions towards Daybreak.

“You can take a train, or follow the train tracks north by glider to get there.” A woman they asked said.

“Thank you mam.” Terra said.

“I wonder when the next train is?” Huxley said.

“Random thing Me and Mom went on a train to Montreal last year.” Elzin said before looking at the ground as he remembered he may never see mom again.

“Look don't sweat about Mom I know you miss her.” Huxley said as Elzin looked at him.



“The train leaves in five minutes.” Terra said, holding a schedule the woman gave him.

“Well what are you waiting for, let’s go.” Huxley said as the trio rushed to the train station.

The three paid for the tickets, and took seats. “Schedule says we’ll be at Daybreak in three hours.” Terra said, looking out the window.

“Well since we're all awake let me tell you the story of The One Punch Man.” Elzin said.





(Foreteller’s Reflection: The Mansion)

“Hyah!”

*Clank!*

The five Foretellers were training together in the courtyard of their mansion. It was a free for all since they were training in the scenario where there are multiple strong enemies around them.

Over the last month and a half since they had last visited Daybreak, they had not only been training their Unions but training themselves to pass the limit of their abilities. Most of their training had been against the simulations with Code Keeper. They were able to hold their own with the max level of Sephiroth individually, but if they were to go against someone like Zeke and Unum they would have to fight them together if they wanted to stand a chance.

“Alright everyone. Let’s take five.” Lan said to his comrades.

They all relaxed, leaving the simulation and went to get their waters.

*Ding-Dong!*

“I got it.” Alex said as he rushed through the house.

As Alex opened the door, a man dressed in green and red Keyblade armor was there. “Greetings.” He said.

“Hey. Are you a keybearer from Daybreak?”

“Courier actually.” He reached into his backpack, and pulled out a yellow envelope. “This document if for Ira’s eyes only.”

“Alright.” Alex took the letter and closed the door. “Lan! You got a letter!”

After a moment Lan and the others entered. “Who’s it from?”

“It’s from a Courier from Daybreak. Must be pretty important if they delivered it here directly.”

Lan took the letter from him and started to read the contents.



Dear Ira/Lan

Your speech for your council seat is beginning within three hours, by the time you received this we hope you have your speech and proper documents in order.

Failure to arrive on time or deliver an acceptable speech will result in your seat position opportunity being made null and void, and you will be replaced with another candidate. Please arrive on time, dressed properly, with your paperwork in check.

Sincerely, Council Member Leon.



“Ah! So it’s finally time. I was wondering when I would get a summons for my seat.” Lan said after reading the letter out loud. “I should go take a shower! You four too, since you are all probably coming with me… Right?” He said nervously.

“Of course we will.” Jenny said. “We wouldn’t want to miss this.”

“Yeah Bro. You’ve been working hard on that speech so we will be there for support!” Kira said, Dan and Alex nodded in agreement.

“Thanks guys. Now, to the showers!”





Zeke sat in the infirmary of Daybreak castle. Eclipse had been brought in with a heart that was breaking in two, something that, according to X, had not happened since his third wielder. “So, how do you think this happened?” Justin asked, leaned against a wall across from Zeke.

“From what you told me… and what you said you saw afterwards… it was the Killing Mood…” Zeke said grimly.

“Killing Mood?”

“A sort of genetic trigger, or switch that goes off when a Ventral first kills… no matter who it was, the switch gets flipped, and they go into a murderous frenzy. Eclipse is like me, but since his heart isn’t balanced, when his Killing Mood hit, his dark half tried to take over while his light resisted. The result seems to be his heart trying to break in two.”

“How did this whole ‘Killing Mood’ thing start in your family anyway?”

“From what I was told one of my ancestors was a witch that made it, personally I think it’s the mutated product of generations of killers breeding.”

“Or both?”

“Heh, maybe… makes me scared thinking about it…”

“How so? You think this might happen to you?”

“Not me… my kids…”

As silence took over the room, Cid entered the room. “Hey Zeke, the council is meeting up again, today’s that Lan kid’s speech.” He said, his tone cautious about the scene.

“Thank’s Cid, I’ll be there in a bit.” Zeke said as Cid left. Zeke sighed. “Work never stops no matter what’s going on.”

Zeke got up and began making his way down the halls. It was a fair distance to the council room, but he felt he needed the time to think. “HEY ZEKE!” A voice called out.

“Huh?” Zeke turned around, and his eyes widened in shock at seeing Huxley, Terra, and… a red haired Huxley? “Um… what are you doing here, and why are there two of you?” Zeke asked as he looked between the two Huxley’s.

“Oh right, meet my clone, Elzin.” Huxley said as Zeke tilted his head.

“Um… what did your Twilight do?” Zeke asked.

“It was god you idiot, didn’t he tell you that everybody that got sent off earth got a clone to replace them?” Huxley asked.

“No, and frankly I don’t think it matters to me… my clone is likely dead.”

“We’ll anyway, can you take us to my reflections realm of darkness?”

“Uh… maybe?”

“What do you mean maybe?” Terra asked.

“I’m assuming you’re not the Terra I know, but I can’t open a DTD like Huxley can, but I might be able to either know a possible way, or I’ll need someone else's help.”

“I can’t open DTD’s anymore.” Huxley said.

“Oh… odd. How did you get here then?”

“A DTL via my book.” Huxley said.

“How did you learn that?”

“God.” Huxley said flatly.

“Figures… well look, I’ll help with… whatever it is you’re doing, but right now I got a meeting with the council about a new member.”

“Okay well we’re going to be around come find us when you're...” Huxley started before someone shouted at Zeke.

“Zeke!” They turned and saw the Foreteller’s wearing their robes walk up to the group.

“Oh, you’re already here. Good.” Zeke said. “This is Huxley, a reflection Terra, and… Elzin…” Zeke motioned to them.

“It’s good to see you again Huxley. And it’s nice to meet you Terra and Elzin.” Ira said.

“So I’m guessing you already know that Zeke isn’t evil.” Huxley said brushing the back of his head.

“Yeah we kind of figured that when he helped us with a situation back in our reflection.” Aced said.

“Well, in any case, come on Lan, er, Ira. you're scheduled for your meeting today. Got everything ready?”

“Yes. I have prepare my speech and all that.” Ira said. “So is there going to be an audience or is it just fellow council members?”

“If these guys come along that will be all, aside from the rest of the council. Come on, the meeting is this way.” The group followed Zeke and Ira to the council room. They all took seats, Ira in the stand center of the round room, and Zeke atop the chair center of it. “This meeting has now begun. Our first order of business, the speech, memory check, and questioning of Ira for a seat among the council.”

“We will begin with the questioning.” Lord Death spoke. “So, Ira. Are you from the homeworld of Zeke?”

“Yes, as well as the other Foretellers. We are all survivors of Earth.”

“Would you consider yourself experienced in terms of mass population leadership?” Leon asked.

“No. The Unions we have gathered in our world are small at the moment. At best it’s an average leadership role.”

“Have you and your… ‘Unions’ contributed any information outside your world or local area regarding Keyblades, space travel, or magic?” Cid asked.

“Mostly in our general city. Anywhere outside would only have what is on the internet to go by. About Keyblades, space travel and magic. But we do have a plan for the future.”

“How many have you and the other Foretellers given Keyblades to?” Shining Armor asks.

“Roughly around 200 per Union, plus the about of those in the local police force. That would make around 1,175.”

“Have you and your companions faced any off world threat, other than the Unversed in your world?” Lord Death asked.

“During the events of the Fall Formal in our world Core himself had appeared along with Zeke, Unum, and Twilight.”

“What was done about the situation?”

“The situation, a student named Sunset Shimmer was infected-”

“We know that already, what we want to know is, what was done to this Sunset Shimmer as proper punishment?”

“After her darkness was purged by Zeke, we have her serving under our Unions.”

“So in other words.” Leon started. “You have an unstable individual going around, unaided, unwatched, and without any restraints, who can also access confidential information of your Unions?”

“Sunset is just someone looking for a purpose now that her darkness is gone. We took her under our wing to not only teach her self control but also try and steer her into the right direction. She showed great promise as a Keybearer and is one of our best students to this day. She regrets what she has done in the past and only wants to make up for it. We gave her that chance to redeem herself.”

“Was there anyone else?”

“There was an old friend of ours, Crow. But he is on Core’s side now. But in an earlier event, we discovered that Core had gone to Earth and had ripped Crow’s heart in half. One half of light, and the other of darkness. That’s how he can summon the Unversed. But he had sealed his light half somewhere unknown.

“And what are your motives towards the dark half of Crow?”

“We want to keep him from doing whatever his objective is, and track down his light half so we can make him whole again. He may be a potential ally, only if we can get his light half back.”

“But, did you know once split, a light and dark halves of a heart can live without each other, even when one no longer exists after both have become equal in strength? If this is the case, then if you manage to save this, ‘light’ Crow, will you still wish for the two to reunite, or will you dispose of the dark half?” Lord Death’s question surprised the Foretellers.

“We haven’t known that one half can exist without the other. But, we are still determined to reunite them. This is a personal matter. The light half contradicts the dark half thinking about my group. We want Crow to be whole again, so we can patch up the bad blood between us, and be a family again. Even if there is a chance of him still hating us after both his sides reunite, this is something that WE have to do.”

“Good answer.” Zeke said. “You pass the question portion, now for the… background check.” Zeke waved his hand up, and the floor turned white. “This ground now imitates the building, Castle Oblivion. Your most dark and cherished memories are now in card form. Place them on the ground and your memories will tell us exactly the type of person you are.”

Ira was surprised, and noticed five cards were in his hand. He was hesitant at first, but picked one of the cards and threw it on the ground.

The area around them started to warp around them, and it settled onto a scene where the Foretellers were fending of another hoard of Unversed. It was one of the moments where Ira showed how proficient he could act a leadership role.

The next card changed the scene into the scene where Crow had broken off from their group. Where he abandoned them and went to join the Ventrals, and how Lan tried to get him back.

Next was the scene where Lan was called to juvie from Crow. The two had talked and Lan had hope that he would finally get his brother back. But then when Crow had shown to not have changed, Lan left him there in an angry huff.

After that, it showed how Lan hunted down the Ventral he blamed for Crow’s corruption. How he found him and in a blaze of fury almost killed him on the spot. If it wasn’t for Jenny intervening, he would have followed through.

The final scene, was his Mark of Mastery Exam. Where he found a new hope, and the resolve to get his brother back. Therefore passing him, and him becoming a Keyblade Master.

“Well then.” Zeke said after the scenes faded. “We can say without a doubt you are well rounded, been through many hardships, and joy. Lastly is your speech.”





“Well, that went well.” Zeke said as he and Ira walked the dirt trail towards Castle Oblivion.

“I’m glad my speech went over well. I had trouble with it for a while, until settling on it.” Ira sighed.

“Yeah. Well, now that you’re a council member, expect paperwork… often.”

Ira’s shoulders slumped as he hung his head in despair. “I expected as much.”

“Well, anyway, now that you are a council member, you’re about to learn some of the few hidden projects we work on.”

“Hidden projects? Like what?”

“You played 358/2 days?”

“Yes.”

“This is our version of the Replica Project.”

Ira’s eyes widened in surprise. “And you’re going to keep that secret from everyone?”

“Only til we know the results work. While Organization XIII used it to make copies of people, we’re trying to make replica’s of Keyblades, Items, and rare things from memories. If it works, Castle Oblivion can be used to generate unlimited resources.”

“And I can’t talk about this to anyone outside the council?”

“Only during our meetings.”

“Alright. I don’t like keeping things from the other Foretellers, but I understand. This is my new position after all.”

“Yeah. If memories can become reality, this also gives us a clue.”

“A clue of what?”

“How God pulled us out of his head into reality.”

“Fascinating.”

The two soon came across the castle, and entered. Zeke informed the scientists about Ira, and they didn’t question it. The two walked over to a table, three items were on it. A potion, a sword, and a bar of sea salt ice cream. “These are the only thing’s we’ve been able to bring out of the cards and into reality. They exist fine outside the castle, and work fine… save for the defect.”

“Defect? They look fine to me.”

Zeke picked up the sword, and an aura of what looked like code floated around it. “It’s the memory of the person they came from. The software doesn’t fully suppress the fact that, it’s still a card made from memory. Too much use, and they revert to card form. Items at least vanish after use, and food… tastes okay, but try and eat it.”

Ira reached for the sea salt ice cream and took a bite of it. It was okay, but as he continued to eat it, it never changed shape from that one bit he took. It also didn’t show signs of melting either.

“So… unlimited ice cream. Cool.”

“Least until it gives you brain freeze. We’ve made the first rule, no replicating people, or the dead from memories. Second is that any attempts to replicate lost worlds will result in imprisonment.”

“Sounds plausible enough.”

“Well, that’s about it here. Let’s head back and see what Huxley wanted. I take it you tried to fight him first time you saw him?” Zeke asked as the two walked off.

“Yeah, it was Him Vs. me. But that was a while ago, and we were both on equal ground.”

“Heh, least when you first met him he didn’t freeze you in time and accuse you of being a sith lord on a Star Wars world.”

“Wow, sounds like you two hit if off pretty well.” Ira said sarcastically.

“He kept calling me a Mary Sue… whatever that is.”

“Well, a Mary Sue is a character that is pretty much perfect in every way and overpowered.”

“The complete opposite of Huxley then?”

“Hahaha. Now, now, let’s not talk about a comrade like that. Even if he is kind of an ass.”

“Yeah. Let’s go then.” Once outside the castle, Zeke opened a DTL and the two walked through it, meeting back up with Huxley and them. “So, you wanted a way into the realm of Darkness?” He asked Huxley.

“Yeah, we need to save Aqua.” Huxley said.

“So, what were you saying about the Unversed?” Terra asked.

“Ask the Foretellers.” Zeke said as he shoved Ira in front of the rather confused looking Terra.

“Well, our Unversed were created from someone else. The one known as Core split my brother’s heart in two and that’s why the Unversed are around now.” Ira explained.

“Oh. Alright then.”

Zeke opened a DTL and as the group walked though, they were met with a larger version of Twilight’s Library.

“Who in the fuck gave you permission to enter my house?” A voice asks the group, a man clad in a white Organization XIII robe looking at them with a slightly crooked silver crown on his head. “Also, hi Zeke.” Ben says with a little wave to his follow survivor..

“Hey Ben, I wanted to ask a question before trying anything.” Zeke says, then motioned to the others. “The people in the robes are the Foretellers, the one in the Organization XIII robe is Huxley, the redhead is his clone Elzin, a reflection Terra, and am I missing anyone?”

Huxley counted the heads before speaking. “Nope, that's everybody.”

Ben looked at Huxley for a moment. “Yo.” He says to Huxley simply.

“Hello” Huxley replied.

“Hey kid!” Everyone turned to the doorway, to their surprise, Braig was there. “You got any… who are these guys?”

“BRAIG!” Terra yelled as he charged at him. The sound of glass shattering could be heard before Ben appeared in front of the charging Terra and stopping him with Vexen’s shield.

“Listen, how about you not attack Captain One eye here for no reason and listen to what I have to say. Cause things on my end are...really fucking complicated.” Ben explains with a frown.

Terra looked at Ben and Braig for a moment. “You have a minute.”

“So you see, Braig here is going to be my teacher believe it or not.” Ben starts before disbanding Vexen’s shield to bring out Sharpshooters immediately after. “Cause while I can point and shoot at things with these there’s a lot more to them then just something anyone with half a brain cell can do.” Ben explains. “Hey Luxu! I think you got some special visitors to meet.”

“Coming!” Luxu yelled as he somehow appeared behind Ben. “So what… why are there the ghost’s of my friends here?” He asked, pointing at the Foretellers.

“Fucked if I know.” Ben shrugs.

“No way…” Gula said.

“You, you’re the real Luxu?!” Ava said.

“Yeah, and why are you three dressed in those robes?”

“A bit of a story.” Ira said.

“Does it involve having someone scream at you ‘No, I am the Unicorn Wizard.’?” Ben asks curiously.

“What? No! We asked God what that Kingdom Hearts X was gonna be about, then we saw the movie and asked to be the new Foretellers.” Ira says, not entirely sure what Ben was going on about.

Luxu merely stared at them. “... I’m gonna kill grandpa when I see him…”

“Okay first up no.” Ben starts, glaring at Luxu. “Second of all….the fuck are you all talking about? What mystical mumbo jumbo is Kingdom Hearts being convoluted about again?” He asks with a frown, finding this rather weird.

“Basically it’s a phone game that got adapted into a movie for 2.8.” Elzin said as they looked at him “What? I’m from 2017 I got future knowledge.” He said looking at the ground. “You don’t want to know what happens in 2016.” He said as everyone wondered what happen in 2016.

“I have five girlfriends and a new happy life with kick ass powers, I don’t give a damn.” Ben says bluntly as humanly possible. “So someone else ask because I’d rather be happy not knowing how the world fell apart.” Ben says, having a good feeling that some major stupid shit happened.

“Any way apart from what my clone said we need a way into my reflection’s realm of darkness.” Huxley said.

“Why do you need a specific reflection?” Ben asks curiously. “Also...I thought you were with Aqua…” Ben says to Terra, having a bad feeling that something weird is going to happen.

“Basicly this is My reflection's Terra and we need to save my reflections Aqua to get to My reflections Ven so we can the the three musketeers back together.” Huxley said as Terra wondered what he meant by Musketeers.

“Did someone say my…” Ben’s reflection Ventus said as he come halfway down the stairs, seeing the other Terra. “Ummm. Aqua! Terra!” Ventus calls out worriedly.

Soon Ben’s Aqua and Terra came down the steps, and just stared at the other Terra. “Ummm.” Ben’s Terra said. “Why does that me have a shotgun?” Was all he could say.

“Because we found it scavenging a ruin town looking for supplies to get up to the Daybreak Empire.” Huxley said as they all looked at him. “What? We landed in Appleloosa?” Huxley said.

“Anyway…” Zeke cut in. “Two things, Ben, do you know any way of getting to the realm of Darkness, and Two, why is your Aqua pink faced?”

Ben looked over at Aqua curiously, only to see her fanning herself as steam billowed out of her head. “Of for the love of christ Aqua.” Ben groans, rubbing his temple gently. “You’re really thinking of that right now?” He asks, looking between his reflections Terra and the Terra with a shotgun. “Both Terra’s, take a wild guess as to what I’m talking about.”

Huxley’s Terra was confused for a moment. “What is she thinking?”

Ben has a thoughtful look about how to make it seem less blunt before throwing his hands in the air. “Ya know what? Fuck it. My reflections Aqua is dating Terra, and since there’s two of you now…” He says, hoping Huxley’s Terra will fill in the missing gap.

“OH...Oh... oh nope! Nope! get these thoughts out of my head she’s like a sister to me, get out of my head.” Huxley’s Terra said.

“I treated her as a sister too...but after a while…” Ben’s Terra trails off with a warm smile. “Well I’m just glad I finally made a decision to show her how much I love her for once.”

“I’m glad for you, but still no.” Huxley’s Terra said.

“Well I’m sorry, but Aqua is currently thinking of two scenario’s that I don’t want to imagine.” Ben says simply. “Anyways, besides Aqua needing a new pair of panties…why do you want to go to the realm of darkness?” Ben asks curiously.

“We need to get my Aqua out of there...” Huxley started.

“Yes I know that, but do you want my Terra to start fantasizing?” Ben asks with a frown.

“We need to save our friend Crow.” Ira said.

“Zeke? What’s your reasoning?” Ben asks.

“Just helping Huxley and maybe see exactly what Core is up to there.” Zeke replied.

“And why do I have a feeling you want me to tag along?” Ben asks. “I mean I suppose it would be good to show that I can be friendly to Huxley and the Foretellers…” Ben explains, having a good point with that. “Maybe I can figure out about the void there...maybe that’ll help calm that prick down for once.” Ben frowns. “Oh also, the fuck are you doing in this pendant?” He says suddenly, bringing up a pendant for Zeke.

Zeke took the pendant, and upon opening it and seeing the pictures… sighed. “It’s me, my brothers, my cousin, and my parents are in the other photo.” He explains.

“Did your mother or father happen to have a katana?” Ben asks.

“My brother, Kevin. He loved those things.”

“Well…” Ben says before bringing out the katana in question. “Nancy’s glad to be in hell with her dead daughter.”

Zeke shakily took the katana. “This… this was his…”

“A women I met on Knowhere, who happened to be a Ventral, was a slaver for Core. Killed her with a little help, but still…” Ben explains. “She said her name was Nancy or something...but oh well, she made her decision to be a demon so I just killed her like the demon she was.” Ben says, Zeke clearly noting the small shake in his tone even if he was trying to keep it hidden from the rest.

Zeke was fighting back tears, and everyone could tell. “You know… my aunt Nancy used to say that, if she wasn’t born a Ventral, she’d likely be an accountant or something with how smart she was. Everytime my parents dragged me across oceans she was there at the boats or plane…”

“I saw the sadness when I saw her looking at those pictures...she still loved her family even if she was a monster...hell...I bet what made her be a slaver was...because of her dead daughter…” Ben says.

“She was always a slaver, even back on earth… but she only cared about her family, and nothing else. That’s how the Ventrals have survived all these years as criminals.”

“Christ dude…” Ben says sadly. “I...I was trying...to keep myself calm because she kept on telling me ‘I’m a human demon’...but this is just fucking sad even if the Ventrals are…” He trails off sadly.

Zeke sighed. “Only the ones with nothing left to lose go after that goal...“

“I don’t mean to interrupt, but this is getting a little to depressing... Can we head to the Realm of Darkness now please?” Huxley asked as the rest of the group agreed with him

“Okay...just hold on.” Ben says before heading outside real quick. “Yo Discord! Get your mismatched ass down here!” Ben calls out, hoping the old bastard heard him.

In a flash of light, and confetti, Discord showed up. “What’s up? I was at a party with the gods up in the Olympus Coliseum.”

“Well right now I need help. I have a few people you need to meet.” Ben says before turning around and heading inside, showing off all the new people here. “Discord, this is Zeke, the Foretellers, and Huxley.” He says. “And we’re going to need a ride to the Realm of Darkness.”

“My reflection’s Realm of Darkness.” Huxley said.

“Yes, his Realm of Darkness, whatever. How that’s not just one giant fucking place is still a little beyond me.” Ben says with a shrug.

“Can do, as for coming back that… you’ll either have to somehow hitch a ride with a heartless on their way to the Realm of Light, or find The Dark Margin. That’s the border between the realm of light and darkness.” Discord explained as a DTD opened up.

“And why can’t I just create a DTL out of there?” Huxley asked

“Because DTL’s don’t work anywhere in the realm of darkness other than at the Dark Margin.”

“What about a DTN? A ‘Door to Nothingness’?” Ben asks curiously.

“Not even I can pull that off, but you can try if you wish.” Discord said as he popped like a balloon and disappeared.

“Well looks like I have a last ditch plan just in case. I don’t know if I can do it but I think I could try if I’m lucky.” Ben says honestly. “But just so the rest of you know, my powers revolve around Nobodies, and Organization XIII, and sure while I have a heart I have to hear the bastards rant about ‘where’s my heart’ all the time…” Ben explains, wanting to at least give them that little bit of his explanations.

“Then let’s go.” Zeke says as he walks into the DTD, followed by the others.





“Ah the Realm of Darkness, it’s as dark as I remember it.” Ben says while walking out of the portal and seeing the realm.

“You’ve been here?” Zeke asks.

“How did you expect me to find Luxu and Aqua? In some crystal coffin or something?” Ben asks.

“Fair point. So, where should we go?”

“I think we should follow the trail.” Invi said. There was the sudden sound of gunfire in the distance. “Or follow that.”

The group followed the noise to see Aqua beeing chased by some sort man with a machine gun for an arm. “Come back my pretty little Brain.” The man called as Aqua got hit in the leg with a starry bullet.

“AQUA!” Terra shouted as he and Huxley ran towards her.

“Terra?” she asked as she cast Cure on her leg. “How can I be sure that...” she was cut off by Huxley slapping her.

“No time to explain, we need to run!”

“Did you just slap me?!” Aqua shouts.

“Yeah why did you slap her?” Terra asked.

“Man with machine gun Terra, fire your shotgun.”

“His what?” Aqua asked as Terra took the pump action shotgun and fired at the man.

“GAH!” The man said as he got shot in his chest.

“Okay now we can talk.”

“Huxley, don’t run off-oh you found Aqua.” Zeke said as he and the others caught up. He looked over to see the man on the ground. “Who is…?”

“Would somebody explain to me whats going on!” Aqua said

“There’s no time to explain, we need to get out of here.” Ben frowns, summoning his Keyblade and Shield at the ready just in case Hole in Chest got up.

“Now that’s a familiar voice.” The man on the ground said as he got up, looking completely unharmed. “Been a long time young Ventral.”

“... Doc?” Zeke said. “Oh… OH CRAP!” Zeke shouted as he pulled out the X-blade and Master Keeper. “This isn’t good…”

“Is that the X-Blade?” Aqua asked.

“FYI, not evil.” Zeke said. “I’m guessing you came with the rest of the Ventrals when Core showed up, right?” Zeke asked the man.

“You are correct. I got so many upgrades, so much knowledge, and while Core takes the hearts of his experiments, I get the brains.”

“Zeke who the fuck is this man?”

“Was my…family doctor.” He replied.

“You’re family has some fucked up taste’s in doctors.” Ben points out.

“You should have met the ‘priest’.”

“I don’t want to know about child rape!” Ben says.

“Can we get back to Dr. Zombie?”

“ZOMBAY!” Dr. Zombay shouted. “Yes, I like that.” He said as he raised his machine gun arm up to them.

“DEFEND!” Huxley shouted, casting reflect and blocking the bullets. “Somebody get this asshole.”

Zeke snapped his fingers, four Darksides appeared and began to repeatedly punch the doctor into the ground. “Let’s go.”

“OH by the way Terra those are Heartless.” Huxley said as they all ran in the opposite direction.

“Fuck this shit I’m out!” Ben shouts before bolting with the others.

The group ran though many area’s, dodging naturally spawning heartless in the area. After a while, they came across a large square building. Using his Keyblade, Ira opened the door and then entered. They were greeted with a concrete interior, chains, blood and a few bones were on the ground.

“Well...isn’t this all sunshine and rainbows…” Ben frowns while looking at the place.

“This must either be a torture chamber, or a prison.” Zeke said.

“This is just one place, who knows how many others like this or worse that Core has here.” Gula said.

“Maybe there is a way out of the Realm of darkness from here?” Elzin said.

“Can somebody please explain what’s going on first, I’m chased by that crazy doctor then Terra and the man in the Cloak come and slaps me then Terra has a gun and I don’t know I just want answers!” Aqua said.

“Look we’ll give you answers when we get back to the realm of light okay?” Elzin said changing into Morning Star armor. “This should light up the way.” Elzin said as he started to glow.

“Shiny.” Ben comments. “But sorry Aqua, but there’s no time to explain, just another day right?”

“Anyway I don’t think we should split up.” Huxley said as everybody looked at him. “What?”

“This isn’t a cliche, poorly funded horror movie.” Ben deadpans.

“Fair point, I was just making it clear just incase somebody suggested it.” Huxley said “But anyway we really should keep moving I don’t want my brain to be harvested.”

“Yeah I’ve played Wolfenstein the New Order that shit hurts.” Elzin said

“Okay when this is done you need to tell me more things I did on earth” Huxley said.

While the others were bickering, Zeke noticed the one chain hanging on the wall. Unlike the rest of the room, it was rather clean. He walked over, and pulled it. The floor disappeared from under them all and they began a long descent into deeper darkness. Except for Huxley and Ben who were floating above the trap.

“Well...that sucks.” Ben says worriedly, holding Sharpshooters to keep himself floating.

The others kept falling until they landed in a splash of liquid. They quickly surfaced for air. “Everyone alright?” Zeke asked.

“I’m fi...wait is this” Elzin smacked his lips. “Blood?” he asked tasting it.

Everyone began panicking, save for Zeke, who only had a single thought. ”Great, this is like when my brother had me help recreate the Carry movie in real life…” He thought to himself. He swam until he felt a wall, and moved around it till he felt steps. “Guys, stares are here.” He called out as everyone quickly got up.

“That was nasty!” Ava cried.

“I hope I didn’t get a disease.” Elzin said

Huxley and Ben soon floated down to the others. “What happened to you guys?” Huxley asked

“The fuck are you swimming in?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to feel green.

Elzin’s only response was grabbing the two and throwing them into the pool of blood.

Ben quickly surfaced and knew it was blood they were bathing in. “Oh...Oh god…” Ben starts, his face turning green.

“ELZIN YOU BASTARD...what we’re technically bastards?” Huxley said

“Can we get out of here quickly? I feel like...I’m gonna throw up…” Ben says, trying to not throw up from how uneasy he is from the blood pool.

“Stare to your right, we got nowhere else to look.” Zeke said as Ben and Huxley quickly got out of the blood pool and the group walked along the steps. They walked for what seemed like hours until there was a sudden crash in the wall, whatever it was hitting Zeke. “Ouch!”

“Zeke you idiot!” Unum’s voice ringing out.

“Unum?! Oh wait… OH CRAP!”

“Who?” Ben asks curiously. “Um...Yellow?” Ben asks, wondering if the voice was right.

Unum looked over at Ben. “Oh… hey guy… um, sorry about that whole… everything…”

“Well...from what I heard is that you are better...you're welcome.” Ben says honestly.

“Thanks, and Zeke, you know we can’t be more than a mile from each other! When you went to another dimension that hurt you know!” She yelled as she shook Zeke.

“How did you even get here?!” Zeke replied as she stopped shaking him.

“I’m not evil or with Core, but luckily the Purified Purebloods can still open DTD’s, then I just ran around til I found you.” She explained, getting up.

“Wait purified Heartless?” Huxley asked.

“Yeah.” Zeke said, getting up and dustin off the dirt from his clothes. “Turns out, Reject Darkness, when used on a Pureblood Heartless doesn’t kill them, but makes a strange little intelligent life form.”

“There is so much shit I’m missing here it’s not even funny.” Ben says bluntly. “Listen, how about later when we’re not in danger we can catch up alright? Cause as far as I know we’re always in danger in this damned Realm.”

“We’d be happy to Ben.” Unum said, then she glared at Zeke. “And as for you, you owe me big for forgetting that we can’t stray too far apart.”

“Y-yes dear.” Zeke stuttered.

“Dear?” Ben asks curiously. “Should I even ask?”

“Unum, my sixteenth wife.” Zeke says.

“I have five girlfriends, you have sixteen wives…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How do you walk?”

Unum grabbed Zeke by the ear. “When we get back to Daybreak I’ll make sure he can’t walk… neither will I after I say he’s done.” She stated, pulling Zeke down the hall by the ear.

“And I thought Luna was needy…” Ben mutters before following along with Unum and Zeke.

“She dumped me on my world.” Huxley said to himself.

The group kept on, finally they entered a massive room, every inch held computer screens, keyboards, and other such devices. “Oh, this is a record room.” Unum said.

“I wonder if Core is just using this room to play Doom?” Elzin said.

“I feel like there was a remake in the future…” Ben comments, not entirely sure but knowing the old Doom was fun.

“There was and it was awesome.” Elzin said.

Invi and Zeke ran up to the consoles. “This will likely have a lot of Core’s plans and research… despite how sadistic it is, it will help against him.” Zeke said.

Elzin looked around before he grabbed his head in pain. “GAH!” as Huxley went to check what was up with is clone.

“Elzin what’s wrong?” Huxley asked.

“I remember this place.” Elzin said as Terra wondered something.

“How does he remember this place if we only just come here?”

“I forgot to mention this, but Elzin was taken off our world by a deal with Core I was easily able to convince him to join me when he realised he was basically trying to kill himself.” Huxley said.

“So he worked for Core?” Ben asks.

“Well ... he has no knowledge of after they took him off world so... we don’t know what Core did.” Huxley said defending Elzin

“Seems weird how he got a dose of ‘Convenience Amnesia’ after he stopped working for Core don’t you think?” Ben frowns.

“Unum worked for Core and you aren't giving her shit about that.” Huxley said.

“I’m still confused on how that happened, mind explaining Zeke?” Ben asks.

“Unum is the only living reflection of his wife, and them coming from a time when there were no reflections, he wanted her. He invaded her village, killed her husband and the whole village, then ‘helped’ her and had her think she was his reflection, not his wife's.” Zeke explained.

“I remember this place.” Elzin said. “This is here they fused me with that Erza Scarlet.” Elzin said.

“What?” Huxley said.

“My powers they took a woman named Erza Scarlet then they fused her with me turning my hair red and my left eye able to see through illusions.” He said.

“That sounds painful.” Terra said.

“I’m guessing they put her weakened heart into yours and this trauma cause the memory loss.” Huxley theoriesed.

“Well...that’s one way to do it.” Ben says worriedly.

As they were discussing one thing or another, Invi kept going through the files on the computer. Most of the information was pretty useless to them, until he stumbled on a certain video log.

“Everyone. I think I found something.” he said getting their attention. He pulled up the file and played the video.

“Are you sure that this woman is powerful? Kevin and I took care of her pretty easily.” Crow said as he was seen dragging a scarlet haired woman by the hair.

“Yes this was the one ______ requested tho I don’t know why he just wouldn’t take a Keyblade and Heartless I don’t know?” Core said. “Set her over there.”

Crow walked over and threw the woman next to some unconscious male.

“Is that me?” Elzin asked as he saw Erza being placed on a machine.

“I think it is.” Huxley said as everybody looked at the two.

“I don’t understand Master. Why don’t you just infect him with a Heartless so you can control him?”

“Because Crow I actually plan on keeping my end of the bargain and letting him wander the universe while we take over.” Core said.

“So he’s only a one use tool. Sounds legit.” Crow said dismissively. “Anyways, I’ll take my leave Master. There’s a certain punk prisoner that I wanted to visit.” He said walking off.

“Good leave, now back to things.” Core said, pulling out his keyblade and stabbing Erza in the heart, removing it and placing it in a jar before snapping his fingers calling lesser heartless to drag the heartless body of Erza away before looking at ________ “now for your powers.” He said placing the heart into the machine and pushing a few buttons and pulling random leavers.

As the video cuts out Elzin asked a question. “Why record that?”

“After all that….” Ben takes a deep breath. “That’s your fucking question?”

“Well, I don’t have that many. It explains what happened to me how, I got my armors, and what happened to cause me to get amnesia.” Elzin said.

After the video had ended, Invi started scouring through the rest of the files. ‘Where did you go Crow? Who is this prisoner?’ He thought to himself before he caught a glimpse of another video that was labeled the same time as the first one. But it was an image of Crow. He pulled up the video and saw that Crow was standing in front of a specific prison cell in the same building.

“So, how’s it going punk?” he asked. Then the camera angle shifted to see into the cell. Who was in the cell, was a blonde Crow. He was bound in chains so he couldn’t go anywhere.

“What do you want?” Light Crow said weakly, not even looking up to his dark half.

“Just here to make sure you’re still in check.” Dark Crow said in a taunting voice. “Oh, and I meet up with our old “Friends.” There were just as weak and pathetic as we last saw them.”

“Why are you telling me this?”

“Just to mess with you. You are my weakness after all, so why not make you feel like the piece of shit you already are?”

“Why can’t you just see that they never betrayed us!?” Light Crow yelled. “They were the ones to give us a place to belong. And we threw it away all because we got petty.”

“You can keep telling yourself that.” Dark Crow seethed, “But we both know that they abandoned us. Go ahead and rot away in here, while I make them suffer.” With that, Dark Crow left and the video ended.

“Crow’s light half is here!?” Gula said.

“That seems to convenient.” Huxley said

“Well it’s not like we have any other leads.” Aced said. “We got to find him.”

“I’m pretty sure that the prisoner block was that way.” Unum said.

“Or it’s a trap.” Elzin said

“We’ve been here for...god know’s how long…” Ben starts. “Even though that we all pretty much jinxed it it’s probably a trap.” He frowns. “I hope it’s not but it probably is.”

“Guys quit screwing around. We’re already ahead of you.” Gula said to the two as he and the others were already down the hall.

“Fine then.” Ben sighs out before following along, having his keyblade and shield out at the ready just in case.

“Coming.” Elzin said chasing after the group.

As they got to the prisoner block they found it unguarded “Okay ether we’re really powerful or this is a...”

“Trap.” Crow said coming from behind them with Dr Zombay.

“Terra quick your shotgun.” Huxley said as Terra fired his empty shotgun at Dr. Zombay.

“Perhaps you should check your ammo before you fire a gun.” Crow said.

“We still outnumber you” Huxley said as they we’re surrounded by Heartless and Unversed. “Oh.”

“This is why you don’t fucking say that.” Ben frowns, readying himself as thorns started circling around Reunion.

“Where’s the real Crow?” Ira said as he and the others summoned their keyblades while Elzin pulled out two swords.

“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Crow taunted as he summoned his own Keyblade, which surprised the Foretellers. “Like it? I didn’t have him the last time we met, so I’ve been itching to try it out.”

“Sorry but I think someone’s gonna sue…” Ben comments at seeing the Keyblade. “Anyways how do you want to do this? You forfeit and tell us where the real Crow is? Or does bad things have to happen?” He asks Dark Crow, shuffling forward towards Crow ready to strike.

“Pull the Lever Crow!” Dr. Zombay said as Crow pulled the lever, everybody was hoping it was the wrong lever...and thankfully it was and instead of Zeke’s group falling down it was Crow and Dr. Zombay who fell down through the floor. “WROOOONG LEVVVVERRRRRR!” The doctor screamed as his echo’s slowly dimmed.

“Thank you Emporers New Groove.” Ben smiles before swinging at a Heartless, thorns suddenly dashing into three other Heartless and the four vanishing from the attack. “Come on, we still have baddies to kill.”

Before long the Heartless and Unversed were destroyed and the path was clear. “Let’s move.” Zeke said as they all ran towards the end of the hallway to find...

“A Gummi ship?” Everybody asked.

“Well random guess but I’d say this is our way out.” Elzin said as everybody got onto the ship.

“Does anyone know how to fly better than Luxu?” Ben asks. “Cause seriously that guy fucking sucks at driving.”

“Well I spent a month on a gummi ship I could..and it actually controls and not a PS2 controler. Great take it away Zeke” Huxley said taking a seat

“Sure thing.” Zeke said as he took the controls and started flying the ride was bumpy as Heartless began trying to take the ship with a fierce determination that only Core’s orders could give them. “Hang on to something, Huxley there are guns use them.” Zeke said.

“Ben, use them.” Huxley said.

“I hate you…” Ben grumbles before rushing to the gummi ship weapons. “Fucking hell how do you use these things…” He mutters before firing at the heartless suddenly and feeling slightly glad he just pressed a random button. “Yay for random buttons…” He mutters before continuing to fire at the heartless trying to get them off the ship.

As they flew off they came to the Dark Margin, Huxley opened his book and pressed on the Zeke’s world button and a Door to Light opened up arriving in Appleloosa in Zeke’s world, the door opened on the Gummi ship and Huxley threw out Terra’s shotgun “Hey” Terra said.

“Its empty and we’re not getting more bullets” Huxley said closing the door of the Gummi ship. An hour later they arrived in the Daybreak empire where Zeke landed the ship and take the separate people back to their own worlds “Well this was fun” Huxley said sarcastically.

“Could you quit it with your sarcastic attitude already!?” Aced yelled.

“Yes, can you stop? Cause that’s a quick way to have your heart start dying. I should know, half of my heart was already dead for at least a week or two.” Ben says bluntly.

“What I do?” Huxley asked confused.

“Enough.” Ben deadpans.

“No, seriously, what did I do If it wasn’t for me you wouldn't know where Crow’s light half was because you wouldn’t have thought to look in the realm of darkness... seriously did I eat your puppy?” Huxley asked annoyed.

“Enough enough.” Zeke says, stepping in to stop this. “It’s been a long day alright? How about we all just relax for a moment and calm down.”

“Fine.” Ben sighs out, disbanding his weapons.

“Zeke’s right.” Ava said taking of her mask, as well as the other Foretellers. “Let’s just calm down for now.”

“Tsk. Fine. I guess we’re all a bit on edge right now.” Jenny said.

“Okay and for what it's worth I’m sorry you couldn't save your friend.” Huxley said as he stretched his arms. “So I’m going to stay here for an extra day Elzin take Terra and Aqua back to our world.” Huxley said as a DTL opened up behind him and The trio walked into the portal.

“I also wanted to say sorry.” Zeke said. “We almost had him.”

“That’s alright. At least we did find a clue.” Dan said. “They wouldn’t needlessly move a prisoner out of confinement. So we can only assume that he’s in a different reflection of the Realm of Darkness.”

“And I felt like I amounted to jack nothing and just tagged along.” Ben points out, thinking about how literally everyone had a reason to go there except him. “But whatever, I met seven good people that I’ll have more weird adventures with.”
> Mass Xross Over 2: Down Time
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Morning rose over Daybreak, and all the guests began to awake. They all were still tired from the other day’s adventure, so everyone was going to relax for the day before anything else happened. Huxley was up rather early, searching for the kitchen or a dining room. As he found said dining room he came across a woman and Unum. “Hello, Unum who’s the woman?” Huxley asked

The woman in question merely looked at Huxley with a death glare. “I’m wearing the same clothes and you don’t recognize me?” She asked.

“Zeke?” Huxley said.

She merely hung her head. “Was the last thing in that accursed book of Rune’s…” Zeke muttered.

“Well we now have a last ditch plan to seduce Core if all else fails.”

Huxley suddenly had the tips of multiple Keyblades pointed at him all over his body. “One. More. Word.” Zeke threatened.

“Okay fine I was joking anyway.”

The next to enter were the five Foretellers, who weren’t wearing their robes. The moment Alex saw ‘Zeke,’ He zipped to ‘his’ side and lean on the wall.

“Well hellloooo there. What’s your name?” He said.

Huxley opened his mouth, but decided to let the scene play out for his own amusement. To his surprise, Zeke gave him a flurty look. “Shanna, you knew in town?” Zeke spoke with a false name… and tone of voice while somehow being flurty.

“The names Alex babe. I lead the Leopardus Union. And I got to say you look… you look…. Where have I seen those clothes before?” 

Zeke just broke into a small fit of laughter. “Well that was fun. Sup Alex?” ‘he’ said as Huxley just fell down laughing 

“Z-Z…” instead of saying anything, Alex hung his head and slowly walked out of the room. Which was then filled with laughter from his friends.

“Ahahaha! Oh, that's great!” Jenny said. “By the way, what up with all that?”

“I owed Unum… Not gonna lie, best sex ever.” Zeke admitted.

“Well I’m going to miss Zeke, but Shanna’s fun.” Huxley said.

“I’m gonna change back… at the end of the day…” Zeke admitted.

“Spell lasts a while.” Unum clarified.

Lan placed a hand on ‘Shanna’s’ shoulder. “I know you can pull through… Shaunna.” He said with a smirk.

“Unless we’re in hiding, please call me Zeke.” Zeke said.

“No Shanna’s fine.” Huxley said as Keyblades surrounded him again. “Okay Zeke it is.”

Everyone took a seat and soon large trays of various breakfast foods were brought out and placed on the table.

“So... Is there an arena here?” Huxley asked

“Yeah, the Mirage Arena in this reflection, looked like Monstro took a bit out of it, so we salvaged what we could and made our own.” Zeke said.

“Good, after breakfast we should have a legit fight.” Huxley said.

“Sure, didn’t have much else planned other than hide from Rune today.”

“So other than the fight against you two, what is left on the itinerary?” Dan said.

“We’ll I have to bring my Twilight back something...Oh and Elzin wanted to warn you about somethings about what happened in the next few Equestria Girls movies but I don’t know what those are” Huxley said as the Foretellers looked at each other wondering how many movies he could be referring to.

Suddenly the doors open and in walks, much to the surprise of the Foretellers and Huxley, a actual pony with a scar over his right eye which is shut tight. “So you all are eating without me?”

“Did anyone order small talking horse for breakfast?” Huxley asked as Kira walked over and slapped Huxley.

Zeke shot up. “How are you awake already?” He walked over and hugged Eclipse. “Good to see you’re up cousin.”

“So Rune finally convinced you eh? And please don't hug too hard!” Eclipse said with a wince.

“I owed Unum…” Zeke let go of his cousin. “So, care to eat?”

“Okay quick question how are you related to a horse?” Huxley asked

“God.” They both said nonchalantly. 

“Okay that need more clarifying.” Huxley said as Zeke cut in

“Josh is Eclipse’s dad on earth. God took him seriously when he asked for a fresh start, and he was reborn as Twilight’s twin in his reflection.” Zeke explained.

“Great I’m going to introduce him to my Twilight just to mess with her” Huxley said walking over and picking up Eclipse.

“No, I have problems refraining from calling my cousin’s wife sister. I am not going to your world to fuck with both of our heads!” He said teleporting to a empty seat.

“Hey that was my seat.” Huxley said there were Keyblades pointed at him again. “Fine, I’ll pick another one.”

The two took a seat, and the meal continued.

In an instant, Kira had appeared next to Eclipse with stars in her eyes.

“Hah~ Go ahead.” Eclipse said. Kira then started petting his mane. To her surprise, Zeke’s reflection Dinky walked up and joined her.

“How old are you anyway?” Huxley asked.

“Physically or mentally? Remember I was reborn.” Eclipse says with a shrug, secretly enjoying the pets.

“Mentally.”

“Let's see here….I was twenty-three and now I’m eighteen… I’m mentally forty one.”

“Kind of hard to believe that when you’re a miniature horse.” Alex said. “Then again, must help lure the kids out of school.”

Alex had a Keyblade hovered over him and dropped right on top of him manhood, to which he winced in pain as he fall off his chair. The meal continued rather normally, and everyone went about normally, and quiet. Afterwards, the groups left to each do something for themselves on their free day.





“So where is a gift shop? I have to get Twilight a gift.” Huxley said looking at a map of the City. “Okay there's the shopping district maybe I could buy Twilight a book?” Huxley said as he went off to the shopping district.





Eclipse stood on a balcony looking out over the empire, only Oathkeeper beside him. “Damn it...I don’t even understand my own dream….” He turned and walked back inside, heading to the room he woke up in.





Zeke felt… oddly accustomed to being female fast. He expected the whole experience to be rather embarrassing and scaring, yet he felt not much different than if he were male. Save for the long hair, and breasts. “So, why am I here again?” Zeke asks as his wives all exit the closet, each holding various clothes. 

“Gotta see what you look like all dolled up.” Rarity said. “This is just too good an opportunity to pass love.”

Zeke sighed. “Fine, let’s just hope this doesn’t become a habit.”





“This looks fine.” Huxley said skimming the book. “I wish Twilight was here so she could tell me what boo- Is that what i think it is?” Huxley said, heading into the kids section. “The Kingdom Hearts Manga?” Huxley asked. “Well this is too good to pass up.” He said, picking up all four issues of it.

“Can I help you with something sir?” A clerk asked.

“Yeah I need to find a book for a friend and I saw that this was the favorite book store of Twilight Sparkle, or whatever, she’s going by now and wanted to know if there were any books she would recommend?” Huxley asked

“Well there is the this book on the worlds that she wrote I would recommend that for your friend.” The clerk said as Huxley grabbed the book.

“Sweet.” Huxley said as he made his way to the check out.





Eclipse sat down on his bed, Oathkeeper across the room from him as he holds his head with his front legs. “What did I do…..fuck….nonono….. God no….” He lays down sideways and lets himself cry softly while the time goes by.

Don’t blame yourself Eclipse...You were defending me and Oblivion...he is so over protective that some of it spilled onto you...Her life wasn’t your fault. Oathkeeper spoke to Eclipse.

Eclipse wiped his eye before looking at her. “First off, it is. I could have tried to knock her out, or captured her, hell I could have done anything! But I tried and succeeded in killing her! And second, why can I hear you? I’m not in a Deep Dive.”

Well, to answer the second I only can guess it is because I am connected to your light...and right now your darkness is a hair away from being split from you. Thus my heart is most likely being used as a bandage as it were, connecting us closer than before. Oathkeeper sighed before continuing. And the first is wrong. Yes you could have acted differently, but it was in the moment. No one would be thinking clearly in that kind of situation.

“I killed not only a person, someone that as much as I didn’t know was family, but a unborn child as well! And you expect me to just accept that as okay?! I almost wish I had given into other me just so I wouldn't have to feel this, this guilt!” Eclipse yelled before going quiet. “Please...just leave me alone right now….”

Oathkeeper sighed before going quiet, the slight glow from the sunlight streaming in fading away as Eclipse continued to cry.





Zeke was halfway through the clothing when Unum pulled out a dress. “No I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said sternly.

“But it looks adorable” Twilight said.

“I don’t care if it helps me beat Core I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said.

“Fine lets try this.” Rune said pulling out a skimpy dress.

“What, you want me to dress like the queen of mars?” Zeke frowns.

“Role play.” Luna teases.

“... Rune, you have twisted them.”

“Yes I have!” Rune admits cheerfully.





“What the fuck has Zeke been doing?” Ben mutters to himself, having taken a small walk through town as he saw monsters, humans, and assort of other beings in this massive sprawling city as he started heading to the castle. “I mean seriously...a Goat woman standing in front of a school...a skeleton sleeping in the middle of the road….and I am so thankful to run from that one weird skeleton…” Ben shudders, wondering why that one skeleton kept screaming ‘Wait for me human!’. “And why the fuck did he sound like Skeletor!?” He mutter yelled as he continued his walk to the castle. “I hope I can talk to him and figure out this madness…”

Just as he got to the castle, he was run into by a woman in, oddly familiar clothing… and she fell ontop of him. “Wha- Shit!” She said, jumping off. “Sorry Ben.” She said.

“Uh…” Ben mutters before getting up and seeing this new woman. “Um...I’ve watched too much anime and I’m sorry for doing this but I need to make sure Zeke.” Ben says before stepping over and gently poking Zeke’s breast.

Zeke blushed, slapping Ben. “What the heck?!”

“Okay thank you.” Ben says honestly, rubbing his cheek. “I’m sorry Zeke, I just needed to make sure. So explaination now?”

“Long story short, Unum can’t be more than a mile from me, or she goes into pain, and with our traveling into other dimensions and she found me, I owed her… and payed by doing a lot fetish that was in Rune’s book…”

“I know at least three that no one would ever do which is so sad...I blame my friends for even telling me that…” Ben grumbles. “But hey at least you’re alive, have all your limbs, and don’t smell like Unum’s stomach.” He says, naming off the three fetishes that they didn’t know.

“Either way, I’m just gonna look forward to when the spell wears off and I change back.” Zeke said as he got up. “So, what have you been up to?”

“Oh just taking a stroll around town, seeing a ton of people, running away from an Earthbound fan that sounds like Skeletor.” Ben shrugs. “Seriously this place needs a lot of explanation….I’m so confused right now.”

“Everyone here is either a survivor from a fallen world, or is part of a world that has joined the Unity… I know that sounds kinda like a cult thing, but no, it’s a step towards all the worlds and reflections interacting again.”

“Cause you know, fuck the rules and let’s start trying to make multiverse theory null and void.” Ben says with a shrug. “But I have a feeling there’s a council thing going on…”

“Yeah, I’m a member along with one or two people to represent each world that’s joined.”

“Why do I have a feeling that I’m going to join in on your council?” Ben asks curiously.

“Only if you want to fill out the paperwork.”

“Listen I’m going to have to help Luna with her damned paperwork anyways cause she’ll force me into it anyways.” Ben starts. “I won’t like it but if it helps us all stand together and be even stronger then that’s fine by me. Oh...also I think Core has learned how to shape shift…” He mentions.

“Shit. Where do you think he learned that?”

“No idea. But if you want I’ll tell you and your council what he told me as he pretended to be God. Just to give you a heads up.” He explains.

“Sure, next meeting is a while though. If you want to inform security, talk to either Leon, Cid, or Lord Death.”

“Wait what about Lord Death?” Ben asks curiously. “Like….the one from Soul Eater? That Lord Death? Silly mask, silly sounding voice and is a fun guy to be with?”

“Yeah, he was X’s second wielder.”

Zeke could obviously tell Ben was trying his hardest not to look excited at hearing that. “Well that’s an explanation I’ll need to hear.”

“Long story… the only thing we agree is that his son and one of my daughters are dating… OCD little bastard.”

“Yeah Kid is a great bit OCD...but he’s a nice guy even if he can…get a little too dramatic over seeing something a centimeter out of place.” Ben says sheepishly, his knowledge of the anime helping him out in this situation. “But frankly, if your daughter is happy then power to them. Being protective is fine, but being overprotective is stupid.”

“You know how fucked up my family is right? The one from earth anyway.”

“And I killed one of them so yes I do know how fucked up your earth family is. But who gives a fuck you’re a happy father with sixteen wives. Let’s focus on our new lives alright? Besides,” Ben says before motioning to everything around them. “I’m pretty sure you’re the king of this place even if your apart of a council.”

“If they even try and put a crown on my head I’m bailing.” Zeke says with a chuckle.

“What do you think I did when I got a crown?” Ben asks before pointing to his silver crown.

“Cosplayed as Sora?”

“For some reason the thing won’t stay upright and tilt like it was on Sora’s head but now. I took it and placed it on my head thinking ‘wow I got a crown’. And I’m dating Luna. Sometimes, having a crown just means ‘I have fancy headwear’ not ‘I am king of everything, bow before me!’.” Ben says in a mock impression of a king, which was poor at best.

Zeke just laughed. “To each their own. So… wanna try and have that Twilight Thorn vs Darkside? Then try and bring back more people?”

“I’m pretty sure we have to advertise first cause that fight might scare a lot of people and also make a lot of people see a glorious battle that it’s not even funny.” Ben says. “I’d rather advertise it first just so guards don’t appear and ruin our fun.”

“Well, yeah. We’ll tell Leon and Shining Armor later.”

“Right then.” Ben nods. “Let’s hope they don’t mind giant monster fights...but their guys so they would understand how awesome it is.”

“Yes.” Zeke said as the two shook on it.

“So...time and place...cause both are necessary.” Ben says, wanting to hammer that out before they just summon giant monsters to fight.

“Huh… Ten PM, moon. Seems safest place.”

“Sounds about right.” Ben nods. “We need commentators to help explain the spectacle. I mean Pinkie is fine and all but we need more than just Pinkie to commentate the grand scale of things.”

“Fair enough.” Zeke nods, before the two of them head off to find the right commentator.





“I have the feeling that Zeke’s putting me off.” Huxley said as he returned to his room

“Huxley have you seen Zeke? We need him to wear this dress.” Luna said holding up a ‘dress’.

“No I haven't and is that a dress?” Huxley asked looking at the ‘dress’ that was just two golden bits for the chest and a piece of fabric covering the private area. “I’m pretty sure that's not a dress.” Huxley said as Luna’s ears dropped

“Don’t make me put YOU in this dress.” she said.

“How? That doesn’t even fit me?” Huxley asked.

“Gender change spell.” She said flatly.

“Oh right.” Huxley said nonchalantly.  “Anyway I’m actually looking for Zeke myself. He may have forgotten our fight.” 

“Oh well if you find him tell him that we’re looking for him.” Luna said as the fifteen of his wives just walked down the hallway. 

“Okay then.” Huxley said confused before heading out to immediately find Zeke hiding underneath a park bench. “Hiding from the wives?” Huxley asked

“You have to have seen what they’re trying to get me to wear.” Zeke deadpanned as he gets up. “Sorry I delayed the fight, been hiding and looking for a commentator for… reasons.”

“Giant Monster fight?” Huxley asked to Zeke’s surprise.

“Yeah, good guess.”

“Ben ran up to me and said Giant monster fight.” Huxley said

“Oh yeah. Well, I got time and the wives don’t seem to be here, so to the arena?” Zeke asks, brushing some hair aside. “How do women stand hair this long?”

“I don’t know.” Huxley said as they went to the Arena.





Eclipse wandered the castle, memorising every pathway, trying to do anything to ignore the screaming in his head shouting ‘Murderer! Child killer! Die in a hole!’ “Shut up!” He yelled randomly, startling some passerbys. “Sorry.” He said as they hurried away. Eclipse sighed and continued his self guided tour. “Only the restricted places are not memorised now….”

“Who want’s to see a giant monster fight!?” Eclipse heard a familiar voice call out to the public.

“Giant monsters? Inner geek...calm down…..don't just take off. It may just be nothing….but it could be cool…..fuck it I’m going.” Eclipse said after a short internal argument.

“Oh, hey Eclipse.” Ben says with a little wave to the pony. “Heard me talk about giant monsters fighting?” He asks. “Also how are you doing today?”

“I’m shit, thanks for asking. And I think ponies in MY reflection heard you with how loud you were.” Eclipse stated bluntly.

“I’m not that loud, sorry to hear that your shit but still glad to see you.” Ben says. “Anyways giant monsters are going to fight, want to know what giant monsters are going to fight? And sadly no Godzilla isn’t here.”

Eclipse sighed. “Fine, which ones are fighting?”

“Twilight Thorn vs. Darkside.” Ben says with a smile.

Eclipse’s eye went wide “You have gotta be shitting me.”

“Nope.” Ben says with a smile. “I can summon Nobodies, and I think I’ve got it down enough to summon the thing...I wonder when I can summon a giant dragon next?” Ben wonders to himself happily.

“My god. Okay inner geek, you win this round. Where and when!” Eclipse said excited. 

“Ten PM on the Moon. So sadly no giant monsters in the middle of a city but that’s fine enough.” Ben says with a shrug. “And I’m pretty sure there will be some fancy magical crap going on so it’ll all happen. Let’s hope Luna won’t mind a new crater or two appearing there.”

“If this one is anything like mine, she will get over it…...eventually……”

“Well I’m pretty sure they’ll figure it out sooner rather than later.” Ben shrugs.

“So, what has been happening other than the monster fight being planned while I was out?” Eclipse asked, temporarily forgetting his problems.

“So. Much. Shit.” Ben says in a simple, yet slightly exhausted voice. “Like holy hell, so much shit to explain. But long story short, became a master, have a now fully alive heart instead of a partly dead one, finally got masters to help me with my weapon training, my reflections Terra is dating Aqua, and so much other shit that it’s just…” Ben explained rubbed the back of his head.

“Wow, thats alot. I found out who my father was from earth, found out I’m Zeke’s cuz, got a armor upgrade and recently went temporarily insane.” Eclipse said in response. 

“Huh...didn’t know. Also...I’m trying not to go insane as well from killing someone...it was a Ventral that probably was the most caring but…” Ben sighs out, not wanting to go down this road.

“They were people….crazy murderous people but still….it's going to take a while to get over…”

“I’m sorry for bringing it up.” Ben says honestly. “But to change the topic...who do you think will win?”

“Honestly? I think it will be close, but my munny’s on Twilight Thorn.” Eclipse says. “Darksiders are more common than a Twilight Thorn and so their strategies are known. Also, Heartless rely on instinct, while Nobodies can strategize. Then you add speed and I think Thorn will win.” Eclipse says, seemingly coming up with this outcome right then and there.

“Makes sense, but as far as I know Darksides rely more on strength than speed so if the thing could get it’s hands on the Twilight Thorn then things might not end well for it.” Ben explains his point.

“Which is more important in a fight, the power of the blow, or the first one to land a blow? If you get the first strike, your enemy is playing catch up from there on out.”

“While that is true sometimes it’s not always true.” Ben says. “You could be fast and smack a strong opponent five times before they could even blink, but if it does about as much as a toothpick does to a brick wall then it hasn’t done much.” Ben shrugs.

“That brings up another thing, do you need someone to tell how much health each one has?” Eclipse asks.

“Actually now that you say that...none of us has Scan.” Ben frowns. “I mean we could normally tell because of battle damage that’s on the surface but...by that standpoint we have no way to tell how much health something has.”

“Well then, I guess I should say that God gave me the Scan ability huh?” Eclipse smirks.

“Ya know…” Ben starts. “What would happen if God forgot to tell us we can open a menu and then check our stats, equipment, and skills? Cause I’m feeling like that’s a little something we should have...cause battle experience alone is great but sometimes it can’t hurt to double check with a little magical screen telling us what we have and what skills we have.”

Eclipse shrugs. “Because this is reality and not a game? I don't even know how I can tell enemy hp...I just know.”

“Try focusing and say ‘Scan’ like you're casting a spell.” Ben suggests. “I suppose I’ll be the guinea pig here.”

Eclipse nods and focus his eyes on Ben, focusing in everything including body language. “Scan!” Eclipse says as his eyes emit a faint glow. “Wow….that worked? I'm surprised it did.”

“How much health do I have?” Ben asks. “Do you notice any weaknesses? Strengths? What?”

“Well, you have about as many bars as Sephiroth, maybe more if my memory is wrong, and other than knowing your body language and muscle movement, I can't see any the way your thinking.” Eclipse explains.

“Well at least we know it’s not like Final Fantasy to say the least.” Ben shrugs. “But I wonder if the rest of us could learn that ability sooner or later...also how the fuck do I have over 12 bars of health?” He asks curiously, finding that health amount a tad too big for someone like him.





The five Foretellers were taking a leisurely stroll through Daybreak. Taking in all of the sights that the Empire had to offer.

“Wow, this place looks pretty nice.” Dan said.

“Yeah, we didn’t get a chance to actually tour around when we were last here.” Jenny said. “It looks good for a once post-apocalyptic wasteland.” The others agreed. While touring, they started to remember what happened back in the Realm of Darkness.

“So you all remember the footage back in the lab right?” Lan asked, with the others nodding. “So what do you think?”

“It was a surprise really.” Dan said. “It was obvious that that wasn’t the same lab that they kept Crow, or even did the experiment. It was probably all imported to stage the trap.”

“Which means that Crow is in another Realm of Darkness.” Alex finished.

“Well, if worst come to worst, then we can just ask Zeke if we can look at other reflections. But we still need to narrow it down. There could hundreds of reflections.” Jenny said.

Lan agreed. “Well all we can do is work through it. For now, let’s just enjoy our down time.” With that, they continued their walk.

“Oh, hello.” Ben says while walking towards the group. “How are you all doing?” He asks, trying to strike up a friendly conversation.

“Hey Ben,” Lan greeted. “We’re just touring around. How about you?”

“Oh just walking around, telling everyone about the giant monster fight that’s taking place on the moon. Ya know, the usual.” Ben says with a smile.

“Giant Monster fight? What does that mean?”

“Twilight Thorn versus a Darkside.” Ben answers. “Me and Zeke talked about it before one time and we’re finally getting around to it.”

“Wow really!?” Alex yelled. “I want to see that! When is it?”

“Ten PM.” Ben answers again. “So who do you think will win? Speed and strategy, or Strength and Instincts?”

“I lean towards speed more.” Alex says

“Ditto” Dan agreed.

“I think strength is gonna be the winner. Their more sturdy and take more hits.” Jenny said.

“I can’t decide really.” Kira shrugged.

“I feel like they’d both be on equal ground. I guess the match will answer everything.” Lan said.

“And my answer to that is this fight will be awesome and who cares who wins cause giant monsters are fighting...too bad Godzilla won’t be apart of it though...but that would be overkill.” Ben chuckles, remembering how stupid strong that overgrown lizard was. “Anyways which Equestria do you come from?” Ben asks honestly, having a good feeling that they came from an Equestria like Zeke and Eclipse.

“Technically it’s not Equestria. We’re from the Equestria Girls Universe. It’s a bit like our world, except more peaceful.”

“Wait you mean that human thing that was gonna come out in 2013?” Ben asks curiously. “I do remember there were trailers about it, looked fine enough...but if a normal person were to go there they’d think everyone was high.” Ben frowns. “I mean seriously, humans having those personalities and color schemes? Don’t you think that’s a tad silly and weird?”

“We all got picked up by God and given Keyblades. Now fighting an ultimate evil, and you’re probably dating one of the main cast if the pattern is keeping up. Is that really the weirdest thing to ask about now?” Jenny said sarcastically.

As they were talking a voice called out to them “Hey!” the voice shouted as they turned to see Huxley out of breath.

“Huxley? Why you in a rush?” Lan asked.

“Have you seen Zeke he ran away when he saw his wives and that guy can run fast when he’s scared.” Huxley said.

“Well not that anybody else noticed, but I saw him dive into a trash can a while ago.” Dan said. “That was a couple blocks back.”

“Hopefully he’s still there, Thanks.” Huxley said running off.

“Wrong way.” Dan said as Huxley went to the other direction.

“Why did you tell him it was a few blocks away?” Kira asked. “He’s in that trash can over there.” She pointed to one near by.

“I thought it would be funny.” Dan said with a smirk. “You can come out dude.”

They saw Zeke exit the the trash can, stumbling as she walked over to them. “Thanks.” He said, exhausted.

“So when is the spell gonna wear off anyways. You can’t keep hiding from your wives for very long.” Jenny said.

“Not until around eleven or twelve.”

“Well you better keep hiding. I’m pretty sure I see Luna coming down the street.” Alex said.

“Yeah I’d better run…” Ben says worriedly.

Zeke’s response was collapsing on her knees. “You try running all day… Damn, either I’ve gone soft, or the female body is making me more tired than I’d normally get?”

“Need some help?” Ben asks, willing to lend aid to the exhausted Zeke.

“Sure.” Zeke said as Ben helped her up. “Man I don’t feel right.”

“Here. This will help.” Kira said, casting a Curaga on Zeke.

“Thanks… still got that stomach ache though… Must have been number forty on that list…”

“I don’t want to know Zeke.” Ben frowns, helping Zeke run from Luna.

“Well that was interesting.” Lan said. “Well, let’s just get back to our tour. I’m sure that Cafe Twilight told me about is around here somewhere.” 

With that, they continued their day.





“Where is he?” Huxley asked outloud. ”Maybe I should go back to the foretellers and ask what street it was on?” It was at that moment, someone rammed into him. 

“Sorry Huxley.” Zeke said, helping him up.

“Thanks, wait I thought you were in the dumpster?” Huxley asked confused

“Was, got out, running again… Oh, we still gotta have that fight…”

“And I’m here to help Zeke run from his wives...and I suppose I’ll be a makeshift referee for this encounter.” Ben chimes in.

“Okay if you're the ref I want to make it clear only one keyblade for Zeke.” Huxley said as Zeke looked at him.

“Makes sense.” Ben says while thinking a moment more. “Okay so this is a friendly match, no deadly blows and if either of you can’t fight anymore or I think the fight should stop before it get’s out of control I will stop you both alright?”

“Seems fair.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper. 

“What about summoning?” Ben asks curiously. “I think that should also not be apart of this match…”

“I don’t know any summoning spells, what about you Huxley?”

“Nope, no spells...unless wayfinders count which I don’t think they do?” Huxley said

“I was meaning you can’t summon Heartless Zeke.” Ben frowns.

“Oh…” Zeke said. “Alright, I only do that for special reasons anyway.”

“Alright so we fighting here or should we disguise you to get to the arena?”

Zeke snapped her fingers, a DTL opening up. “This will take us to the arena, we can fight there fine.” She said, walking into it, followed by the others.

“Sweet.” Huxley said, walking into the DTL “This is bigger than I imagined.” Huxley said in amazement. 

“Then apparently you haven’t been to a stadium before.” Ben says.

“I’ve only been to the Coliseum.” Huxley said

“Well, it’s actually just a bunch of single rooms set up like mini versions of the Mirage arena.” Zeke said. 

“I wonder what would happen if we all had teams for the Mirage Arena. If memory serves those fights are actually quite challenging.” Ben says, wondering what’ll happen if they all teamed up to beat the tournaments there.

“Meh, come on, let’s go find an empty arena room.” The three walked inside and found one quickly. Zeke entered a few things in then she, Ben and Huxley entered the room. A bright light blinded them for a moment before they found themselves in the Olympus Coliseum. “Feel familiar?”

“Yeah now let’s begin.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon and three wishes.

“Hey! I only get one, but you get two?”

“One out a thousand. It only seems fair.”

“Yet Zeke’s only using one as per the rules, wouldn’t it be fair if you only used one?” Ben asks.

“Fine.” Huxley said, unsummoning Three wishes. “Let’s go.” Huxley said casting “Ifrit” Huxley shouted as flames surrounded him.

Zeke held Master Keeper, waiting for Huxley to strike first. ”He’s gotten pretty strong… I wonder how strong though?” Zeke thought.

Before Zeke could react Huxley jumped out of the fire and looked different more monstrous with his keyblade acting as a tail.

“Well shit.” Zeke said, deflecting an attack. Zeke jumped into the air, throwing Master Keeper into a Reflect Raid, striking Huxley three times before he blocked the rest.

“Burn.” Huxley said as he took a deep breath and launched a fireball at Zeke.

Zeke took a blocking stance, and right before the Fireball made contact, he was surrounded in a dome of Keyblades. “Uhhh. I didn’t summon them!” She called out.

“What in the world?” Ben asks, summoning his keyblade and shield just in case he’ll need it. “Know why they were summoned?” He asks worriedly.

“Nope. I was just getting ready to block, then all these guy’s just appeared by themselves. They’ve never done that before.” Zeke admitted.

“You can let Keyblades talk through you right? Well let’s have X talk or one of them can talk…” Ben says. “Maybe it has something to do with your stomach problem and maybe your little...weakened state.” He says, not entirely sure what’s going on.

“Alright.” Zeke said, the Keyblades disbanding the dome and floating around her. She placed a hand on one. “What’s the deal?” Protect. Was all that came out from the Keyblade speaking to Zeke. “It just says protect... “

“Okay...that didn’t help. Maybe my Keyblade could tell us.” Ben says while raising his weapon up. “I hope it can talk through you...even though it’s technically me.” He says, hoping it could help tell them what’s wrong.

“You are with child.” Huxley said in a deep voice

“Wait WHAT!?!” Ben shouts, looking at Zeke suddenly, worry plastered all over his face at this sudden revelation.

“Beast sense’s. I smell a second heart within you” Huxley said.

Zeke’s face turned a deep shade of pink… before Keyblades appeared everywhere. “I”M GONNA KILL UNUM!!!” She screamed, breaking a nearby wall and it somehow leading to outside the arena.

“Holy fuck!” Ben shouts. “Uh...listen Zeke, I know this is sudden and I can understand your anger, but can you not kill her? Please?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to slowly move towards the exit so he could get out and warn Unum quickly.

Huxley quickly changed back and ran up to Zeke. “Whoa calm down buddy you’re going to hurt the baby.” Huxley said, not making things better.

Zeke’s response was every Keyblade out slashing at Huxley, rendering him unconscious before all of them even hit him.

“Oooooh fuck…” Ben says worriedly, raising his shield in worry. “Uh...Zeke? Um...want to go get something to eat? Maybe do something to distract you from….beating me or hurting Unum a lot?” He says, hoping to get something through her blind rage right now. To his shock, Zeke’s eyes changed, one glowed a bright white, and the other pulsated with darkness. “Uh...hello?” He asks, hoping that was still Zeke and not something worse.

To his further surprise, her hair turned blue. “Damn, that was close.”

“Okay what the fuck is going on?” Ben says worriedly.

“It’s me, the X-blade, I can take over Zeke’s body if needed… and she really didn’t make this take over easy.”

“Okay so how do you want to handle this sudden situation?” Ben frowns.

At this point Huxley woke up. “Man that hurt.” Huxley said running to Ben. “So why is Zeke’s hair blue?”

“That is X controlling her body...and thank god because I was scared I was going to get beaten way too much.” Ben says while keeping his shield up just in case.

“You’re lucky I finally managed to take control… At that much rage and power Zeke was accessing from his heart, me, and the other Keyblades, she could have killed Core in a fight.”

“To be honest that doesn’t sound helpful right now. So anyways...want us to warn Unum?” He asks X.

“You warn Unum I’ll find the Foretellers and Eclipes just incase Zeke breaks through.” Huxley said getting on a Keyblade glider.

“Don’t worry about her breaking out, when I take over Zeke loses consciousness. Until I give control back, she’s out like a light.”

“Okay then…” Ben says while lowering his shield. “Well...we should still warn Unum about all of this…” Ben frowns. “Christ, and here I thought this would have been a simple day…”

“Come on, let’s go for a walk, I usually just see things from what Zeke is doing, so moving around myself will be a nice change.” X said as they walked out of the hole and into Daybreak, followed by Ben.

“Well...I suppose it would be nice to talk with you X.” Ben says honestly. “By the by...what do you think about my Keyblade?” He asks, showing X his Keyblade.

“Frankly, it’s not a real Keyblade unless some Grandfather Light is forged within it, it’s sorta like a copy, since a Keyblade is only it’s Keychain, that Keychain lacks Grandfather Light.”

“Well...I suppose that makes sense. Cause this keyblade was...forged from a piece of my heart.” Ben explains.

“I know, it sounds just like you.”

“Alright...I just hope Reunion isn’t saying anything silly.” Ben says sheepishly.

“It doesn’t say much, but when it does talk, it’s mentioning the things it’s been through since it was forged… gotta say, where or how Core made a Keyblade forge I’ll never know.”

“Well it’s worrying when you think about it...I just hope we can stop his forge or his forging technique to stop him from just making as many as he wants.” Ben says with a frown.

“Again, without Grandfather Light, or Darkness, they’re not real Keyblades.”

“It’s real enough...but anyways how’s it feel being wielded by Zeke?” Ben asks curiously.

“Honestly, refreshing. Even Mors, er, Lord Death, was kinda a pushover in the beginning. Zeke grew up to be a killer, but only will kill to protect what he loves. Having an experienced fighter from the get-go is nice.”

“I have Unum and I already told her that Zeke got knocked up.” Huxley said dropping of Unum from his Keyblade Glider.

“I am so sorry- why is X taking control?” Unum asked.

“Because she would have killed you if X didn’t...did I forget that part?” Huxley said.

“All I heard was I knocked up my husband and that was it.” Unum admitted. “I didn’t think those spells were fertil… crap, then the spell won’t wear off till… I’m not actually sure. I’ll need to ask Rune.”

“I don’t know much about magic but I’m pretty sure the spell will stop taking effect after a day or so after birth…” Ben says, taking a wild guess but it seemed like a good guess either way.

“I guess that sounds about right.” Unum said. “Crap… well, I did number seventy… and that was one I tried not to do…”

“I don’t want to know.” Huxley said as the Foretellers arrived.

“Oh, hey guys.” Ben says, trying to change the subject from Rune’s fetishes.

“We came as soon as we heard. So is it really true? And why is her hair different?” Kira asked.

“His hair is different because it’s the X-blade in control and yes she is pregnant I was the one that told her.” Huxley said as they wondered how he could tell.

“Well that is very interesting.” Dan said, “So I’m guessing that she was pretty mad.”

“He wanted to murder Unum.” Huxley said.

“Alright, I guess the best option we have now is to go to the Palace and tell everyone else. Should we keep him captive until he calms down?” Lan asked.

“I’m not giving control back to Zeke til we can make sure when I do, she’s calm.”

“Alright. Then to the palace.” 

“Yeah I actually have a bit to talk about with all of you.” Ben says, remembering he had to talk to the council about stuff...before stopping. “Waitwaitwait...did you say one of your wielders was Lord Death?” He asks, a small amount of giddiness starting to show up.

“Yeah, his name was Mors back then, was human too, lost a fight with Core, world split into the other worlds, multiverse, and because he became a grim reaper, his heart was out of balance, and lost the ability to wields me.”

“Well….that’s a whole bunch of something.” Ben says, his eyes wide at hearing such a thing. “Didn’t...know that.”

“Yeah, Lord Death is from the generation that survived the world breaking into many. So that makes him just a few trillion years younger than Core and God.”

“My reflections Discord and Celestia and Luna’s parents said they were survivors of the Keyblade war…” Ben says honestly. “There nice people don’t worry but...just thought I’d mention it.”

“Lots of people lost their lives that year, yeah, the war lasted a year. You can say almost every Keyblade has PTSD just remembering a small thing about it.”

“I am so sorry.” Ben says quickly, not liking how he made them remember something so horrid. “There’s so many questions I have...yet I doubt I’ll be able to learn much…” He says, not sure if he could ask X any questions about the past and if that would at all cause bad things to happen.

“Let’s not dawdle on the past for now. We need to make our way to the palace.” Dan said. “And If you are curious about the War, then we could tell you at a later time.” He offered.

“You all have a lot to explain about all this ‘Foreteller’ crap, and Luxu has a lot of crap to explain as well, and hopefully you all could talk to him.” Ben says.

“Oh yeah, we have some questions for Master Luxu too.” Alex added. 

“By the by...should I ask what he stored here? Cause he said that he shoved something here and made sure Core couldn’t reach it...know why?” Ben asks curiously, remembering Luxu talked about golf clubbing this place away as far as he could to keep it away from Core.

“We’ll explain on the way.” 





“So you're telling me…” Ben takes a deep breath. “That this Master of Masters decided to craft the most dangerous, most deadly, and most whatever else Keyblade just because he was scared of X?” Ben frowns. “This thing can revoke existence better than Memory Stealer.” Ben says worriedly.

“That’s about the size of it.” Jenny said. “He explained it all himself when we found the damn thing.”

“Why the hell would Jesus make something so fucking demonic?” Ben frowns, remembering that the Master of Masters is God's son. “Um...did you know about the Masters father being God?” He asks curiously.

“Yeah we already know. And he made it because he was afraid that X-blade would appear again, also if Master Ava failed her role in spreading the light after the War had consumed all worlds in darkness.” Lan explained.

“Then it's a good thing this Master Ava or whatever did her job right.” Eclipse says walking up to the group.

“Yes. If it wasn’t for her and her students, then the worlds would still be coated in darkness.” Kira said seriously.

“Yeah, I wasn't dissing her. That was a complement, trust me.” Eclipse says in response to the hostility.

“Anyways.” Ben says, not wanting a bad thing to start here. “Besides the Master deciding to make an existence ender...mind telling me about all of the stuff that happened before the War?” He asks, wanting to know more about what happened before the war happened.

“Well the original Foretellers were the students of the Master of Masters. Before he and Luxu disappeared, he gave each of his students a role. Ira to lead them, Aced to be his second in command, Invi to watch over them, Gula do decipher the Book of Prophecies, and Ava to gather and teach the Dandelions. All while gathering their Unions and training exceptional keyblade users. After they discovered a Nightmare Chirithy, the Foretellers began to distrust each other. One thing lead to another, and that started the Keyblade war. Between the Masters and their Unions. The only Union that didn’t participate was Master Ava’s Union as she released her Dandelions, and went after Luxu.” Lan explained.

“That…” Ben starts. “That sounds like the stupidest fucking soap opera I have ever heard.” He says with a frown. “I’m sorry I know it’s something that’s deep and meaningful but holy fuck.”

A DTL opened behind Ben, and Luxu walked out. “Dude, insult that stuff again, and I will kill you.” Luxu said, his tone one of anger.

“I didn’t mean to offend…” Ben says honestly.

“Yes you did…”

“I suppose it would seem that way to someone that’s lived through it.” Ben sighs out. “Anyways what are you doing Luxu?”

“Duh, as for why I’m here, I came to see the ghost’s again.” Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “I take it you saw the Hall of Sins?”

“Yeah, we did when we rose the tower back up.” Alex said. “And we’re not ghosts. We have names.”

“To me, you're ghost’s of people I once knew. You see the rest of the hall?”

“The hell about a hall?” Ben frowns, not entirely sure about this part.

“It’s where my reflection’s and I all placed our friends robes and Keyblades to rest, as well as the boxes.”

“Well then…” Ben frowns. “I wonder how much more very important crap I’m missing…”

“Well he did say boxes. So was there more than the Void blade the Master wanted to hide?” Dan asked.

“Myself and dad had reflections, so yes. Lot’s to hide. Void was just the worst of them. Each box holds something dark, costing them all to lose their hearts and bodies. All that you see them as now is a Lingering Will.”

“Wait...Lingering Will? I thought that was just Terra’s armor acting on it’s own?” Ben asks in confusion.

“A lingering will is like a ghost possessing something.” Luxu explained. 

“I turned my reflections Lingering Will back into Terra and now something is telling me that was a bad idea.” Huxley said.

“My Terra is back to normal but...his armor is still probably in the Graveyard...or not because of that really weird situation where a crystal coffin holding Ventus there appeared….” Ben frowns.

“Maybe, who knows. So, ghosts, wanna see the other boxes?” Luxu asked.

“I...suppose.” Ben says honestly. “I might regret it but I might as well know. I’m missing so much info as is….”

“Good, oh, as for bringing a Lingering Will back to life, it’s just getting them what they lost back.” Luxu explained. “Now then, let’s head to the Hall of Sins.”

“Let’s a go.” Ben says as he tagged along to find this Hall of Sins.

“Find me before you wake Zeke up I’m going out.” Huxley said as his stomach growled.

“You all head on, explain it all to Zeke later, I’m gonna help his wives prepare for when she wakes up.” X said, walking off.

“I’m going to head off aswell, besides, I need to tell you something X….in private.” Eclipse said

“So I guess it's just the rest of us.” Alex said. “And I’m really curious what else the Master of Masters had up his sleeve.”

“I wonder what wonders I’ll have to purge from my memory. Also Luxu...you do know that the ‘Hall of Sin’ sounds like an actual dungeon from the Diablo series right?” Ben asks.

“Diablo? What’s that dick gotta do with this?” Luxu asked.

“I mean the game Diablo, not that bastard.” Ben says. “Ya know, the top down dungeon crawler made by Blizzard?” He explains, hoping Luxu knew about it. “Actually...now that I think about it in some worlds have video games about other worlds?” Ben asks with a frown, finding that little trail of thought quite interesting.

“Let’s not get distracted.” Lan intervened. “To the Hall of Sins.”

“Sorry man.” Ben says sheepishly. “I’m...getting into too many tangents now a days...with a side of philosophy for some weird ass reason.”





The group of Luxu, the five Foretellers, and Ben arrived in the Hall of Sins. The room looked to be untouched since the last time Zeke and the others were there.

“Now then” Luxu said, gaining everyone’s attention. “Where do you think the other boxes are?”

“Where?” Dan asked.

“It's in another chamber connected to this one.” Luxu said, summoning  Gazing Eye.

“What chamber? I don’t see another room.” Jenny said.

Luxu struck the floor with his Keyblade, and In a flash, there was a small spiral staircase appeared where the floor was. “I like to call it, ‘Hell’.” Luxu said as he walked down the stairs.

“Well let’s see if it lives up to the name.” Ben mutters to himself as he followed Luxu down the stairs, along with the rest of the party.

The group walked down for a while, finally exiting into a massive, dimly lit room, where black boxes like the one Void was in were placed in aisles, with each having a Gazing Eye and a tattered black cloak resting on them. “I’m the only one who walked out of here. The last Luxu of all the reflections of me...” Luxu said.

“The other you’s died? How’d that happen if you’re still here?” Alex asked.

“...When we all came here, you can imagine we all weren’t in the best mental state…I walked away, because I didn’t want to die...“

“Oh…” Ben mutters, now understanding full well why Luxu called this ‘Hell’. “That’s...can we agree to never tell Time about this?” He asks Luxu worriedly.

“Agreed. Now then, each box holds something different, something dark. That’s why we hid them all here, they’re all weapons, some worthy of being Core’s, others that have no reason to exist. This room, is the devil’s arsenal.”

“...” Ben takes a breath. “Um...wow...this is...pretty fucked up…” He frowns, not entirely sure if he want’s to start looking through the boxes. “But...why do I have a feeling one of these has plans for some demon golem army or something…” Ben asks, just naming off a random thing that could exist in here.

“It could be. From what we saw last time, it couldn’t be any more dangerous that the Void blade.” Lan said.

Luxu kicked open a box, knocking over the rusted Gazing Eye and tattered cloak on it in the process. Inside, was a small pistol, with a Heartless symbol on it. “Experiment 0894-BA… the Heartless gun… rather than dying when shot, instant heartless, never needs to be reloaded, instant dark army for the holder.” Luxu said.

“Oh.” Ben mutters. “That’s...special. But um...is all the items here made of Darkness?” Ben asks. “No experiments made using Nothingness?” He asks, his morbid curiosity sadly getting to him.

Luxu walked over to another box, and flicked it open also. Inside, was a sword that looked like it was made from glass. “Experiment G8529-R3… the End… one hit, a cut, enemy becomes a Nobody, and their heart… destroyed.”

“Well this room certainly earned its name.” Dan said. “Were all of these just for experiments or is there a purpose? Besides putting the world in more danger by them existing in the first place.”

“Purpose?” Luxu chuckled coldly. “Everything in here, it’s purpose, was to end it all… just because my father feared the X-blade. Void was his worst one… second to none… not even Experiment one.” 

“What’s the first experiment?” Kira asked

Luxu merely pointed up, as everyone looked up, they nearly screamed at the massive eyeball staring at them. “Experiment one…the God of the Void…or, at least, an artificial Void.”

“Why in the name of the nine hells did he decide to make a god like Beholder!?” Ben asks, fear filling his voice as he stared at the giant eye.

“The Void does contain life, far more dangerous and evil than anything the realms of Darkness, or Core, could ever make. If one was to access that power… I need not say more.”

“So...Void Lords and Eldritch beings do exist…” Ben says worriedly. “That’s...not good.”

“God and Core, before they became what they are now, had a younger brother, he fell into Void, Experiment one… was born from grandfather's own blueprints my dad found… and he made it reality.”

“I…” Ben starts. “For some reason...I feel like I should know who that is...but I don’t know why.” Ben frowns, rummaging through his head on where he might have heard of someone who has the powers of the Void.

“In any case, you all now know just how dangerous everything in here is…so make sure…if you ever need to use anything here…know that you accept nothing short of hell for using the things in here.”

“Memory Stealer isn’t anywhere near this…” Ben mutters worriedly, thinking that Xion’s keyblade was already stupid strong but seeing this hell it feels like he was holding a normal stick compared to an arsenal of the damned.

“Dad wanted to create weapons, to kill gods… he succeeded. He made weapons fit for devils.”

“To think, the Master of Masters would make these weapons. He taught you and the original Foretellers and inspired their Unions. This, isn’t befitting of a true Keybearer.” Lan said sadly. 

“You know what he, and all his reflections told my reflections? About what was in our boxes… he said this to all of us… ‘they’re peacekeepers.’” Luxu said angrily. “And we were dumb enough to believe it.”

“Well...if he told you the truth you’d probably smack him and tell him to destroy it…” Ben says. “It still doesn’t excuse this hellish amount of weapons that don’t deserve to exist to begin with but still…”

“Yeah... there is only one thing he made, that could come close to redeeming him…” Luxu reached into his cloak, and pulled out a scroll. “Blueprints… for a Keyblade Forge.”

“X said you needed Grandfather Light to make Keyblades…” Ben says, still not a hundred percent on this whole ‘make keyblades without light’ part.

“That’s what makes this one invention amazing…place Grandfather light, no matter how small, into its fire… and it will make it grow, and multiply. This forge, can bring back the Grandfather Light.”

“That sounds...both amazing...and yet scary that he somehow figured out how to make a primordial entity grow and multiply…” Ben says honestly.

“It’s not complete though, it’s missing one thing… a rather sadistic missing piece…”

“What is it?” Lan asked.

“The heart, of the X-blades wielder…”

“Ya know...I thought it would have been the Heart of a world and all that inhabited it...but that seems equally sadistic for some reason…” Ben says with a frown, not sure why he thought of something like that.

“Do me a favor… don’t tell Zeke about it, he’ll try and work around it…and fail. Only a balanced heart can make the forge operate, power it… I’d rather not he know this is how every Keyblade forge is made…”

“Don’t worry. We’ll keep quiet.” Lan said. “What do we do with the blueprints though? There is a chance he’ll find them.”

“Luxu is on my reflection of Equestria so Zeke won’t always see him so there’s that...and I’m pretty sure Luxu would sooner cleave a world in half then have that scroll get into anyone’s hands other than his…” Ben explains.

“Even so… Gazing eye has shown me that you find Core’s forge, that one he modified with darkness… that event will drive Zeke to his limit.” 

“Well thank you for answering my question on Core having his own Keyblade forge...cause X said that my keyblade is just a copy of one…” Ben explains.

“Not a copy, just… incomplete.”

“Now that we’ve seen… everything, we should head to where the others are. We’ve been here quite a while. And I’d rather not be in this room any longer than I have to.” Lan said coldly.

Luxu snapped his fingers, opening a DTL. “Yeah, I gotta go. Told Time I was heading to the bathroom and it’s been awhile since then now.” Luxu said as he entered, the DTL closing as he walked in.

“Well then...who want’s ice cream? Cause I want ice cream to help drown my brain from that horrifying mess…” Ben says while clapping his hands. “Also sorry that Luxu had to go...he has a girlfriend now.”

“We get it… well I get it.” Lan said. “So, we should be on our way.”

The rest of the party had swiftly left Hell.





Eclipse walks with X for a while without saying anything before saying. “I'm just going to come out and say it… two things. First, I can't summon Oblivion. Second….it's about the person I killed.”

X stopped walking, and stood there for a time. “Your heart… it’s trying to split.  Back in the day, we called that ‘Split Core’. When darkness and light in a heart is trying to come apart by themselves. I am curious though… what happened to Oblivion?”

“I….I watched my darkness consume his Keychain. The darkness also took away his free will, saying that although Oblivion is a Keyblade of light, it draws power from darkness.”

X was visibly struggling to keep calm. “Oblivion is a Twin Keyblade, Oathkeeper keeps him in check, while he is made from light, his power is connected to the darkness in his wielders heart. Oathkeeper draws from the light only, the two were middle children, made to replace me until a wielder of my own showed up for me. In other words, they are the balance keepers when I am not around.”

“I...I'm so sorry...I can tell Oath is keeping her sadness and anger bottled up, but my darkness point blank said, one more tug on my heart, and he comes free. I can't help her.”

“A Keyblade without it’s free will and mind… becomes close to a fallen Keyblade, in your understandable equivalent… of a demon. As for your heart, yes. One tug, one his over the heart, your darkness will escape from you. Now then… I saw Oathkeepers dents.” X’s tone was dark.

“The first ones were from….the kill...the others were my darkness when we fought...I didn't think a Keyblade could dent.” Eclipse says, still perplexed by that fact.

“We may be powerful, but even we face mortality, injuries. While age isn’t the issue, it’s about the impacts that can do us in. For every bit of darkness we destroy with our wielders, we both grow stronger… if the darkness is too strong for us to handle, we bend, twist, crack, shatter… die. Seems your opponent and your darkness were too strong for the both of you… what triggered this?”

“I...I killed one of the Ventrals….in anger after she dented Oathkeeper. Oblivion was screaming for her blood and I noticed she was wary whenever I struck near her stomach….I used stopga despite knowing how draining it is and struck with the intent to kill….I killed both her...and her child.” Eclipse said, his breath becoming heavy as If he was about to throw up. “After that...the killing mood….and you can guess the rest…”

X was silent for a long time. “So, you admit killing an unborn child to a council member… while I won’t punish you for the killing of the woman… her child is another story… that, you will be punished for.”

“I figured that would be the case...and I wouldn't have it any other way….even Oath shut up when I brought up that fact.” Eclipse said, looking at the ground.

“I don’t think Zeke or the council should know about this… but… was this the girl?” X pulled out the pendant Ben gave Zeke, and showed the pictures to Eclipse.

Eclipse nods sadly. “Yes, her name was Kristy.”

“If Zeke’s memories are right… she had one dream… aside from robbing every bank in Australia.”

“I believe it...they are human. Bad people, but human just the same. And humans dream.” Eclipse says shakily. “What...what was hers?”

“To be a mom.”

“Heh...so not only did I take her life...but I stole her dream…” Eclipse says, tears forming in his eyes. “Damn it….”

“Now then… what should your punishment for killing an unborn child be?”

“Nothing is too much for that… hell, I'd give myself a life sentence. But something tells me you have a different plan.”

“A life sentence sounds good… from now on, you’re sentenced to life in caretaking.” X said, a smirk across the face he was controlling.

“I….what?” Eclipse says, confused.

“You heard me. When you get back to your reflection, open an orphanage, and take care of every lost child you come across… till you die. Understood? You ended a life not yet lived, so your punishment will be to help and aid those that need it in the beginning of theirs.”

“I… I understand. I don't think I'm...the one to raise children but I understand.” Eclipse says, still confused, but glad he is getting some kind of punishment.

“Good then, now, mind doing me a favor?”

“Depends on the favor.” Eclipse responds.

“I’m heading over to Zeke’s wives to give control back to her… mind when she wakes up, you keep her from strangling Unum? She kinda knocked her up.”

Eclipse stared blankly at X for a moment before bursting out laughing .“Oh gods...Sure X, I'll help.”

“Great, wanna know something only I know, well, Kingdom Hearts and I know? It’s about Zeke.”

“I'll bite, what is it?”

“Zeke is a human Keyblade, you know this, but the kind of Keyblade he… she is… it’s a human version of me… and so will her child… you understand that there’s only meant to be one of me in existance, now there’s gonna be three. You know what that means?”

“The multiverse is fucked when that child hits puberty?” 

“Ha! Not quite. None of Zeke’s other children were born like… me, only this one… which makes me thing only the ‘direct’ descendants of Zeke can be like me, if that happens… need I say more?”

Dawning realisation hits Eclipse upside side the head. “The child will have a balanced heart. And have access to Kingdom Hearts...oh fuck.”

“Not just that, if this child is born female, then she might have another X-blade child. Half Keyblades are one thing… but human X-blades… they’re demigods.”

“If this kid is female….Zeke will have given birth to the Keyblade variant of the Alicorns...holy hell….”

“Exactly. If that happens, that’s a positive, and negative.”

“I can see how. Positive, you have a race of balancers. Downside is exactly that, a race of balance. One kid becomes too goody two shoes, and one will end up being a villain. In fighting amongst family over something as natural as breathing for them. And with access to Kingdom Hearts and now the multiverse…..” Eclipse stops that train of thought.

“Yeah… frightens me and Kingdom Hearts both, but, if it happens, it happens.”

“As most time travel movies state, you can’t change the past, only add to it. What's done is done.”

“Yeah. Now, come on, we’re close to Zeke’s bedroom, and I’m sure Unum told them what happened already, so you just keep Zeke from going crazy, alright?”

“Worst case scenario, I use stopga and deal with the migraine from hell the next morning.”

The two made it to Zeke’s bedroom, Zeke’s wives were there. Some were nervous, others were chuckling. X layed Zeke’s body on the bed and closed their eyes, Zeke’s hair quickly changing back to blond. “I fucked up…” Unum said.

“Hey, don't blame yourself. From what X told me on the way here, this is a small thing that could have happened after going that far from you.” Eclipse says

“I didn’t think those spells were fertile…” Rune said. “It’s kinky, but still unexpected.”

“Well, what's done is done. Lets hope momma Zeke here thinks the same when she wakes up.” Eclipse said comically.

Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I wonder if when the kid is older, are they gonna forever gonna call Zeke mom, or dad?”

“That….. is a very good question.”

“I just hope the child is born healthy.” Toriel said. “In my world, some monsters change their gender at will to reproduce, but this is a human so… I’m not sure.”

“It is also magic, and despite my many magic lessons, I have come to the conclusion that magic doesn't care if it makes sense, it does what it wants. As long as he stays a she for the term, I don't see what could go wrong.”

“Core.” Fluttershy said, worried. “If they somehow attack… Unversed can already managed to be on Daybreak, but if they show up… with Zeke like this…”

“Flutters, if there is one thing you of all people should know, is don't fuck with a momma, especially while pregnant. That's asking to die.”

“Ugh.” Zeke’s voice sounded, everyone in the room stiffened in slight fear. “I have the worst head ac-” Zeke’s eyes shot open. “... Did… Did Unum really get me pregnant?” She asked, sitting up.

“‘Fraid so cuz. But hey, it's all okay. Now you get to know what your wives go through.” Eclipse stated bluntly

There was a noticeable sweat bead on Zeke’s forehead. “Heheh… yay, I’m gonna be the first man from earth to go through childbirth… Am I gonna be stuck like this after the kid’s born?”

“I...have no idea but according to Twilight you shouldn't.”

“Well, it’s likely.” Twilight said. “While no incident like this is typically reported, there were a few known cases back before the Nobodies showed up. About half of the people a few days after birth changed back, and the ones who enjoyed being female stayed that way… seems mostly to depend on your feelings of the matter.”

“That’s just it though.” Zeke said, crossing her arms. “I kinda don’t care if I’m a guy or girl, the whole pregnant thing is just… surprising… I get this is someone's fetish, but I’m just in the middle of hating and liking it.”

“Hey, think of it like this, what's done is done, no need to dwell on it or stuff gets worse. Focus on after the baby arrives for now.” Eclipse says, trying to be helpful.

“I’m worried about the baby now… If it’s a boy or girl, what kinda Keychain it will come out as… if Core tries anything…”

“For the boy or girl, I think that's a common one, the keychain I would think would be more interesting than scary.” Eclipse says “As for that last fear, you have your wives, friends, a entire kingdom, and me to help out with defence if he strikes while you're in labor. Any other time is suicide on Core’s side.”

“Even so… what if… the baby, or I don’t… make it?”

“Alright girls, you help him out here, I'm not the one with experience.” Eclipse says, making room for the others.

The first to come up was Hearts Care, and Derpy, who both wrapped their arms around Zeke. “Listen Zeke.” Hearts Care started. “That is a reasonable fear, both you and the baby could die in the process, but you know what helps?”

“What?”

“Wanting to see your baby.” Derpy finished. “Childbirth is a miracle because both mother and child could die in the process, when both survive, that’s the real miracle.”

“Besides.” Rune cut in. “We’re here for you, and even as a pregnant woman, there’s fun to be had~”

Zeke blushed. “You got me there. I guess it will just happen when it happens.”

“Oh and about that part of being the first male from earth to get pregnant, at least your not the first to have a period. That title belongs to me.” Eclipse buts in.

Zeke and Eclipse burst out in laughter. “True, but birth will hurt a lot more I imagine.”

“Yeah, but you can wear yours like a badge of honor, and have a trophy to show for it in the form of a kid. I just have the memory of pain and anger.”

“And your Twilight’s laughing at your misery I bet.”

“....and her stupid photos….I swear if that mare wasn't my sister…” Eclipse grumbles.

“Well, thanks for calming me down… So, I guess all that’s left for today is the Darkside vs. Twilight Thorn fight on the moon, hope you don’t mind Luna.”

“Not at all.” Luna said. “Could use a few hundred more craters.” 

“And with that, I'll leave you ladies to have some….fun time. See you at ten cuz!” Eclipse says with a smirk as he walks out.





Daybreak was filled with excitement over the monster fight, many were watching on tv, some flew to the moon itself via glider to watch up close. Zeke, Ben, Eclipse, and a few others stood in front of camera’s to explain the battle. “Greetings Daybreak, it’s council member Zeke… Yeah, I know, it’s a… spell gone wrong at the lab. Anyway, today is Daybreak’s first ever giant monster fight, and joining me are Eclipse, acting as the commentator, and Ben, who is in control of the second monster.” Zeke backed up, giving the two room to speak.

“It’s wonderful to meet the people of Daybreak.” Ben says with a small bow before straightening himself before stepping aside so Eclipse could talk.

Eclipse stepped up with a smile. “Today we are watching two titans that we have always wondered ‘who would win?’ The Nobody Giant, Twilight Thorn, or the Great Shadow, Darkside.  The Nobody and Heartless will be under control by Council member Zeke and Ben respectively, so don't worry those of you in the audience, no harm will come to any of you.”

Zeke quickly stepped in. “No, Daybreak homeworld residents, please remain calm, much as I have full, non corrupted use of Heartless, Ben here has full control over his Nobodies without being insane. He’s nutty at best.” Zeke stepped away again.

“That depends on how you define those words Zeke.” Ben jokes with a smile. “But as council member Zeke has explained yes, I have full control over Nobodies without being a bad guy. I am also, as far as any of us know, the only person who can control Nobodies while still retaining my heart. Everything will be under control.” He explains before stepping away again.

Eclipse decides to add some charm for this next bit. “Besides, let’s break away from the safety, let’s talk about the Combatants! It’s not everyday you see a Darkside, let alone a Twilight Thorn! What can you say about their strengths and weaknesses?”

“I’ll start.” Ben says before stepping forward. “A Twilight Thorn is fast and flexible, able to swiftly dodge and attack at the same time. It can also shift its form to either act like a dome to summon Creeper nobodies and thorns to attack its opponent. It also has the ability to fly and basically turn itself into a giant magical cannon. I’m not entirely sure if it can chain up a Darkside but I do know that if it get’s the chance a Twilight Thorn can and most likely will summon a giant sphere of energy to drive into its opponent.” Ben explains. “But while you might think that’s all well and good the Twilight Thorn tends to just move around and focus it’s thoughts on it’s opponent, not attacking a good majority of the time even if it’s ready to defend itself. It’s special ‘dome’ ability can leave it wide open for attacks even if the thorns it summons can defend it’s not as good of a defense as some might think.” Ben explains before thinking for a moment. “Did I miss anything or was that about it?” He asks, hoping he didn’t miss anything of importance here as he stepped away.

“I think that’s all.” Zeke said, stepping forward. “Now then, we all know a Darkside varies in power, attacks, but is known to be rather slow compared to a Twilight thorn. What it does have for it though, is raw strength and primal instinctual combat. So in a nutshell, this is primal instinct vs basic intelligence, strength or speed? Which will win? We won’t stop you all from betting, but any of you try to help your side win or start a fight, you will be arrested.” Zeke said. “Now then, Let the fight begin.” Zeke snapped his fingers as the camera suddenly changed to the moon’s surface, where a Darkside came up from the darkness.

Ben clapped his hands and placed them on the ground, a giant white hole appearing behind him as thorns started swirling around before a Twilight Thorn appeared, standing there and looking at the Darkside.

Eclipse flew up on his Glider, a microphone strapped to his hoof. “Ladies and Gentlemen, It’s time for a monster fight!” He yelled as the magic walls around the arena came up. “In the shadow corner we have Darkside! On the Nothing corner Twilight Thorn! Let the battle commence!”

“To start off the Fight we see Twilight Thorn dodge a blow from the Darkside, oh he’s summoning the shadows! Oh no, this left him open for a attack from the twilight thorn, sending the thorn directly to the Darkside! They didn’t do much, but Twilight Thorn is still untouched folks! Darkside is sticking his hand into the ground, and pulling out a Dark sphere! And there are too many of them for it’s large sides as the Twilight thorn takes some hits of his own! That's going to leave a mark. Looks like Twilight Thorn is done playing as it goes for it’s own Sphere attack! Glad I’m on this side of the barrier and OH! Darkside just TANKED that hit! it is looking pretty bad but sure isn’t about to show it as it grabs the Twilight Thorn and tries to pummel it while they are on the ground! Brutal! Wouldn’t expect anything less from a- did-did Twilight Thorn just slip from under Darkside, slapping him the entire time?! Looks like that mind of Thorn’s is on overdrive right now as they are both nearing their last legs here. And Twilight with the dome, mixed with Darkside summoning those shadow again. The Shadow’s and Creepers are duking it out as Darkside rears up to do it’s whole chest shot thing. With Twilight immobile for now, those hits are all hitting! It is starting to look like Darkside, But wait! Twilight Thorn decides to use it’s Sphere again?! How many can it do?! And OH! It’s so close folks, I’d estimate one more hit, and it’s all over! Darkside, going for that punch, and Twilight thorn dodges with a mass of thorns to Darkside’s face! And it disperses back into darkness! It’s all over folks! The winner is Twilight Thorn!” Eclipse yells as he flies back down to where the three all met up earlier.

“Seemed a little touch and go don’t ya think?” Ben asks, the massive amount of cheering at the fight being awesome felt like it could be felt three worlds over.

“Kinda.” Zeke says. “We should do this more often with different enemies. You game?”

“Yes, yes and more yes.” Ben says with a giddy smile. “And maybe, just maybe, there are other giant Nobodies that could add to the fun don’t ya think?”

“Dragon vs that boss from KH one?” Eclipse suggests.

“Sure, but some other day, let’s not break Luna’s moon in one day now.” Zeke jokes, turning to the camera. “Well then, till whenever these two show up again, night Daybreak.”

Eclipse and Ben both wave to the camera as the cameraman signals it turning off. “That was fun.” Eclipse says, taking a sip of water.

“So Ben.” Zeke starts. “Mind helping in bring back the rest of the world tomorrow?”

“It sounds like quite a task.” Ben says before waving his hand, the Twilight thorn vanishing quickly. “But let’s hope I’m up to the task. Becoming a Keyblade Master sure helped me with summoning so I think I can handle it.”

“Great, I wanna get a bunch of stuff out of the way before the kid comes, and since Keyblade children only need a month and a half in the womb, I got a short limit.”

“Is everyone a Keyblade Master but me?” Eclipse ask exasperated.

“Well, I think two other people I know haven’t taken their exams for the Master mark, but I should try and check up on them again.” 

“Who are these other two?” Ben asks curiously. “Other people god gave keyblades to or what?”

“Okami, and John Corvo. Neither of them had Keyblades, I gave them one each. Okami got Two Become One, and John got Fenrir. John has… assassin abilities from the Dishonored game, and Okami is some kinda guard.”

“Wait….Corvo?” Ben says before his eyes widen in realization. “No wonder why I thought that…” Ben mutters to himself. “Well thank you for telling me that Zeke...wonder if I’ll meet those two anytime soon.” Ben says honestly.

“Hopefully. Been a while and those two have their own issues to deal with, also, Ben, I wanna talk with Luxu. X told me a few things, and I wanna ask about how to fix dented Keyblades…Eclipse’s Oathkeeper needs repairs.”

Eclipse looks down, ashamed. “Yeah...Yeah she is.”

“Luxu’s with Time at the moment but I’m pretty sure he’s willing to talk to ya…” Ben says honestly, unconsciously shivering at the horrors that Luxu showed him and the Foretellers in that hell hole. “I’m pretty sure he’s got a lot to talk about alright…”

“That reminds me, I need to tell you what God told me not long ago Zeke, but with all this craziness I almost forgot.” Eclipse says looking up.

“What’s up?” Zeke asks.

“Apparently I was close to unlocking Oblivion and Oathkeeper’s true powers….Oblivion to send someone and all their reflections to the void, and oathkeeper to bring a single reflection of somebody out. Then my heart started to split….”

Zeke’s eyes widened. “So then… what you're saying is… if you can unlock this power, you can get Core’s Unum back?”

“That doesn’t sound either completely broken or have more drawbacks than a hooker in vegas with every known STD known to man whatsoever.” Ben says, not entirely making sense but hoping his point got across to them.

“I’m never using Oblivion’s when I get him back. I could be about to die, with Luna and Twi bleeding right next to me, and I wouldn’t use it. That kind of power….no one deserves to erase existence.” Eclipse said firmly.

“Memory Stealer has a similar ability but a lot weaker. It can only revoke the existence of people with a heart...and trust me I understand that fact a lot more, Core even told me about it.” Ben says honestly. “I should get to that with the Council...I have a few things to talk about…”

“I...I don’t know if I should. I know they would want to know about everything about me...and there are some things, some skeletons best left in the closet.”

“I understand...but remember we need to stand united against Core and his allies...we all understand if you want to keep certain things under wraps but sooner or later you’re gonna have to tell people...mostly your friends.” Ben explains.

“Yeah yeah….” Eclipse says, looking down. “I know it will come out eventually...I just want to delay it for now, you know?”

“I understand.” Ben nods. “But sooner rather than later, that page of your story will appear. Just be ready when it comes alright? All our stories, even while separate, are all together in this.” He says while putting a gentle hand on Eclipse’s head. “Remember that alright?”

Eclipse chuckles. “This is my story Auron, no need to get all preachy on me.”

“I wish I was Auron.” Ben laughs. “But oh well, we can’t all be philosophical badasses ya know?” He says before taking his hand off of the pony’s head.

“Still though,” Zeke said. “We have Core’s heart, and if we can place it back into him, and have his Unum back, he might give up there. He became what he is because he lost her.”

“Yeah…” Ben nods. “But it’s gonna be a huge gamble. To be perfectly honest I would think if Core knew Eclipse could bring back his wife then Core would grab him and torture him until he did it.” He explains. “Core is not one of those people that would sit down and wait for his enemies to revive his wife…and given how Core is now...” Ben trails off with a worried look.

“I can’t even do it yet! God said that no one has even gotten close to unlocking it and I am the closest. If he does, it would be a waste. Core may be impatient, but he isn't stupid.” Eclipse says, not worried.

“I wasn’t worried about him being impatient I was worried about his wife learning about all of this and then...most likely kicking his ass so much one of her shoe’s becomes his new jawbone.” Ben explains.

“Thanks a lot….” Eclipse grumbles as they all teleport back to the planet for some much needed shut eye.

> Mass Xross Over 3: So Long For Now!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ben walked through the castle halls, still clad in his white trench coat and his crooked silver crown resting on his head but seeming to have an air of loneliness even if he was humming something that sounded enjoyable. “Let’s hope I can get home soon…” He mutters to himself, barely being gone for a day or two and already being homesick and lonely.

“Hey Ben.”  Huxley called out, walking down the hall towards Ben.

“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says with a little wave. “How you doing? Thought you had stuff to do that wasn’t here?” Ben asks curiously.

“I was planning on leaving later today but I wanted to make sure Zeke was fine. I didn’t see him after I left...even though I asked you guys to come and get me when he woke up.” Huxley said with a little anger in his voice.

“Weird...anyways did you at least catch the monster fight? I think with how the empire is it was broadcasted everywhere here…” Ben says, hoping he at least caught it.

“I think I went to bed before it happened.” Huxley said remembering that he went to bed around nine or ten.

“Well that sucks. I think they’ll be showing it again for a while at least.” Ben says, hoping that’s true. “But do you want to know the winner?”

“Let me guess it was the Twilight Thorn right?” Huxley guessed.

“Yep. It threw out two giant spheres of energy to help take it down.” Ben says. “It was actually close but Twilight Thorn add the edge in agility, brain power, and the mere fact it can summon a god damn spirit bomb at will.”

“Sweet. By the way what was in that room anyway?” Huxley asked wondering what was in the room of hell.

“Horrors you don’t want to know about.” Ben says seriously, an involuntary shudder going down his spine at remembering it.

“Good to know...Is that Kira. Hey Kira!” Huxley shouted.

Kira looked over and waved. “Hey guys. Whatcha doin?” 

“We were talking about the giant monster fight.” Huxley said.

“Oh, yeah that was awesome! The others and I were watching the whole thing. I knew the Twilight Thorn would win, but Jenny lost the bet to Alex so she was grumpy the rest of the night.” Kira said sheepishly.

“I can imagine, but frankly why would someone want to be upset? It was a giant monster fight!” Ben says with a smile. “But how are you doing Kira? Hope...things didn’t give you nightmares…” Ben trails off, referencing the Hall of Sins.

Kira’s smile faltered a bit. “Nah, I’m fine. What happened yesterday was unnerving, but that’s to be expected in our line of work.” 

“I understand.” Ben nods. “Also just to mention, the Twilight Thorn wouldn’t shush during the fight...seriously try being super excited about a fight but keep hearing the thing ask where it’s heart is.” He explains. “But to give some context...given that I have a heart and summon Nobodies I can hear them talk.”

“I just had a thought what would be in that vault of hell.” Huxley said.

“I don’t know. What do you think?” Kira asked sarcastically.

“Some kind of device that makes keyblade’s.” Huxley said

“That’s a tad specific, but no.” Ben says bluntly.

“Well it was a thought, I don’t know what’s in there.” Huxley said.

“And it would be better if you kept it that way.” Ben says honestly.

“Yeah, It’s not like that’s exactly what was in there.” She said nervously, while winking and sticking her tongue out.

Ben patted Kira’s head. “That’ll do Fox...that’ll do.” He chuckles, finding her little antics silly.

“Anyway I’m going to check on Zeke before I leave, see you later.” Huxley said.

“Okay Huxley, stay safe. Kira mind if I meet the rest of the Foretellers?” Ben asks Kira. “I’d really like to know the five of you. And learn more about what you all have done cause I have a story or two.”

“Oh before I go should I take Elzin to your world so he can tell you what happens in the other Equestria Girls movies?” Huxley asked Kira.

“There’s more than one?” Ben asks curiously. “I mean it is Hasbro and MLP so I should have expected that but...still.”

“Really!? Cool. But I should probably take this seriously. Cause it could depict the future of my reflection.” Kira said with a, slightly cute, serious face.

“Has anyone ever told you you're serious look is cute?” Ben asks honestly.

“A few times. Oh, and there back in the common area. C’mon!” Kira smiles before grabbing Ben’s hand and drags him along to the common’s.

“Okay Kira calm down!” Ben laughs while following along quickly, finding her actions silly and causing his loneliness feeling to fade away like dust in the wind.

“Well that just happened.” Huxley said looking at Kira drag Ben. “Bye guys!” Huxley said.

“Bye!” Ben calls out to Huxley.





“Okay now where am I?” Huxley asked looking around at the signs apparently he was in the abandoned area.

“Huxley.” Suddenly, Lan called out as he walked towards him.

“Oh good I was worried I would have to fight this ghost alone, now I got Lan and Megaman.” Huxley joked.

“*Sigh* Yes, yes, I have the same name.” Lan said with a sigh, “And what’s this about a ghost?” 

“Nothing its just were close to an abandoned area and normally that’s where there are ghost’s” Huxley explained as a ghostly wail came from direction of the abandoned area.

“Ah alright. So are you lost too? I don’t want to admit it, but this is a very confusing building. It’s difficult not to get lost.” Lan said tiredly.

“Yeah I know and did you not hear the ghostly wail?” Huxley asked as the ghostly wail went again.

“Yes, I have noticed that. But it’s probably just the wind.”

“I was looking for Zeke but I got lost here.” Huxley said.

“I was just roaming around, why don’t we go back to the guest rooms and decide where to go from there?”

“Sure let's head back.” Huxley said. They retraced their steps, and after a while they made it to the guests room. “So now where do we go from here?” Huxley asked.

“Well I’m pretty sure you could ask the guards to show you the way. Now I have to go to the Common area to meet with my team. See you later Huxley.”

“See yeah.” Huxley said as He asked the nearby guard where Zeke was.





“I hope your family actually likes me.” Ben says honestly to Kira, hoping to not make a bad ‘first’ impression.

“I’m sure they will. The five of us are a band of misfits anyways, so you won’t be the weird one out. I hope we can share our adventures so far.” She said. 

“Well I have quite a story that would make even a band of misfits feel upset.” Ben explains honestly. “But um...I might be a little ranty just to give a fair warning...I tend to rant.”

“Eh, it’ll be fine. Promise.” She smiles. Eventually, they made it to the common area where the rest of the Foretellers were waiting around. 

“Heyo!” Ben calls out to the Foretellers. “How you all doing? Did you catch the fight?”

“Yeah, we all did. Pretty sweet! I knew that speed would trump brute strength. And I got 5 munny.” Alex gloated.

Jenny just glared and blew a raspberry at him.

Ben laughed. “Glad you thought it was amazing. Also how many times have you all told Kira is adorable?” Ben asks curiously, having thought Kira was a silly ball of adorable joy.

“About, at least, twice a day. She does it intentionally or does a clutzy thing that is pretty cute.” Dan said, making Kira blush in frustration.

“It doesn't happen all the time!” Kira defended.

“Listen, I’ve barely known you for a day Kira and even I know it probably happens all the time.” Ben chuckles. “Anyways I should probably explain the whole ‘summoning Nobodies’ thing correct?”

“That would be nice to know.” Dan said.

“Okay so, just like Zeke I was given the ability to summon Nobodies, as well as have all fourteen Organization weapons. But the drawbacks are I can’t learn magic like normal Keybladers can, but I have ways around that if I think about it enough, and there’s the whole…” Ben takes a deep breath. “Hearing voices in my head.” Ben explains. “And no, there not the usual voices in my head due to past depression, no. Whenever a Nobody is around, whether I summon it or it’s just an ambient thing, because I have a heart I start hearing them ask where their hearts are...which in numbers can get really annoying or with the Twilight Thorn sounding like if a Giant decided to ask something in a giant fucking echo chamber...you get the point…” He grumbles, rubbing his head gently at the faint pain of a headache.

“Sounds like a huge pain.” Alex said.

“Don’t worry, I have had voices in my head before.” Ben says offhandedly. “Yeah...nothing like having half a dead heart before coming to Equestria...isn’t life grand sometimes?”

“Well that’s the burden of power. It isn’t just swooping in and saving people.” Jenny said.

“No no I mean literally before I even met God himself.” Ben says. “Remember when everything was going to hell back on Earth? I was in the middle of my school library thinking that the ‘End of the World’ was boring as piss. Then I learned that because of….circumstances my heart was half dead…”

“Wow, that had to be ruff dude.” Alex said. “You seem fine right now.”

“That’s because I accepted my sins...in my Mark of Mastery exam.” Ben explains.

“Oh! So you’re a Master like us?” Kira said.

“Yep. And with me, myself and I here.” Ben explains before summoning Reunion. “I finally have a full healthy heart with five happy girlfriends back home. Oh and also Reunion...the ‘me, myself, and I’ isn’t just a joke, Reunion is literally me if you didn’t hear me tell Luxu that.”

“So that’s why it doesn’t feel like a normal keyblade.” Alex said. “And five girlfriends huh? Looks like he got you beat by one Lan.” He said with a smirk.

“For now.” Jenny said with a matching smirk, and Lan’s displeasure.

“Listen how about we not compare harems and just be happy we have people that love us for who we are alright?” Ben asks honestly. “It doesn’t matter how many girls we have, as long as you and your lover(s) are happy then that’s fine.” Ben says while putting a hand near his heart. “God knows I’m happy to have girls that love me…” He says gently with a warm smile.

“Yeah, I agree with you there.” Lan said.

“Ditto. I may not have a harem like the two of you, but I’m happy with my Pinkie. I’m sure Dan can say the same about Rainbow.” Alex said, with Dan coughing and looking away.

“Okay so besides our love lives how about we talk adventures, I’m pretty sure I have the most to talk about since I went inside a Celestial Being’s hollowed out skull.” Ben says, already feeling like he’s going to be great friends with the Foretellers.





Eclipse yawned and stretched awake as he rolled out of bed. “Man, these beds are nice.” He walked over to Oathkeeper, her body still bent and dented. “Listen Oath, I-”

I’m sorry.

“...What?”

I said I’m sorry. I...I was so caught up in Oblivion and trying to get you ready so we can go get him back that I-I forgot that you are hurting to. I ignored it because I wanted my brother back. I ignored my Wielder. I ignored you.

“Oath, there is nothing to be sorry for. I would act the same way and you know Oblivion sure as hell would. You're worried about not only your brother, but your twin. You are his light, and he is your darkness. You need each other, help each other, and despite your arguments I can tell you love each other. I...I just wish I could have made peace with my darkness so we could have him back, I miss the guy already.” Eclipse says looking out the window.

.....There might be a way…. But it’s risky and goes against one of the many rules us keyblades follow.

After hearing Oathkeeper’s plan, Eclipse smiles. “Well, I was never one for tradition anyways. We can do it, after we get you repaired, and I keep my promise to X and open that orphanage, at least get the building plans written so it can be worked on while we’re away.”

Are you sure? If the plan fails, you could lose both me and Oblivion. Though Oblivion would be free from your darkness, you could lose the ability to wield a keyblade forever.

“After the shit I put you two through, consider it a favor payed, k?” Eclipse says calmly. “I may never get over the life I had taken, but I can help others live theres. That is the jist what X told me, and I’ll stick to it, even for you two.”

And that is why you could wield us. Oathkeeper said with happiness in her voice.





Huxley walked into the room with all of Zeke’s wives. “What up everybody?” Huxley asked.

“You know it’s rude to walk into a bedroom without knocking.” Twilight said.

“I did knock nobody answered.” Huxley said as they looked at him “Anyway would it be okay to talk to Zeke alone.

“She’s in the shower.” Rune said, giggling. “If you came ten minutes sooner~”

“Fine I’ll wait outside.” Huxley said walking outside. “Tell me when she’s decent!” Huxley said standing by the outside door.

Huxley waited outside the room for ten or twelve minutes before Zeke came out… wearing short-shorts and a tight top. “Damnit Rune…” She muttered.

“Whats up Shanna.” Huxley joked. “Sorry I missed you coming back anyway how you feeling?” Huxley asked.

Zeke hit Huxley in the arm. “Still Zeke, but whatever. And thanks for asking… honestly, nervous, pregnant, obviously, and kinda hungry.”

“Well I think I have something to at least make you feel less bad about the whole situation.” Huxley said as he looked into the room “Could you ask your wives to give us some time alone...and not for that reason RUNE!” Huxley shouted at Zeke’s horny wife.

“We’ll be fine. Come on, lounge is just down the hall.” Zeke said as she led Huxley down the hall into a rather large library, complete with a large fireplace burning. “So what’s up?” Zeke asked as she took a seat.

“Promise to tell nobody, but you’re not the only one that’s been ‘cursed’.” Huxley said grabbing a glass of cold water.

“Cursed?”

“Let me show you” Huxley said pouring the glass over his head and becoming shorter “Gah that’s cold!” the feminine voice of Huxley said.

Zeke pulled Huxley’s hood off. “...Well…so your a b cup?”

“That’s not the point here also D cup actually.” Huxley said opening his cloak to let his boobs out “Look during my trip two important things happened. One, I kicked Core off earth with a genie wish,”

“Hacks.” Zeke said. “Genie's are hacks.”

“Look it means no more of your family will try to kill us. And the second thing was I fell into a cursed pool and can turn into a girl...I’m surprised it didn’t happen when we fell into the blood pool but anyway.”

“Is it a ‘change at will’ deal?”

“No it cold water turns me into a girl hot water turns me back sort of deal” Huxley said.

“Well, odd.”

“Yo, I was told that-” Ben cuts himself off at seeing Huxley. “Um...okay I should have knocked…”

“God damn it.” Huxley said facepalming

“So...how the fuck did Ranma get here?” Ben asks, pointing at Huxley.

“Hey Ben, whatcha doin?” Kira came into the scene, along with the other Foretellers. “Oh...well not entirely unexpected.” 

Eclipse is walking around and see’s the crowd forming. “Hey guy’s what’s….oh….you to huh? Ah oh well.”

“I suppose we’ve all heard of Ranma half?” Ben asks curiously, completely ignoring Zeke’s terrible outfit.

“Yes and does anybody here know chinese?” Huxley asked as they all shook their heads. “Great.” Huxley said

Zeke scratched his head for a moment before summoning Discord. “You thinking what I’m thinking? She asked the chaos spirit.


One mass genderbend coming up! Discord flashed, and everyone, save for Zeke and Huxley, were engulfed in smoke… and they all noticed the difference, even their clothes were changed.

“Um…” Ben frowns before looking down. “C-cup? Eh, oh well.” He says nonchalantly, not really caring that he was now a woman. “Can I have my normal organization cloak back?” Ben frowns. “Mini skirts, or anything that doesn't go below your knees sucks total dick.” She frowns, fixing her crown.

Lan was silent, but walked up to a nearby mirror to look at ‘herself.’ “Hm… not bad. But first.” He grabbed a nearby hair tie and put his now long, black hair into a ponytail. “There, now my look is complete.”

“This is awesome!” Alex said, fondling his own B- cup boobs. “Hey, uh, I’ll be right back.” He scurried off.

Eclipse shouted out after Alex. “Wait till you get a period!” She said before sighing. “Not again….”

“I’d rather not know why you said ‘again’ but I have a feeling me and Lan are the only ones not that ‘worried’ or ‘scared’ about this.” Ben says with a frown. “God help me if Luna or any of my girlfriends find me like this…”

“Well, now you guys will know how we feel.” Jenny said, Flexing her arms. “Man, I’m jacked!”

“I ALREADY DO!” Shouted Eclipse exasperated.

“Zeke why did you do this?” Huxley asked.

“Two reasons.” She started. “One, now we all have been through the anime comedy cliche of being genderbent, and two… I was kinda curious.” 

Huxley just grabbed a nearby newspaper and smacked Zeke “No, bad X-blade wielder turn everyone back”

Zeke rolled her eyes. “Fine. But… after Alex get’s back… I don’t wanna hear him scream. His fingers are, well, you can guess where those will be stuck at.”

“I’m okay with this, as long as I don't get a period again.” Eclipse shrugs. “Or go into heat...that’d suck.”

“Alright then.” Zeke raised Discord up and in another flash, everyone, but Zeke, Huxley and Eclipse, were back to normal. “So,anything we should discuss?”

Ben slightly frowned. “Ya know...I expected that to last longer but oh well.” Ben shrugs. “Anyways I came here to see how you were doing and whenever a meeting could be brought up. Remember I’ve got important things to talk about.”

“Is it as important as removing Core from all reflections of a world?” Huxley asked

“That reminds me.” Zeke said. “When you wished that, what was the wish exactly?”

“I wish Core was unable to step on any reflection of earth.” Huxley said. “I guess that could include worlds that where a part of earth like the land of dragons...maybe?” Huxley said confused.

“Then… he can’t set foot, but Heartless, Unversed, and other followers of his can… not much different honestly.”

“God damn it and just when I had a win too... anyway I also wanted to ask what's with Oblivion?” Huxley asks.

“Well, you still do, we now know that genies can affect Core… so we should try and find them. Also, what about Oblivion?”

“Well when I tried to use it last it was white.” Huxley explained.

“For a second there I thought you were talking to me.” Eclipse chuckles nervously.

“Why would I be asking you? It’s not like you had anything to do with it being white...right?” Huxley said as he looked at Eclipse.

“I hope not…but there is a problem with my reflection of Oblivion.”

“What happened.” Ben asks with a frown, now wanting to know what happened to Oblivion.

“Well…he...damn it I'm just going to say it. My darkness swallowed him.”

“Congratulations.” Ben frowns. “Now if I may so kindly ask...how in the name of fuck does that happen?”

“When you have a heart that is tearing itself apart as we speak, weird shit happens...all I know is Oathkeeper is both pissed and depressed at the same time. Plus I can not summon Oblivion at all right now.” Eclipse retorts

“Damn…” Ben frowns. “Well...if you need any help in solving that we’re all here for ya.”

“I have a plan, but I promised Oathkeeper I wouldn't tell anyone about it. Sorry.”

“No need to be sorry. I understand.” Ben nods. “Everyone’s got to do things on their own. But again, we’re here to help in any way that’s within our power.”

“Damn strait!” Alex said, with the rest of his team nodding in agreement.

“Admit it Alex, you just like my horse ass right now.” Eclipse said with a eye roll.

“Hmm? You haven’t turned back to normal yet?” He taunted. “I thought you naturally looked like a sissy.”

“Don't make me summon Oath to kick your ass. She may be dented, but she will still take you on any day lover boy.” Eclipse smirked.

“Okay you two, how about we not fight? Eclipse has probably the worst situation out of all of us right now. So how about we calm down and not fight?”

“I was messing around about fighting, take it easy. I won't be fighting with Oath until she is repaired.” Eclipse says.

“Hmm. Whatever. I guess I shouldn’t have picked a fight.” Alex said.

“Anyways…” Zeke cut in. “Eclipse, in terms of Keyblades, if Oathkeeper is out of commission and Oblivions is… whatever is up with him, I might be able to help.” She offered.

Eclipse shook her head “Sorry, but fighting with any blade other than those two would just….seem wrong.”

“You forget one thing though,” Zeke said as two Oathkeepers appeared in his hands. “Multiverse, and multiple.” The oathkeeper blades were not bent, nore damaged at all. “It’s still her, just a different body. I guess Oblivion was only affected largely because the Keychain was affected.”

“I guess… It’ll work but it still seems wrong for some reason.” Eclipse admits.

Zeke tossed the two Oathkeepers to Eclipse, and he tried talking to them to hear Oathkeepers voice. Don't worry so much Eclipse, it is still me. Keyblades and their reflections work differently than others. We all share a mind, so while I am wielded by say Zeke, I will still be with you at the same time.

“Okay, that's some stress off my back.” Eclipse says with a sigh.

“Why are you still a girl? By the way I just noticed this now.” Huxley said.

“The way gender bending spells work is this: First, the change is normally temporary unless said person doesn't want to change. Second, if the time limit is up, the spell cancels unless as I said, the person doesn't want it to end. I am okay with it for now so no harm done.”

Zeke took the bent Oathkeeper. “How to fix you?” She muttered.

“Magic?” Huxley asks as everybody looked at her “What? It’s the obvious solution...I think”

“A Keyblade forge.” X speaks though Zeke. “Making one though it’s…not easy…there was one that Mors, er, Lord Death used… wonder if he knows where it is?”

“How about the skyforge in Skyrim? That might be a keyforge?” Huxley asks

“I’d have to see.”

“For some reason I thought the Cooper Clan would know something about a Keyblade forge…” Ben frowns. “Anyone know else know about Sly Cooper?”

“Played the hell out of them.” Zeke said.

“Yay! Someone else that knows about the game.” Ben smiles.

Zeke’s eyes went wide. “Dude, we can go to that world!”

“Then get robbed by rocket racoon.” Huxley says sarcastically.

“How fuckind dare you!” Ben says, sounding insulted here. “The Cooper clan is nothing like common thieves, and no they are not Rocket Racoon...I think I saw him when I went to Knowhere…” Ben says with a little thought. “I think there was a tree that said ‘I am Groot’...eh oh well.” Ben shrugs.

“So you saw the Guardians of the Galaxy” Huxley said

“Kind of. I at least remember the racoons name.” Ben says honestly. “Marvel Comics makes good hero’s.”

“Why do I have the feeling Elzin has something that would piss us off like them turning Captain America into a nazi or something stupid like that.” Huxley said

“Ya know...if Superman can be written as a Russian then I wouldn’t be surprised.” Ben sighs out. “Fan fiction writers have also tried that whole thing...oh no…” Ben mutters as his eyes widened. “Oh no...nonono….fan fictions are probably real...”

“Certainly feels like that some days….” Eclipse says with a mane flip. “Oh no….it's started…”

“Not even Core will prepare us for some of that weird shit…” Ben frowns. “If we meet Core...can we murder all of Sonic the Hedgehog reflections? That one thing has created too many shitty fan fictions….even if there are possibly good ones…”

“And have us sonic 06….” Eclipse says depressed. “I remember when those games were good...played a couple in a arcade…”

“Let’s not completely break the fourth wall here guys. We’re getting paid after all.” Kira said.

“That depends on what we’re being paid for, but fine.” Ben says.

“Good now back to the conversation of keyblade forges.” Huxley said.

“We’ll have to speak with Lord Death about the forge.” Zeke says, quickly grabbing Unum and leading the group to the mirror in the council room in Lord Death’s seat. “I keep forgetting the damn code…” She muttered.

“Hold on.” Ben says while summoning his sitar and a gentle fog covered the mirror.

“No spontaneous singing in the council room.” Zeke says.

“I wasn’t going to.” Ben says before writing the code to call Lord Death.

“Yeah right and I’m a boy at the moment” Huxley said.

“And there.” Ben says simply before the numbers ‘42-42-564’ on the fogged up mirror. “And if I did it right then he should be appearing.”

A sudden flash of light showed on the mirror before a small boxed screen showing Lord Death’s masked face appeared. “Howdy, how’s it going?” Lord Death asked.

“It’s nice to meet you Lord Death.” Ben says with a smile.

“Sup” Huxley said casually.

“Nice to see you again. Lord Death.” Lan said.

Eclipse kept quiet during the introductions.

“Mors, X said you know of a Keyblade forge, we need to repair a damaged Keyblade and maybe learn how to make more.” Zeke said.

Lord Death scratched his masks chin. “Yes, I remember. Well, bad news is that after the world broke apart into many, I have no idea where those forges ended up, good news, they are indestructible… bad news, you can put the fire out and take it apart and scatter them.”

“I believe one of them ended up in the province of Skyrim in Cyrodiil.” Huxley said.

“I have no idea what that place is.”

“It’s in a world named Nern. Hopefully we can find it to repair Oathkeeper.” Eclipse said.

“Huh… I think… let me remember… Uh… Maybe… was it a place mainly inhabited by elves? Two in particular?”

“Mainly yes, however humans are also a majority.” Eclipse informed Death.

“I believe the… what did those two go by… Snow elves and … Dwemer? Yes, those two races made the majority of Keyblade forges in the past before the world split apart. If you are to find parts to a Keyblade forge, it’s there, or one still intact and not taken apart.”

“Well we have two places to go first a place with warm water so I can stop being a girl then Skyrim.” Huxley said as they all looked at him

“Oh! Yes that was a place that had one that was older than I am!” Lord Death said happily. “I used it back when I was just a smithing apprentice. If it’s still there, try and bring it to me, the art of forging Keyblades is likely known only by me.”

“Let’s see if I have a DTL to Skyrim.” Huxley said looking at his book. “Nope sorry” Huxley said disappointed.

“To know for certain if it’s a Keyblade forge, just tap the fire with a Keyblade and watch the flames turn into liquid fire. No, not lava, literal fire as a liquid. It’s rather amazing to see.”

“I think I got this.” Zeke said, summoning X and pointing him up at a wall. “You know what to do.” The X-blades tip shot out a beam of light and a large DTL opened up. “Never fails.”

“Thanks Lord death. May your heart be your guiding key or whatever the saying is.” Huxley said running head first into the portal before coming back out. “Umm the portal leads us to a mountain.”

The others quickly followed, and were standing in snowy mountain. “Well… Weird.” Zeke said, the snow not affecting her all too much. “Not as cold as I  should be… the hell?”

“Why have you come here?” A voice called trembling the ground as everybody looked to see a dragon stand there.

“Hello…” Ben says nervously, not sure if he should summon any weapons because of the giant dragon.

“You are Paarthurnax, last of the Dovah?” Huxley asked.

“Yes how did you know?”

“We are not from this world and we were looking for a keyblade forge.” Huxley said.

“You are looking for the Skyforge then.” Paarthurnax said.

“Great thanks,” Huxley said levitating. “Race you!” she said before Paarthurnax spoke.

“YOU WILL NOT STEAL THE SKYFORGE OUTSIDERS!” He roared as the world trembled.

“Huxley, sit!” Zeke said, summoning Discord and using the chaos spirit’s magic to slam Huxley into the ground. “Idiot…” Zeke muttered as she turned to the dragon. “Please forgive my friend, he’s a hard headed ass… anyway, as you can see, we have Keyblades. We just want to look at the Skyforge, and if you know of another Keyblade forge, one that’s either in wrong hands, or in pieces, please, tell. We don’t mean any harm.”

“Hmm maybe I misjudged you outsiders. I have been guarding this world for so long and the last outsiders that have come here tried to slay me but couldn’t due to not being of the Dovah or being Dovahkiin.” Paarthurnax said.

“Forgive my bluntness but has Alduin returned?” Huxley asked

“How do you know of my brother?” Paarthurnax asked before retracting his question. “It matters not, the answer is yes my brother has returned and was slain by the Dovahkiin years ago.” Paarthurnax said.

“This is kinda over my head.” Zeke admitted. “So, who or what is this Dovahkiin?”

“Dragonborn the main protagonist of Skyrim” Huxley said before asking “You’ve never played Skyrim before?”

“How about we ask the dragon?” Eclipse says. “Excuse me Paarthurnax, Would you mind telling me and my companions who and what the dragonborn is? It might be vital to our mission.”

“She is a Dark elf.” Paarthurnax explained

“Thanks! Any idea on her where abouts?”

“No I do not keep track of her.” Paarthurnax said

“Well with our luck we’ll run into her.” Huxley said

“Thank you for your time Paarthurnax. Now, we should be off.” Eclipse says with a bow.

“Race you to Whiterun” Huxley said flying off.

“You little!” Eclipse shouts summoning her Keyblade gliders and using her metal wings to catch up.

“Thank you…” Ben says to the dragon with a bow before summoning his keyblade glider and hopping on. “Well we better follow those two before they hurt themselves...or more importantly others…” Ben sighs out, waiting for his companions to saddle up before following Eclipse and Huxley.

“Yeah.” Zeke said, summoning X, to which Paarthurnax screamed. “The fuck!”. 

“Is that the X-Blade?” Paarthurnax screamed

“Yeah, long story.”

“Hey did the dragon just scream?” Huxley said flying back curious.

“Yeah, do you know about the X-blade?” Zeke asked Paarthurnax.

“Only in legends passed down by the gods themselves.” Paarthurnax said

“Then how do you know what it looks like?” Huxley asked.

“Mystical things that only dragon’s can understand probably.” Ben shrugs.

“Makes about as much sense as anything else does.” Jenny said saddling on Ursus.

“Well Eclipse probably beat me to the town but she’s a horse so probably not allowed in so we should hurry up before she causes a scene.” Huxley said flying away.

“Yeah we probably should.” Ben nods, following Huxley quickly.

“This coming from the guy who’s literally flying…” Zeke muttered, turning X into a glider and following after them.

“Let’s not get left behind.” Lan said as he and his team followed.





As the group flew down the mountain Huxley caught up to Eclipse, who was waiting on the ground some ways from the town gates. “Hey maybe we should rethink part of the plan”

“Like?” Zeke asked, landing. 

“Well we have a magic talking horse and I’m guessing they won’t let us in with her so we need to split into two groups I know a second forge that might be a keyblade one.” Huxley said.

“Leave her by the stables and rape happens.” Zeke commented, causing Eclipse to wince. 

“So we splitting up or what? Cause to be perfectly honest I think only Huxley knows where everything is.” Ben says honestly, wondering if they’ll have to split up or something.

“Just don’t leave me in the stables, for all we know with me being a pony it could be compatible, not to mention I don’t have plans on losing a female virginity any time soon.” Eclipse says, slightly terrified now.

As they formulated a plan a khajiit walked up to them. “M’aiq knows many things. Forge is in two pieces.” He said as everyone ignored him as he walked off.

“Did somebody say something?” Huxley asked.

“Random cat person talked about a forge in town. Probably just rambled about the actual town blacksmith.” Ben says, not really caring about some random person just saying something random.

“Fair enough.” Huxley said going back to the plan.

“I feel like he said something important. But we don’t have the time to chase him down.” Dan said.

“Okay so the lunar forge is to the northwest of Whiterun passed a small pool of water... maybe I should head in town and buy a map to show you better?” Huxley proposed.

“I should know the way. I fu r da my way around for many hours….why couldn’t I finish that?” Eclipse says, confused.

“We no speak dragon remember?” Ben says honestly. “But yes buying a map is a must, even if someone know’s the way.”

“Okay I’ll be back.” Huxley said walking towards the town.

“So...what now? Foretellers? Any ideas?” Eclipse asked while they waited.

“Well, considering how our groups would be split up. I’d say Huxley, Zeke, Kira and I are one group. Eclipse, Ben, Jenny, Alex, and Dan are the other. But which of us should go to Whiterun?” Lan said.

“Well, I can be counted out of whatever group goes to the city. I don’t think this is a modded Skyrim so companions who are not Human, Mer, or Beastman would be left in the stable instead of brought in.” Eclipse shrugged

“So my group gets the forge while your group checks to see if my hunch is correct.“ Huxley said, returning with a map.

“That was fast.” Zeke said.

“There was a band of Khajiit who sold me a map.” Huxley said handing the map to the pony. “Don’t eat this.” Huxley joked.

“Don’t tempt me…” Eclipse says, rolling with the joke. “So, time to split up?





As group A went into the town a dark elf gave them a glare before heading into the breeze home “Damn bandits thinking they can come to my city.” She said getting her dragonbone armor and weapons.

“Okay the Skyforge should be just here.” Huxley said as they saw guards standing in front of the companions home.’

“I feel like those guards could know something.” Kira said.

“Hey is there a problem? We need to talk to the Companion leader.” Zeke said

“Oh you’ve got here Bandits.” A woman said as the guards readied their weapons.

“Were not-” Huxley was cut off by a crossbow bolt to the shoulder “bitch!” Huxley said pulling out the bolt and casting cura.

“Looks like we’re doing this the hard way.” Lan said, summoning his keyblade.

“FUS RO DAH!” She shouted, knocking Lan to the ground.

“Don’t kill them!” Zeke said as a sword flew by her face.

“Hey you're attacking a pregnant lady here!” Huxley said as another crossbow bolt entered her shoulder. “Bitch screw this ‘Gilgamesh!’ “She called out as she grew six more arms.

“Well that’s new.” The woman said as she was punched by two fists.

“Goblin punch.” Huxley called out before turning to Zeke “You just going to stand there or you going to help us fight?” Huxley asked as Zeke summoned a random keyblade

“If they’ll let me,” Zeke said, taking a swing at a one of the companions that was attacking with a large hammer. Before Zeke’s Keyblade could meet the hammer, another Keyblade appeared and crossed it’s attack. “They won’t…”

“Hold on!” Huxley said as he summoned seven more weapons. He quickly despatched of some of the companions non-lethally . 

“Murdering Bandits.” The Dragonborn screamed as Zeke knocked her out with her keyblade.

Zeke walked up to Huxley and smacked her upside the head. “How… how in the multiverse is it, that I was raised by murderers, but you always managed to pick fights with everyone you meet?”

“Hey they attacked us first...you were there weren't you paying attention?”

“And you didn’t think to say ‘we’re not bandits, we come peacefully’ and leave fighting as a last resort?”

“We did she shot me with a crossbow bolt and I said screw it.”

“I’ve been shot with BUCKSHOT and still settled a fight with words!”

“Okay, let’s all relax!” Kira yelled. “We shouldn’t start out like this! We come in peace!”

“Oh great more guards let’s try to surrender this time...” Huxley said as they raised their arms and Huxley turned back from her Gilgamesh form.

As the group surrendered they were escorted into the palace along with the dragonborn.

As they were presented before the jearl, he sighed. “Sonna, why have you started yet another brawl?”

“They’re bandits!” The dragonborn replied.

“If they were, then why is it that guards and people alike saw you attack first while these people simply walked in? This is the tenth incident in a single month. What are you trying to prove?” Sonna was silent. “Figured as much.”

“Might I add we have a pregnant lady in our group.” Huxley said as Sonna’s face reddened.

“That would be me.” Zeke said. “Less than a month, but it’s growing.”

“Sorry about knocking your guards out.” Huxley said as the jarl looked at her.

“Since it was not your group that started this, we will only charge you a fine for the injuries to those who were hurt, as for Sonna…no longer are you my thane.”

Sonna hung her head. “Fair enough…”

“Why did you think we were bandits anyway?” Huxley asked.

“Well a few days ago this man in a mask and purple cloak told me of a group of bandits that would try to steal the Skyforge with strange key like swords” Sonna said.

The group narrowed their eyes at this information.

“So, Core has been here too.” Lan muttered.

“Your honor I would like to ask that you go easy on the Dragonborn here as she attacked under the influence of a Daedra.” Huxley said

“No idea what that is.” Zeke added. “I take it that’s this world’s term for Demons.”

“Yes it is, and why should I?” Jarl Balgruuf asked.

“Because this daedra's influence is powerful and stronger than Molag Bal.”

The jarls eyes narrowed. “With robes like those… are you necromancers?”

“No I just like the look I can’t summon anything but my sword... anyway His influence is stronger than any of the known Deadra and he is cunning, he almost made me lead an army on her,” Huxley said pointing to Zeke. “He made me believe she was worse than any deadra and a vile heart as evil as darkest pit of Oblivion...So I ask you Jarl Balgruuf give her mercy she was not in her right mind.” Huxley said.

Zeke rolled her eyes. “Again, how did you not get born into my family with anger and gullibility that high?”

“Not now I’m trying to do some good for a woman who saved the world.” Huxley said giving her a death glare.

“Fine, but you still owe me an apology for all of that crap.”

“Later.”

“Well, you are all clearly outsiders in this land with your speech, weapons… and pour taste in clothing. Fine, Sonna is my thane again, and as punishment for her actions, she is to act as a guide for your group during your stay.” The jarl said, waving his hand. “And Sonna, get over it, she said no.”

“Thank you Jarl Balgruuf.” Sonna said. The group walked outside, where the dragonborn turned to them. “So… sorry about that… shooting you in the shoulder twice thing… And the shouts…so where are you all from, I’ve never seen clothing like that in Skyrim nor weapons.”she said mumbling something about mods

“Wait did you say something about Mods?” Huxley said catching that

“Uhh… that’s from whenever I spent time with the prince of madness… We’re kinda drinking buddies.”

“Oh yeah how is the champion of Kavatch?” Huxley asked as she wondered.

“Still king, and mourning his loss... wait how do you know that?”

“I played Oblivion.” Huxley said as she dragged her and the group back to her home.

“Okay Keyblades in a skyrim that hasn’t been modded referencing the Oblivion event as if it was a game are you guys from earth?” Sonna asked.

“Wait… you’re a survivor?” Zeke asked.

“Wow, didn’t expect that. This is the first time I’ve meet a survivor that didn’t have a keyblade.” Kira said, with her brother agreeing. 

“Second for me.” Zeke said. “So, you’re like a friend of ours, you were reborn as a dark elf?”

“Actually I asked to become this I wasn’t reborn...I just was teleported in at the wrong place and just so happened to ask to be the dovahkiin.” She explained. “That’s why my name isn’t all dark elfey” she said.

“I’m surprised that another survivor was in this reflection. So, what was that stuff the jarl said about a girl saying no?”

“Reflection?” She asked ignoring the girl part.

“Ever hear of a multiverse?” Huxley asked

“Yes?” Sonna asked

“Basicly that.” Huxley said as she was smacked by a scroll.

“Don’t just leave it off like that.” Kira said. “Reflections are better explained by other versions of a world. For example both Zeke and Huxley are from a world called Equestria, but they are different from each other even though they share the same name. As in a Reflection of each other.” 

“Ah.” Sonna said. “That makes sense. So, I remember you guys talking about the Skyforge? Is there something you want to smith?”

“Basicly we believe the forge is part of an ancient object known as a Keyblade Forge and we need to bring it together or at least use part of it to reforge something...I wasn't paying attention” Huxley said as she was hit again by a scroll.

“Please don’t use my scrolls to hit people.”

“Anyway before we go may I have some hot water?” Huxley asked

“There is some in the fire boiling.” Sonna said.

Huxley poured some into a cup and dumped it onto her head “Gah hot hot hot!” Huxley said as he changed back into a man.

“What?” Sonna asked.

“Long story.” Zeke said. “And again, what did the jarl say about a girl?”

Sonna’s face turned red and she looked said. “Well, there’s this girl I like and we dated, she’s been with me since before I did this whole Dragonborn business… and she won’t marry me…”

“Bumer, not like you know anything about that miss wont say no to marrying sixteen wives” Huxley said as Zeke surrounded him with keyblades.

“You try looking them right in the eyes and have them get sad. Unlike your world, my world they all have eyes you can’t look away from.” Zeke said, disbanding the Keyblades.

“Why sixteen though?” Sonna asked.

“It’s legal. And it wasn’t all at once… it was in groups…”

“Anyway I know the feeling try being dumped by somebody you didn’t even know you were dating stings.”

Everyone gave Huxley a look. “That… is just pathetic... “

“Hey atleast I can turn a girl down...unlike now when I can’t turn two girls down... yeah that light thing you stabbed me with must have done something to me.” Huxley said.

“You mean you can feel your emotions now?” Zeke deadpanned.

“No it's like I can’t say no...” Huxley said.

“Don’t worry Huxley. We all succumb to that feeling.” Lan said placing a hand on his shoulder. 

“Anyway…” Sonna said, cutting in. “She went off for a while to rebuild her family castle now that we killed her father, talk about daddy issues there…anyway, I should go with you to the Skyforge, the others likely either want a rematch, or something.” Sonna said as she led the group to the Skyforge, where some of the members met them. “Hey…so, you all still mad?”

“That depends, are we able to get a rematch?” Aela spoke.

“No, sorry.” Zeke said

“Then yes we are.” Aela said.

“Get over it we are just here to improve the forge.”

“And how will you do that?” Farkas asked

“With these.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper. “They are more than they appear.”

“Neat trick are they as good as real swords?” Aela asked.

“Better.” Zeke walked over to the side of the companions building, and with one swing, made a four foot long hole in it, where you could see the inside of the place. “They got quite the kick.”

“You're paying for that hole you know” Huxley said as one of the companions asked to pay for the hole.

“Duh.” Zeke replied. “I don’t break what I can’t fix or repay, speaking of.” Zeke summoned DIscord. “Repair.” In a flash of purple, the hole was gone, and the wall was fixed. 

“Well that fixed that” Sonna said. “Anyway about that forge.”

The companions looked at each other. “Well, you’d have to talk with Gray-Mane about messing with it, but I have a request first.” Aela asked.

“Let me guess, you want a keyblade or to fight one of us” Huxley guessed

“Close.” She said, pointing as Zeke. “I want her to participate in an archery duel, well, we’ll be using targets, not each other, but still.”

“Why me?” Zeke asked.

“You got the eyes of a hunter. I can tell you were born and raised to fight.”

Zeke sighed. “Well, you’re not wrong… Fine.”

As Aela and Zeke walked around to the back, the two were handed three arrows and a hunting bow. Three targets were placed in random places. One was strung above the skyforge, another atop the roof of the companions hall, and the last was across from the two. Aela drew her bow, and the arrow landed center of the target. Zeke did the same and the arrow landed center, next to Aela’s, earning a surprised look from her. She drew again and fired at the target on the roof, landing another hit in the center. Zeke repeated, and her arrow landed next to Aela’s in the center also. The people were whispering at this point, impressed with Zeke’s accuracy. “Nice shot.” Huxley called out.

“Thanks.” Zeke replied.

“Last shot,” Aela said. “Winner takes the boon.” Zeke wondered what exactly she meant, but Aela shot the last arrow dead inside the center. Zeke took her time aiming the final shot, she fired, and shot the arrow into Aela’s, and it was stuck in the end of her arrow. “Well then…” Aela said, shocked. “Tie.”

“Whoa! A total Brave moment!” Kira said amazed. 

“Well anyway with that done let's upgrade the forge then meet up the talking horse.” Huxley said.

“Talking horse?” Sonna asked.





Eclipse lead team B across the plain, only a few mudcrabs getting in their way. “So, anyone prepared for bandits?” Eclipse said as they got within eyesight of the forge. 

“Yep.” Ben says while summoning Sharpshooter.

“We’re all warriors, so we should be fine. But don’t let your guard down.” Jenny said summoning Ursus. Alex and Dan did the same.

Eclipse summoned both oathkeepers. “Well then….Let’s do...this ohmygod not now!” Eclipse says, some panic entering her voice.

“What’s wrong?” Ben asks worriedly, wondering why Eclipse suddenly started to panic.

“Eh….Erm….it’s spring….I’m a horse...and a mare at that….line up the pieces…..” Eclipse says, looking around franticly.

“I hate you…” Ben mutters before waving a hand and suddenly two Snipers appeared next to Eclipse. “There, if anything tries to either attack you or molest you my fine Snipers will keep you safe alright you horny mare?”

“Fuck you!...but thanks.” Eclipse says, embarrassed.

“This is so strange.” Dan muttered.

“Is that horse talking?” One of the bandits asked.

“Who care’s, that good meat.” Another bandit said.

“What are you two idiots standing around KILL THEM!” The chief said, before he suddenly had a strange arrow lodged in his head before he fell over, blood pouring down his wound.

“So who else want’s an arrow to the head before they can even blink?” Ben asks, himself and his two Snipers already taking aim at the bandits and ready to kill them in a moments notice.

“And what was that about meat?” Eclipse asked, appearing behind them in a blur, his eye having a slight red tint as both blades pressed against them.

“Eclipse!” Ben shouts. “Calm yourself damn it!”

Eclipse shakes his head as his eye goes back to normal “Thanks!” 

“No problem.” He says while the Snipers knock out the bandits quickly enough with their giant crossbows. “Christ...anywhosits...let’s get going before bad things happen.” Ben says quickly.

“Agreed. We should avoid any more conflict if possible.” Dan said. “Hopefully no other bandits would be foolish enough to run with our group.” The group agreed and headed on their way.

After a few more bandits easily taken out, the group finds the lunar forge. “If I remember, it only works on nights both moons are out.”

“So we just wait here till night time?” Alex asked.

“And I don’t know the Song of Time…” Ben frowns. “I have an instrument but I don’t know the song...oh well, we might as well wait.”

“Well at least we have some down time now.” Jenny said sitting on the ground. “There were a bunch of bandits on the way here. Do we look like nobles or what?” 

“You never played Skyrim did you?” Eclipse said. ”They would attack someone wearing nothing but underwear and holding a stick.”

“I kind of thought of it as ‘they’re bandits, they’ll attack whoever cause fuck it’.” Ben shrugs.

“All I’m saying is that if I were a bandit I would be targeting the big dogs with the big pockets. Considering this is reality and all.” 

“But those people also have trained guards normally.” Eclipse says with a shrug.

“That would just make it all the more fun to steal.” Jenny said with a smirk. “Not that I know anything about that.” 

“Can we stop thinking about that please? We’re hero’s, not bandits.” Ben frowns.

“Or are we?” Jenny said with a smirk.

“Dun dun duuun!” Eclipse says jokingly.

Ben took a deep breath. “Why?” He asks breathlessly, motioning a hand to everyone. “Just...just why?”

The rest of the group laughed. As time passed they all just made idle small talk about various subjects. Then came night fall, and the two moons rose to the sky. The metal in the forge had started to glow white as the moonlight touched the forge, causing power to practically bleed off the mantle.

“Whoa, that’s trippy.” Alex said, breaking the silence.

“Okay where’s the hidden monsters?” Ben frowns, not knowing what might happen but calling out that something might appear suddenly.

“No monster...at least, none in the games. So, if no one else is going to…” Eclipse says, summoning one of his keyblades and sticking it into the fire to see what happens. The fire turns liquid as soon as the Keyblade touches the flames. “Well, there’s our answer.” Eclipse says, marveling at the liquid flame.

“Hooray, we found a piece.” Ben says. “Now...how in the hells are we going to move this?”

“Magic?” Jenny asked.

“...well shit. We didn’t think things through.” Eclipse says with a frown.

“Well…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How the hell are we going to start tugging this thing all the way to where Zeke and the others are? Cause I don’t think having a Twilight Thorn rip this thing from it’s foundation and lug it with us is a good idea…”

“I don’t know, but I do know that I’m going somewhere private for the next ten minutes. Call me when you get an idea.” Eclipse says, trying to hide her blush as she walks slowly away from the group.

“Hold on…” Ben sighs out before snapping his fingers, two Assassins following Eclipse underground while the Snipers also follow along to guard Eclipse. “There, two extra guards just in case.”

Eclipse nods in thanks before they hear. “HOW STUPID ARE THESE FUCKEN BANDITS?!” Followed by shouts of male agony.

“Fucking hell…” Ben grumbles, glad to know Eclipses guards are doing what they were told.





The group  was sitting in the companion hall drinking all except for Zeke who was pregnant and Huxley who didn’t like the taste. Eclipse was surrounded by the children and a few grown women, being covered in pets while she had her face buried in her hoofs, muttering something akin to ‘stupid, nice, soft pet’ The Foretellers where drinking some booze. “Hey I had an idea.” Huxley said to Zeke.

“What is it?”

“Well you need the Keyblade forge right?” Huxley said

“Duh.”

“Well you could ask Sonna what group she joined and if it's the legion you can ask her to take you to General Tullius, who can help you take back this world from elf nazis.” Huxley said

“Well, if she can take me to the world’s leader(s) then that would make treaty and unity negotiations easier.”

“Hey Sonna, Zeke has a question for you.” Huxley called out as everybody looked at him.

“What's the question?” Sonna asked.

“First who’s the ruler of Skyrim?” Huxley asked.

“Elsif the Fair, why?” Sonna said.

“Okay we were wondering if you could take us to meet General Tullius we may have a solution for the Thalmor.” Huxley said.

“That would be great, bastards have been trying to take Skyrim back under their control for years now.” Sonna said.

“So we should head out to Solitude.”  Huxley said.

“Can we head out tomorrow? Unum wants to sightsee.” Zeke replied as Unum nodded.

“I stay quiet an awful lot during these trips.” Unum said.

“Sorry Unum.” Ben says honestly. “But...sometimes there’s not really much to say sometimes. I should know.” He says honestly.

“Actually if we head out tonight we might make it tomorrow morning” Sonna said

“Fine… but I’m sleeping on the way there… not like that…”

“Might be bumpy.” Huxley said.

“Let’s get going.” Ben says. “But...where the hell is Solitude again?”

“Give me the map I bought and I’ll show you.” Huxley said as Eclipse handed him the map. “It’s here.” Huxley said pointing at the top of the map.

“Alright let’s get going.” Zeke said, knowing she would fall asleep during the ride. 

“By the by...this randomly came to mind but did that dragon we first met sound like Mario to any of you?” Ben asks curiously, wondering why that random thought came up.

“He is voiced by Mario’s voice actor so yes.” Huxley said as they left the Jorrvaskr.

“Ah, okay then.” Ben nods. “Didn’t know that.”

“Anyway let’s ride to Solitude.” Huxley said as Sonna went to the stable and got out her black horse.

“This is Shadowmere.” Sonna said as he got close to Eclipse.

‘You’re mane looks like lavender but smells like hay.’’ Shadowmere neighed.

“I don’t think you want to make an enemy.” Ben frowns, two snipers appearing in front of Eclipse.

Eclipse seems to be fighting herself to keep calm. “N-no need for the snipers...after all what’s the harm in a roll on the hay- I mean another traveling companion!” Eclipse chuckles nervously, her tail swishing slightly and a blush apparent on her face.

“Please don’t kill my horse. It’s going to take a week for him to respawn.” Sonna said.

“How about we all just calm down before I literally smack a bitch.” Ben frowns, glaring at Eclipse in this situation. “So calm down, the Snipers are staying up, and you’re not doing something stupid got it?”

Eclipse both nods in thanks and pouts at the same time as she simply crosses over and walks besides Shadowmere, whispering something in neighs in his ear with a small, horny smile. The Snipers are still hovering over Eclipse like the guards they were ordered to be.

“Why does that horse look like a heartless?” Zeke asked.

“So I take you kill you-know-who?” Huxley said.

“Yeah that was before I joined the legion though.” Sonna said.

“Right.” Huxley said as Zeke wondered who she killed.

“Who did she kill?” Zeke asked.

“Not important. But we really need you to play Skyrim or any elder scrolls game.” Huxley said.

Eclipse rubs her hoofs together excitedly as she summons her Keyblades. “Oh I am sooo going to pay for this in the morning, but so worth it! Stop!” She shouts, targeting the group and the nobodies, but leaving Shadowmere alone. She takes out the Nobodies and run with Shadowmere to the stables giggling like a schoolgirl. Sadly, the spell was not that powerful as Eclipse had other things on her mind.

“No bad Horny horse.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse by the tail and dragging her out of the hay.

“NOO! It would have been over with! The heat would be over!”

“Do I need to send you back to Daybreak?” Huxley asked.

“No…” Eclipse pouts, all sense of masculinity thrown out the window due to this heat.

“Don’t make me send you to my worlds Twilight, she loves Unicorns.” Huxley said.

“Don’t tempt me….” Eclipse grumbles. “I’ll be good...just...let's get this done so I can go home to Luna...this heat sucks…”

As Sonna had said, a day by the carriage had them at the entrance of Solitude, where after a quick stop at the inn for food, the group made their way to The Blue Palace, to meet with the High Queen, and general Tullius.

“Hello High queen Elisif” Sonna said.

“Hello Sonna, who are these people with you?” Elisif asked.

“We’re basically emissaries for her empire.” Huxley said, pointing to a missing  Zeke who was distracted by a voice coming from coming pelagius wing. ”Where’d Shanna go?” Huxley asked

“Is that a horse in the palace?” A random member of the court said.

Eclipse sighed, pissed after not having any true relief yet. “First of, I have a name, it’s Eclipse. Second, I’m a pony, not a horse, and third I am their guard in a way as I have enough power to probably kill everyone in this court without-”

“No bad pony.” Huxley said.

“Hiss...” Eclipse said.

“Sorry about her she’s pissy about the whole horse curse thing.” Huxley explained.

“Horse curse?”

“She pissed off Sheogorath and he turned her into a horse that’s always in heat.” Huxley said as he got a death glare by Eclipse.

“Anyway Sonna look for Shanna we need her here to do the thing, Sorry for bothering you we’ll comeback as a group.” Huxley said as they went down to see the Pelagius wing open. “That's not supposed to be open, you don’t think...” Huxley said as they heard Zeke's voice down there.

As they chased Zeke’s voice they wound up in wonderland. “There you guys are, this guy is awesome!” Discord’s voice spoke from Zeke.

“That’s not Zeke is it.”

“It’s Discord, and frankly this Sigy guy is a laughing stock!”

“Ah tell yeah nobody has been this fun sense Ah came and killed me self back after the oblivion crisis.” He said in a scottish accent.

“Great we got the Hero of Cyrodiil to deal with.”

“Ah lady nobody’s called me that in years.” Sheogorath said.

“D-do the thing with the dogs!” Discord asked as Flaming dogs fell from the sky. “Personally the ‘hotdog’ rain is a bit too literal for my taste, but this is still amazing. I’ve never met another being with so much raw chaos power.”

“Well he is the prince of madness.”

Eclipse meanwhile is keeping herself from jumping on the many deformed and crazy ‘horses’ for a roll in the hay. “Keep calm, keep calm, keep calm.” She repeats as she shakes in excitement. 

DIscord chuckled. “Look, just let me have ten more minutes of fun and I’ll let Zeke go do her peace making thing and whatever. Oh, and I’ve been meaning to give you these.” WIth a snap of Zeke’s Discord controlled hand, Huxley, Ben, Eclipse, and Unum, were each holding one small gold token with Discord’s eye on it. “Think of it as a… logic free wish, kinda like a genie wish but not nearly as strong.”

“Give me that.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse’s coin. “You will get it back when you aren't a horny horse.”

“Meany!”

“Hey I could use it to wish to get rid of my curse, but do you see me do it?” Huxley asked. “No.” He said

“Well it’s your wish, but It is limited, a genie is stronger than I believe it or not.”

“I think I’ll save it for later then.” Huxley said as he put his and Eclipse’s token away. “So when did you take over?”

“Walked by that room, and I was suddenly in control. With this much madness and chaos my own powers are very much amplified. Sadly I still am stuck as a Keyblade. Hope that will change in the future.”

“Neat.” Huxley said not getting any of that.

Disord spent his time having fun mostly and doing random chaos things, mostly to Eclipse and Huxley. When the time was up Sheogorath bid Discord farewell and asked hmi to visit again. As soon as they stepped out the door Zeke gained control again. “Well, that was kinda odd… still, was mostly funny. Especially when he turned Huxley into a ballerina.” Zeke chuckled. 

“Whatever Shanna by the way you’re going to need to referred to as that to not confuse the queen.” Huxley said as Zeke just looked at him before using discord to spawn a bucket of cold water over his head “Ow you placed the bucket on the wrong side.” Huxley said rubbing his head.

“Fine, let’s finish this so we can all go home, cause Ben is lonely looking, Eclipse is horny, you’re clearly not having fun, and I just wanna see my kids.” Zeke said as they walked back to the High Queen.

“We're back we found our friend she was in  the pelagius wing talking to a painting.”

“But there are no paintings in the pelagius wing.”

“Yes the painting of the old man with a beard and miss matched clothing”

“Anyway let's get back on point what did you want to talk to me about?” High queen Elisif asked

“Well Shanna here is actually the ruler of an empire and she wanted to aid your fight against the Thalmor.” Huxley said

“And how many of her forces are willing to aid us?” Elsif said as we all turned to Zeke.

“Our forces in term of soldiers are always growing, but a fair three hundred are still on standby for general defence. Though, ten special ones would do, sadly two of them are off on missions right now.” Zeke said.

“Your army is so small, yet you claim to be able to help us?” Elsif said.

“Size isn't everything.” Huxley said

“And each soldier could, can, and would take on entire platoons of your own without much effort from what I saw of the guards and the one’s training outside. If you want a demonstration I am more than willing to let some stress off, and no one would die by my blades.” Eclipse said casually.

“Well we would need a demonstration of that, but if it's true then we could use you in the upcoming battle to retake the imperial city from the thalmor.” General Tullius said.

“Say the word General and I can give you your demonstration.” Eclipse says, summoning both Oathkeepers to her side, keeping their tips pointed at the ground.

“Spellswords? Hmm. Very well, if you say that the opponents won’t be killed I say a test is in order.” General Tullius said.

“Shall we?” Eclipse said with a grin. The group was lead outside where the soldiers were training, being about a platoon not including recruits.  

“Troops line up you're about to be tested a platoon vs a small horse cursed by a deadra.” The general said as the troops stood still unfazed by the fact the had to fight a small, gray horse.

“Wow stone cold warriors.” Huxley commented on as the general corrected him.

“Actually they're just in alert mode so they can’t act freely. They have to stay in line.” The General said.

“I have a feeling a few in the back are chuckling~” Eclipse says with a evil grin, both blades hovering around her. The men all marched on prepared to attack but were quickly defeated by the small gray horse.

To say it was funny was to say Pinkie Pie hates new people. Eclipse, before it even started, unsummoned one of the Oathkeepers and even turned off her scan, with promising to also not use any moves that would level the building. And still, the gray pony tore through their ranks. A reflect spell, a shocklock, and a frenzy of speed later, all 100 troops were groaning on the floor and Eclipse was just smiling. “Thanks for the warm up! Any of you ready for me actually trying?”

“That's enough you’ve made your point no need to humiliate my men any further.” The general said as Eclipse unsummoned the other Oathkeeper.

“Well that was fast.“ Lan said startling Huxley.

“Where did you guys come from?” Huxley asked.

“You left us in Whiterun... we used our keyblade rides to get here.” Lan said.

“So you saw that huh?” Eclipse said with a smirk.

“I’m surprised no one has phased through the floor yet…” Ben mutters, wondering how a world made by Bethesda was so normal.

“This is real life, not a game Ben.” Kira said. 

“But it’s Bethesda…” Ben huffs. “Fine…” He sighs out.

“Don’t worry the bucket trick still works.” Sonna said as she remembered how she got through the whole thieves guild.

“I am so glad that even in real life...glitches still exist.” Ben chuckles happily.

“They don’t call the universe the ultimate computer without a reason.” Zeke says. “Everything glitches. God called the X-blade a rule breaker when he gave it to me.”

“Ha.” Ben laughs. “Glad to know things can still be weird in the funniest of ways.”

“Anyway can we get back on point?” General Tullius asked.

“Right now that we’ve shown you what the Keyblades can do, do you have faith in our plan to take Cyrodiil back from the Thalmor?” Huxley asked

“Well that was certainly a show, but you said the weapons can’t kill right?” Elsif the fair asked.

“They are driven by the wielders intent. Only if you wish to kill your enemy will they spill blood.” Zeke answered. “Makes getting the enemy troops captured alive easy.”

“Thats where the problem lies, if we have too many prisoners where would we put them all?” Elsif asked.

“Not to mention the current emperor is at the Imperial City right now and bringing him to Skyrim would be problematic as the last emperor was assassinated here a few years ago.” General Tullius said.

“We can take the prisoners to our world, plenty of room, plus we try and rehabilitate them. Give them the chance to live among the people again.” Zeke added.

“World?” Elsif asked.

“Oh right, technically were not from Nirn... just think of us as messengers of the divines.” Huxley said.

“Okay?” Elsif said confused.

“”We’ll catch you up after this war of yours is done and over with.” Zeke says.

“Trust me I’ve met Hermaeus Mora and I don’t think he knows about other worlds other than the realms of Oblivion or Nirn.” Sonna said.

“Are you following any of this?” Ben whispers to Lan, feeling a tad too lost here.

“Well considering you all left us behind in Whiterun, not really.” Lan whispered back.

“Sorry...I thought you and the others were keeping up…” Ben whispers nervously.

“Anyway we should leave to Iron out a contract for the the two of you” Huxley said opening a DTL back to Daybreak. “Come on guys we need to find a way to get the forge fixed while Ben and I need to head back home.” Huxley said as everyone left through the DTL before Huxley walked through the DTL he handed something to Zeke “Give this to Eclipse when she is back to he.” Huxley said walking through the portal.

“I’ve still got crap to do with Zeke…” Ben frowns, knowing that Luxu would probably like to talk with Zeke and having to talk to Daybreaks Council for a few reasons.

“Wait what he mean when Eclipse turns from a she to a he I thought she was cursed?” Elsif asked.





Back in the daybreak empire Huxley grabbed his stuff then found the Foretellers and Ben talking. “So what are you five planning to do after all of this?” Ben asks the Foretellers.

“We’ll first go home. I have a test tomorrow and Ms. Cheerilee is pretty strict.” Alex said.

“But before that, we wanted to talk to Luxu.” Lan said, “There are somethings we have to settle.” 

“Hey guys.” Huxley said cutting of this conversation.

“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says. “What brings you here? Thought you were going to immediately leave once we got here.”

“I wanted to grab my stuff and say goodbye.” Huxley said holding up a back over his shoulder.

“Yeah, we were about to do the same. Wasn’t there something with Elzin you wanted to tell us?” Jenny asked.

“Yeah I’ll bring him around your world soon-ish I have stuff to do in my world, like making sure Aqua didn’t head to castle oblivion on her own or something like that.” Huxley said hoping she didn’t do something reckless like that.

“Yeah...that would be a bad thing…” Ben frowns. “Anyways, why do you want to talk with Luxu? Anything important or should I not bother asking?”

“He was friends with the original Foretellers, so we wanted to ask him if he has any advice for us and our Unions. Also, we wanted to settle things between us. Like he said, he sees us as the ghosts of his friends. I don’t want there to be any tension or bad blood between any of us.” Lan said.

“Ah, makes sense.” Ben nods. “Oh that reminds me, I need to be told that story, I don’t think you told me about it or just gave me cliff notes about it.” Ben explains.

“We basically gave you a Rotten Tomato summary. We’ll tell you later.” Jenny said.

“Anyway see you guys tell Zeke that I left.” Huxley said opening his book and pressing a button and walking through a DTL.

“See ya.” Ben waves. “Let’s hope Luxu just appears like before…”

“You rang?” Luxu said, walking out from behind a column “Oh hey it's the ghosts.”

“These five want to have a nice talk with you. Probably get you to see past the ‘ghost’ bit and all that fanciness.” Ben says. “I’ll leave you to it while I go find Zeke and tell him a few things.” Ben says before turning on his heels and walking off, giving the Foretellers and Luxu their space.

Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “So what do you want?”

“Well for starters, you can quit the ghost shit. That's what we wanted to talk about!” Jenny said harshly.

“And why?”

“Look, Master Luxu, we want to be friends. I know we kind of just took on the mantel of the former Foretellers, but treating us like this isn't right. We aren't them, we only want to succeed them. That includes you as well.” Dan said.

“Do you even know how they started off?” Luxu asked. “How we met?”

“We would like too.” Kira said, “If you're willing to tell us.”

Luxu inhaled. “They… started off as… not good people. Criminals, stole a lot, put people in hospitals. They were caught, and tossed to the heartless. They only survived because my dad and I managed to be nearby and heard the screaming. We helped them, they tried to mug us, dad knocked them out, and then we took them home with us. It was rough for them to break open their shells, but they did, and we became a family… I made their masks, because they hated their faces. Hated what they did, who they were.” Luxu took another breath. “Dad gave them new names, the robes, and had them become the Foretellers, guardians of the light. They followed his every world to a T, out of thanks, and gratitude.” 

“They owe you two everything.” Alex said. “You guys sound as close as we are. I mean all of us found each other achieved by coincidence, and we are a family. Just like how you guys were.”

“Yeah, that’s why I call you guys ghosts. Your pasts are so similar, it’s like they're back from the dead. Everytime I see you guys I see them… and I hate how I see them… like invisible corpses floating in front of you… I can’t unsee their bodies, their deaths… I can’t unsee any of it no matter how much I wish I could, but I look at it to remind me that… if I stepped in, saved them… things would have been different.”

“You followed your father's orders just as they did. If you did anything else, they might have held it against you. You did nothing wrong Luxu.” Kira said.

“Dad knew the war was genocide, what kind of parent just has their kid watch that massacre? I did nothing while my family died not far from me… their death is on my hand… all because dad told them one of them was a traitor… when the truth is, there was no traitor, that nightmare was his, he turned them against each other and sent me away so I didn’t mess with the plans… he’s a slave to the Gazing Eye and its predictions.”

“What your father did was despicable yes, but he was only doing his role. We saw all of his inventions. Each one more vile than the next. But he was ready to throw away his life to protect the world's light.” Lan said seriously.

“Yet he knows just as well as I do that the Gazing Eye’s predictions are only a chance of many to happen. When one prediction happens there’s many more to follow of what can happen. He made sure that he, and all his reflections, they made sure the Keyblade War happened everywhere, at the same time just to have a chance at destroying the X-blade.”

“Well get over it!” Jenny said grabbing the front of his coat. “I’m sure you heard this somewhere before, but what's done is done! What good is it to just keep reminding ourselves of what happens and think about what could have been! We all have a past and we all need to deal with it!” she let go of his coat and calmed down a bit. “ We aren't them, so stop treating us like ghosts.”

Luxu grabbed Jenny’s head by the temples, and in a pulse of magic, sent all his memories of the war into her mind. She dropped him, screaming in fear. “You try and live passed that hell!” He screamed, kicking her to the side. “I can never unsee it, all of that I always see and hear, every moment of my life it’s there, haunting me. When you see hell, you do one of two things, die in it, or laugh. I took the hard way and walked through it, watching that war and not stopping it when it started is my sin to carry for eternity. What will your eternal sins be?”

“Then is that it?” Lan stepped forward, while Jenny was carried away by Alex. “We aren't saying forget about the past. We already know how the past can haunt someone. But can you honestly say that you aren't happy? If I remember right, you were with a girl called Time Bell back in Ben's reflection. Is the past stopping you from being happy with her?”

“No… no we keep each other's nightmares away somehow… I knew there was a reason I didn’t… end it like the others… I realized it was because of her. Hard headed, stubborn, and broken like me. It’s how we connected, it’s why we’re together. Gazing Eye showed me all my possible futures… meeting her was the one with the smallest chance of happening. I lived on to make it happen.”

Lan nodded. “We want to befriend you master. We aren't them, but we want to succeed them. Make up for the mistakes the Master did, as well as make sure their memories live on. Please, Master Luxu!” He bowed.

Luxu sighed. “I can look past the ghosts I see you as, the memories you bring up, so I’ll try. If you really want to succeed them you’ll need to know more about the kind of power you posses.” 

“What do you mean?” Kira asked.

“You are using the powers of the First Masters, and you have yet to realize the potential you have. I’ll swing by your world in a week, we can talk more then.” He said walking away. “And sorry about your friend. She’ll experience some trauma, but she’ll be fine given time.”





Eclipse walked through the hall as she slowly became a he, much to his relief. “Damn...much longer and I would have been like Zeke at the rate I was going.”

“And maybe next time don’t destroy the guards I made for you.” Ben frowns, finding Eclipse during his walk to find Zeke.

Eclipse rubs his head. “Sorry about that… the only thing on my mind was getting that damn heat to end. Plus it itched like crazy doing nothing.”

“Even though I have ‘pony’ girlfriends their anthro.” Ben frowns. “Also I don’t think it would be good to do it with a full on pony...also you would have beaten me for even agreeing to such a thing.” Ben explains, putting his hands in his cloak pockets.

“Did I say it was smart or did I say the only thing I cared for was getting off through someone's manhood? But anyways, I’m sorry for the trouble.” Eclipse said honestly.

“It’s alright man don’t worry.” Ben says. “But glad to see you’re turning back to normal. But question...why the hell were you perfectly normal here when you were a mare then suddenly went into heat in Skyrim? I thought the time tables for each world were roughly the same?”

“Actually, they are drastically different. This was explained in Dream Drop distance, time in different worlds flows differently. For me it has been over eighteen years. I don't think anyone else has been in their world for that long.” Eclipse explains.

“Oh...that makes sense.” Ben nods. “Sadly I forgot that…” He sighs out. “Well let’s hope it hasn’t been weeks or years back home, don’t want them all worried shitless…”

“Mine are already going to be worried because last they saw me I was insane. But yea, lets hope no huge time gaps between here and our respective reflections.” Eclipse agrees “....Is this the first time we aren't at each other's throats?”

“When were we at each other’s throats?” Ben asks curiously.

“Huh...must have been thinking of Huxley. Seems like everyone has a keyblade now and days, so you can't just point and say ‘you have a keyblade!’ and know who they are.” Eclipse says embarrassed at the screw up.

“Well we are all distinguishable because of looks. I have the white cloak, Huxley has the black cloak.” Ben says while showing his white cloak. “I also have this fancy silver crown cause I’m awesome.” Ben smiles and points to his crown.

“Huh… I wonder if my Luna is going to try and get me one if I ever marry. Welp, we will just have to see.” Eclipse shrugs. “Oh also, have time to hear on what I’ve been working on ever since I saw a human again?

“Do you want me to give you the honest answer or the smart ass answer?” Ben asks with a cheeky grin.

“Haha.” Eclipse says with a smile despite his angry tone. “I’m working on a spell matrix to allow me to turn into the form of whatever inhabitants live in a world. Example, going to your world I would be anthro, and coming to Huxley’s world I would be a human with strange hair and eyes. It’s not done yet, but I hope to finish it before anything happens to me.”

“Hopefully it get’s done because that sounds fancy.” Ben smiles.

“Yea, but I think Huxley wants to prank his Twilight before I get to do that. But it could be useful for all of us when it’s done. Now, what were you doing before you ran into me? I don’t think you came down here looking for little old me.” Eclipse says bluntly.

“I was heading off to find Zeke.” Ben says honestly. “I have to tell him a few things.”

“Oh, well good luck. One of two things is gonna happen. Either Rune got him or he is busy with the counsel filling out paperwork about the Elder Scrolls world.”

“I don’t know much about Rune, but I have a feeling he’s busy with paperwork or something.” He says with a shrug. “I mean, besides the weird fetish book…”

“Lets just say, if you have a perverted marefriend, she and Rune would be best friends and leave it at that.

“Well my Luna’s more...needy than perverted.” Ben shrugs. “But hey she’s been stuck in the moon for a thousand years it’s going to take a while to steady that girl.”

“Makes sense. The only reason mine didn’t jump my bone was because we both worked together to defeat Nightmare Moon….who was her mark of mastery test apparently.” Eclipse says. “Well, you best be off. Keep in touch k?” Eclipse says with his trademark grin

“Yep.” Ben says while patting Eclipse’s head gently. “Stay safe you very worrying pony.” He says while heading off to find Zeke again.





Zeke was resting in the library, half of her wives were with her as she read over one of the books the Aqua from the new reflection Diamond Tiara made accidentally gave her. “Knock knock?” Ben asks while knocking on a bookshelf like a door.

Zeke looked up. “Oh, hey Ben. Something up?” Zeke asks, putting the book down.

“One, Huxley finally left to his world so there’s that.” Ben starts. “Two, I suppose now’s a good a time as any to say meet your wives and friends I suppose. And three...well as soon as Luxu is done talking with the Foretellers I’m pretty sure you two should have a talk.” Ben says honestly.

“I was hoping for that. Also, anything you need?”

“Well the first one was to meet the many women you’ve managed to marry you lucky bastard.” Ben frowns. “And two, should I head on home and then you call me to a meeting so I can tell everyone what Core’s been doing to my knowledge or should I stay here and wait?”

“For the council we can have that meeting next week. As for the wives, well, you know Unum, then there’s Toriel, Derpy, Rarity, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Celestia, Luna, Rune, Hearts Care, and Chrysalis.”

“One of you...can you please explain how his hips aren’t in another dimension?” Ben asks one of Zeke’s wives. “Also...is Toriel some goat mother looking person?”

Toriel chuckled. “That was a nickname I had back home. Zeke and X managed to bring my two deceased children back, well, Chara was possessed by darkness, and Asriel was an artificial Nobody of sorts. My kind, our bodies don’t stay after death, they turn to dust when we die.” She explained. “Zeke and X made a heart for him.”

“Okay Ms. Tutorial.” Ben says with a nod. “Glad to know all that...but besides the obvious thing of you look like a good school teacher...I met two weird skeletons...one that slept in the middle of where I was walking and one that kept calling me ‘Human’ and trying to be friends...while sounding like Skeletor for some reason…”

“That was Sans, the one sleeping, the other is his brother Papyrus. Sans might not look like much, but since he and his brother moved here, Sans has become one of the highest ranked fighters in Daybreak. And if he gets hit once, he’s gone.”

“RPG rules, got it.” Ben nods. “The weakest of the bunch happens to be the strongest and sleep keeps his fragile yet powerful strength up.”

“Something like that, just don’t mess with his brother…last person who did Sans…well, shoved a bone up…well, you can guess.”

“Was it a boy or a girl? Cause I can make a dirty pun out of it.” Ben says with a cheeky grin.

“Perv.” Rainbow said.

“Hey I have to hear my worlds Spike talk about how he ‘fluffs your cloud’ Rainbow so shush.” Ben glares at Rainbow.

Rainbow blushed. “Multiverse is so weird.”

“Trust me, it’s only going to get weirder. Just be glad you haven’t met a fan of eldritch horror because that is going to be proven true in very horrible ways.” Ben explains. “Anywhosits, I presume we have people to start bringing back from the grave or are you too tired from all that’s happened and the bun in your oven?”

“Oh right.” Zeke said, standing up. “Well, go big or go home.” Zeke and Ben raised a hand into the air, the power in the air was tangible with the amount of Nobodies and Heartless appearing. It went on for a few moments, less than five minutes, and it stopped abruptly. “Wow, so my Heartless can appear on the world? Meh, the moon was still a good battleground.”

“I think it’s because of some magical bullshit that surrounds you.” Ben points out. “You being the ‘balance’ and all that jazz, giving the Heartless some sort of spark of light so they can be here, while Core and all his dick waffle comrades have no spark and so can’t be here...if that made any sense at all…” Ben sighs out, pinching the bridge of his nose because he thought he sounded like an idiot.

“No, you did alright.” Eclipse said, leaning on the doorframe. “Anyone going to get these people clothes?”

“They probably should and when did you get here?” Ben asks Eclipse.

“Just now. I heard the sound of fighting and it wasn’t in the arena so I wanted to check it out. Now Zeke, can Discord help here? I think we are scaring these poor people.” Eclipse says looking at a confused anthro mare. Zeke rolled his eye and simply pulled out Discord and in a flash of pink the people were clothed.

“So let’s take a headcount of who was saved shall we?” Ben asks.

“WIth the amount of power we did… Discord?” Zeke asked.

“Over 9/10 of this Equestria’s population is back, the last bunch… moved on.” Discord said with a hint of sadness,

Zeke gritted her teeth. “One bastard did all that damage…”

“Hey Discord...When people die completely, they go to one of two places right? Kingdom hearts or the Void.” Eclipse says.

“Actually, depends on the world.”

“Damn. I was hoping I could maybe help bring some back when I learned how to use Oathkeeper’s power.” Eclipse says.

“I have a feeling I’m missing something, but is there extra magic to Oathkeeper and Oblivion?” Ben says, confused about what Oathkeeper’s powers were.

“Well, is there anything you wanted Eclipse?” Zeke asks before remembering. “Oh right Huxley gave me this coin and told me to give it to you.” Zeke said handing the coin to Eclipse.

“Thanks. And I was wondering if you wanted me to stay or not? I could leave if you want but I wanted to know if you wanted me to stay for your kid.” Eclipse says acting nonchalant.

“Which?”

“The bun in your oven. After all, it’s not everyday your cuz get knocked up. And if there is one thing about the Ventrals I accept whole heartedly, is the importance of family.” Eclipse says firmly.

“Yeah, I’ll send a letter when the due date is near, got a month and a half, cause half Keyblade babies grow fast in the womb.”

“I’ll be there. Well, hopefully. Oath and I have a plan and I just hope we come home in time to be here.” Eclipse says with a nod.

“Alright then, well, if that’s all I just gotta talk with Luxu then start working on the aid for everyone who came back… that’s gonna be a headache. Well, later you two.”

(With the Foreteller's)

The five Foreteller's had already left Daybreak and made their way back home. They were currently walking through the streets of Equestria Town.

"That was some adventure! Right guys?" Kira said

"Well it was definitely the longest." Alex said. "We missed a lot of school. I know we made that deal with the Principles, but I'm so not looking forward to those remedial lessons to make it all up!" He slumped.

"Suck it up Alex. At least we accomplished a lot when we were there. We have a clear route to our goal now." Dan said. He looked to his side, seeing Jenny looking a bit pale. He reached out to get her attention, but she flinched a bit. "You okay Jen?"

"Yeah, just kind of jumpy as all." She said as she stretched her arms. "Geez, I know I shouldn't have lashed out at Master Luxu like that, but he didn't have to be an ass hole and shove those memories into my mind."

"Are you sure you'll be alright? Maybe we could use some Dream Eaters to get rid of those memories." Kira said worried.

"Not a bad idea, we should try it when we get to the mansion." Jenny looked towards Lan, who was being quite through the whole conversation. With the look on his face, she knew what he was thinking. "Hey leader, you thinking about what I know your thinking about?"

"Yeah." Lan said. "We already know that Light Crow is in the Realm of Darkness, but we don't know which reflection it is. It could even be in a reflection that we haven't been to yet."

"And if that weren't enough, Master Luxu wants to show is what we're lacking as the Foreteller's. Probably just an excuse to beat down on us." Alex said exasperated.

"Well we have a lot ahead of us don't we?" Kira said cheerfully as she faced the others. "But does that mean we're gonna give up?" The others just smiled at her attitude. "That's what I thought! Now let's go home, it's my turn to cook dinner after all!"
> Luxu's in Town!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Day had started out like any other. The Foretellers and their students training under the bright sun in Equestria town. It had been a week since the whole adventure with the other survivors. Also the day when Luxu said he would be coming to visit.

The Foretellers were on school grounds, training with their Advanced members. Which has grown since they had left. Sunset and the Six had taken up training the normal members of the Union while they were away, and some of them had awaked to their true keyblades. 

They were training them on how to go into combat with their Dream Eaters. They all kept it up with their Dream Eaters while their students were trying their hardest just to hold their own. 

Lan was working with his students, pouring on the power with his Tyranto Rex Dream Eaters while his students tried their best just to keep up with it. The others were doing the same. Dan with a Toximander, Alex using an Thunderaffe, Kira with her Wheeflower, and Jenny pounding her students with Kooma Panda. Deciding that they had enough, Lan spoke up.

“Alright everyone, take five! Go over your current techniques and try to see how you can adapt to the larger opponent.” Lan instructed his students, with the other Foretellers doing the same.

“Hey Wizard.” Lan turned around at that, seeing Luxu, Time, and Sweetie Belle walk up to him. “Get the reference?”

“Luxu! And… two Sweetie Belle’s?” Alex said.

“Time Bell.” Time said, walking up and flicking Lan’s nose. “Don’t call me that name…”

“Sorry, you two just look alike is all.” Lan rubbed his nose.

“Save for the gears sticking out of my body?”

“Well you could be from a reflection where that's the norm. We don’t know, and just didn’t want to bring it up if it was a sensitive topic.” He rubbed the back of his neck.

“Duh I’m from a reflection. Why else would Sweetie be here, she’s my wielder.”

Dan’s ears perked, “Ah, so you are also a Keyblade?” 

“Yeah… Core’s work.”

“Tsk, the bastard’s at it again.” Lan said.

“I was nine when he did this to me…”

“Well, anyways, what are you doing here Luxu? I know you said you’d visit us, but you never really told us what you wanted to do.” 

“Well, one is to check on Jenny, putting all my memories of the war in her head must have… screwed her up…”

“Well you gave me nightmares for a couple nights. But a few sessions with some Dream Eater therapy I’m fine now.” Jenny huffed harshly.

“Wait till the aftershock hits…” Luxu mutteres. “Anyway, so I see you got Dream Eaters going well, anything you wanna know?”

“Well why don’t we put that on hold for now? Why don’t we show you three around our world first?” Kira suggested.

“Sure, we just got out from helping Zeke and some other guy out, did some things, you know, the not-so-usual.”

The rest of the agreed. After dismissing their students, the Foretellers started showing the trio around Equestria town. Their first stop was the Cakes shop for something to eat.

“So, other than the clear high blood pressure, what do these people sell?” Luxu asked.

“Well it’s like any other cafe, but they do have more sweets than anything. Cakes, cookies, brownies, etc.” Dan said, then Mrs. Cake came up to their table to take their order.

“Hello Kid! How’s it going today? No monster attacks recently?” She joked.

“Not today Mrs. Cake, and these are our friends.” Kira waved towards the Trio. “The one in the cloak is Luxu, the one with the gears is Time Belle, and last is Sweetie Belle.” 

“We’re not twins.” Time added.

“Ah, okay. So what can I get’cha?” 

“Can I get a cookie?” Sweetie Bell asked.

“Sure can do Sweetie! Snicker doodles right?”

“No, oatmeal.”

“Hm, different from her usual.” Mrs. Cake muttered. “What about you too?” she asked Luxu and Time.

“Ice cream if you have it.” Luxu asked.

“Chocolate bar.” Time said.

With that, and the Foretellers orders, she left to go get them.

“So how was your recent adventure?” Dan asked them.

“We ran into a god.” Luxu said nonchalantly. 

“Another God? And not your grandfather?”

“Grandpa is powerful, we can all agree on that, but this was a REAL god, from beyond the void.”

“Damn, never thought any of us survivors would have met one this soon.” Alex said.

“He was on our side thankfully. I think Grandpa told stories about him once, he was human once, then got strong, bunch of stuff in the middle.” 

“Pretty much somes up any story of higher beings.” Alex joked. “So was he a good guy? Or did you guys have to fight him?”

“You kidding, he fixed the moon on that world, which was broken into many pieces, and fixed the breaking world just by clapping.”

The Foretellers were surprised, but kept their cool. “So good guy. That’s a relief.”

“So that’s a power of a true god. How frightening.” Dan said. “I could only imagine what he went through to get that kind of power if he was once human.” 

“According to the story, a lot of pain, then some dumb luck.”

Kira spoke up, “So you said there was another guy with you. Who was that?”

“Some guy playing assassin based off a game from your world.” Luxu waved it off. “Corvo I think?”

“Assassin? Well I’m not going to say the obvious answer, but I’m pretty sure it’s not right.” Alex replied. 

“Just cause you haven’t killed yet, doesn’t mean it won’t happen.” Luxu said. “Jenny saw the bloodshed of the war, you don’t wanna know how much came after... “

“Anyways, so there’s another survivor huh?” Jenny said, “Though it’s another one who didn’t ask for a keyblade. Would be nice to meet him soon.”

“Zeke apparently gave him one, he seems like the kind of guy I’d hang out with if only to brawl against.”

“Sounds like Zeke. So which keyblade was it?” Kira asked.

“Fenrir.” Luxu answered, finishing his ice cream.

More small talk had continued after that with some of the most random topics. Being it hobbies, to favorite kind of music. After they all finished their food, they left to walk around town. After seeing the little sights that the small town has to offer, they decided to retire to the Mansion.



The Trio was sitting in the common area where the Foretellers were sitting around them, except for Kira who went to get the tea.

“So, how about we get to what you wanted to talk to us about?” Lan said. 

“Oh, yeah. So what do you wanna know? I got some secrets.”

“Well for one thing, when we left Daybreak you told us that we have yet to achieve our true potential as the new Foretellers. Is there more to being a Foreteller than achieving Keyblade Master?” Dan asked.

“Well there's a large number of things that they could do, that you, if you do have their abilities, need to know about.”

“We have more than just our limit breaks? I thought that those were like our Final Attacks. Like how it is in RPG games.” Alex half joked.

“This is reality, or did you forget?” Luxu sighed. “Look, I get that in your birth reality things were largely fiction there, it’s part of why gramps drip-fed you them as fiction, it’s his ‘back-up’ incase something happens.”

“Just trying to keep the mood light. So, these other abilities. What are the? Or do we have to discover those ourselves?” 

“From what we did, there’s five main abilities, and two abilities that are specific to the wielder, or person. First is the power over the heart, the ability to traverse light by using only your heart for combat. Second is the power over the soul, the thing that can keep you alive… even when your head is cut clean off. Third is the power over your Keyblades truest powers. Fourth is the power over the mind, and memories, using them as safeguards against darkness. Lastly there’s the power over what form your Keyblades take, and not just their glider forms. But that requires some things first.”

“Are there any tombs in the Daybreak Library that would help us?”

“There are tombs, but they aren’t there.”

“They aren't there? Why wouldn’t they be? Wasn’t there your headquarters or whatever?” Jenny asked.

“Yes and no. We put a lot of stuff there, but all the… secret info we kept in a really safe place.”

“Which is…?” 

“The dreamscape.”

“The Dreamscape?” Dan asked. “Isn’t the Dreamscape just a world of cognition made up from our own memories?”

Dan was hit over the head by Luxu. “You think too much. The dreamscape is another reality in itself, made up from the linked hearts and memories of every living thing. Worlds that are there exist as… stable points. Places where there is some reality and sanity.”

“So when you said they are in the dreamscape, does that mean that the information on the old Foretellers are hidden in these worlds?” 

“Not any, one specific world. A world that is borderline light, largely darkness, and hazardous to say the least, both in the waking world, and sleeping one.”

“The World That Never Was.” Kira said in realization.

“We called it the Fallen World, but yes. Unlock it’s dream world keyhole, and all the knowledge of every reflection Foreteller is yours.”

“Well no pressure. Now we have another objective on our todo list.” Alex groaned.

“Is that all? Or is there some conditions to finding it?”

“Just a trial… a rather twisted test I made that only the most sadistic freak can get though.”

“You are just a barrel of sunshine aren’t you?” Jenny said sarcastically. 

“... You’ll have to survive a memory recreation of the Keyblade war…”

This shocked them all.

“We basically have to relive the Keyblade war? The war that split all the worlds and death of thousands of bearers?” Lan said.

“Yes. Survive, the knowledge is yours, ask to leave, you can never re-enter to try again… die… you die…”

The whole room was silent. They tried to let the information settle in, while the other three waited for them.

“There is however, a work around.” Luxu said.

“I’m guessing it’s not any easier.” Dan said.

“You have to survive the war, the recreation of it anyway, there is a ‘over ride’ I hid in the recreation, a copy of me overseeing the war… like I did… Find him, take his keyblade and unlock his box the war around you will stop and everything will turn into the library.”

“Well considering it’s you, the copy of you won't give it up without a fight. So we’ll still be in a heap of trouble.”

“Maybe not. My copy’s mentality is that of how I was back then. If you all still look like, well, the foretellers, you might be able to trick him into either opening the box for you, or getting him to give them over. If he feels something is up, you will end up fighting him, though, you’d have to be an idiot to not trick me back then. I used to be so gullible.”

“Pretty surprising, I guess that’s what’s next on our list if we want to get any stronger to stand next to Zeke and the others. But there is one more thing.” Lan said. “Do you know how to locate someone in any worlds reflection? Specifically, the Realm of Darkness.”

“After the light half of your friend?”

“Yeah. We know he is imprisoned in a realm of darkness, but we don't know which one. It could be one that no one has even been to get. So we need to narrow it down but we don't know how.”

“Well, a person with a heart of pure light, a half or not, would attract heartless in the thousands. My guess, would be one of Core’s heartless experimentation labs.”

“That doesn't narrow it down much either. We were in one of those labs when we were on our last adventure with everyone.”

“You were in one of his torture chambers, his experimentation labs are much more… hospital looking. Though… how long has he been, split?”

“We can't be sure, cause we don't know when Core picked him out of juvie. If it's as long as we’ve been in this world, then around 5-6 months.”

“Well, it’s because there’s a new type of heartless, if you can call them that, that Core’s been using.”

“New Heartless? We've only been dealing with unversed. Only time we saw heartless was when we were in the chamber with everyone. Those looked relatively normal.”

“These ‘heartless’ are fused with Unversed, and even people. Core somehow managed to force the darkness in a person's heart to physically manifest, creating human heartless. Smart, and strong are two bad combinations. As for the unversed variant, he somehow injects them with an unversed, like a parasite.”

“Unversed are beings of negative emotion, so it would stand to reason that they could strongly influence negativity if they infect someone. Pushing the further into darkness.” Dan said.

“Maybe, but most of the ones I saw were… like you guys…”

“Like us? Wait… you mean?” Their eyes widened.

“They had grandpa’s energy in them too, they came from earth.”

“Then Core has connections to Earth too! I knew Huxley’s wish wouldn't be effective.” Jenny slammed her fist on her chair.

“Grandpa explained how, basically because of the mass chaos on that twenty-twelve thing you guys went though, his guilt gave Core just enough crawling room to enter, who knows what your world is like now… if there’s any people on it still.”

They all looked downcast. Jenny, Dan, and Alex may not have had very good relationships with their family, but they still cared for them. Especially what happened during their Mark of Mastery Exams. 

“Damnit.” Jenny hissed. “Well, now we have more of a reason to get Crow back in one piece. So he can't make anymore Unversed to qualify others.”

“Even so, he likely can just make another person split. He will also know you’re gonna try and take your friend back, so he’ll try and put you all through hell to reach him. Since your friend is the first he likely got, he’s likely got him in the lab he code named ‘Dynamo’. From what I saw the one time I went there, that’s where he puts things of ‘high value’ that he can use.”

“I don’t think he would replace Crow. When we saw him split his heart, he said something about how his heart was perfectly divided already.”

“Then that’s a main reason he would be there, Crow’s heart is balanced like Zeke’s. If he tried, he could wield the X-blade too. Though, split it’s impossible. I feel like this is deja vu somehow?”

“So, is this lab still in the Realm? Or somewhere else?”

“It’s in the realm, though it’s location is less than livable. The whole area is pulsating with ancient darkness. Some strong heartless roam there, not including an Embodiment.”

“So if we even want to stand a chance at surviving there, we’d have to unlock our full powers first.” Jenny sighed. “This just got a lot more complicated.”

“Add a miracle on the top and yeah, that’s about what it takes. I barely made it out of there when the Embodiment spotted me… which reminds me. Time, Sweetie, can you two get some snacks?” Time and Sweetie nodded, leaving the room. “Alright, now here’s where I ask for a favor.” Luxu stated in a serious tone.

“Yes? You helped us immensely, so we would gladly return the favor.” Kira said.

“Depends on what you mean by gladly.” Alex muttered, earning a smack from Jenny.

“That Embodiment stole something from me, and I need you to kill it and take it back.”

“What was it?”

Luxu did the unthinkable, he took off his hood, revealing his body being made from darkness, with a pair of yellow eyes. “He stole my body. My heart took in the darkness nearby and I managed to make this and escape. Get me my body back.” He said, putting his hood back on.

“You’re like a lingering soul.” Lan muttered, “Do they…?” He directed towards the kitchen.

“Lingering Will, and sorta, I still have my heart, I just need my body. And no, no one other than you five now know… not even my grandpa knows. I mastered illusion magic and it’s been helping me keep this a secret for a long time.”

“We promise, Luxu. We’ll get your body back.”

“Just another thing to put on the to do list.” Alex joked.

“Just remember, and embodiment isn’t like a heartless, hell, they’re something Core generally fears. This embodiment is different though, it’s the embodiment of Ignorance, blind service to whoever it chooses. Unless your heart is darker than pure darkness, it won’t work trying to get it to defect. He likely gave my body/Nobody over to Core.”

“Great. Looks like the odds are against us. Just like they always are.” Jenny said sarcastically. “But thanks. Without all this we’d have no idea where to start looking. So, and I can probably speak for all of us, we will do whatever it takes to get your body and make it up to you.”

“Thanks, oh, and here.” He said, pulling out a white crow mask. “I made this for myself back when, but since things turned out differently, I never wore it.” He said, tossing it to Lan. “Same thing as your masks, just give it to someone who deserves it.”

“We will. Thank you.”
> Elzin
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Two week have passed since Huxley went to that Undertale world and he has been having nightmares ever since. “No, no.” Huxley shouted as he woke up. “Great another nightmare.” Huxley said as he walked downstairs to see Elzin stretching “Hey Elzin or is it Erza?”

“It’s Erza and good timing I was about to wake you for our run.” Erza said

“Actually I’m going to skip that today I have to do things.” I said walking out of the house and into a dark alley way where he opened a DTD to Canterlot. “At least I can quick travel again.” Huxley said half heartedly. As he got to the castle he simple said “No I shouldn’t bother her.” and walked away.





At the Foretellers mansion, the five of them could be seen training. It’s been a few days since Luxu had visited, and they have been training hard ever since. They were determined to achieve their full powers, rescue Light Crow, and get Luxu’s body back. Though they thought they weren’t strong enough at the moment. For now they agreed to train until they are ready, or circumstances come up.

They were currently in the Digital training ground, facing off against the digital Unum.

Let’s just say… they were having some difficulty.

*BOOM!*

A body suddenly slammed into the ground… hard.

A beaten and disheveled Lan slowly rose from the crater clutching his keyblade. 

“What is this supposed to train us in again?” Alex said limping towards Lan. Around them were battered forms of the Foretellers, breathing heavily.

The Digital Unum launched into the air and dove towards them, ready for a final attack. Until it dissolved into a bunch of data.

“Battle damage has reached critical. Unum Level 9 training has shut down.” Code Keeper suddenly appeared, making the environment around them disappeared. “I suggest you all take a rest for now. This training has taken a toll on all of you physically and mentally.”

“Yeah, I could use a breather.” Alex said, collapsing on the ground.

“We’ve been at it for a while. Maybe we should head back home. We can pick this up tomorrow.” Kira said.

“C’mon guy’s. We can’t quit. We don’t know how tough it’ll be in The World That Never Was, and from what Luxu said about the Embodiment we need to get as strong as we can get.” Jenny argued.

“But it won’t help us if we get to exhausted during training.” Dan countered. “We want to get Crow and Luxu back too, but we can’t go killing ourselves before we even try to.”

They all looked at Lan for a final answer, “I agree. We have to take it easy for now Jen. Remember when you were on the track team? What happened before the big meet?”

Jen blushed in embarrassment. “Okay fine, I give.” 

With that, they all logged out of the training ground.





As the hours pass Huxley found Elzin breathing heavily at the edge of the whitetail woods “You okay Bro?” Huxley asked.

“Yeah i’m fine just need a breather...and something to make the pain go away.” He said jokingly

“How about some breakfast before you meet new people.” Huxley said as Elzin wondered.

“New people?” he asked as Erza chimed in ‘perhaps they are the people you met during your trip to Daybreak.’





At the Foretellers mansion they were about to head out for the day when they heard there doorbell ring.

“Hm. I wonder who that could be.” Kira said as she went to open the door.

“Hello.” Huxley said as Kira tilted her head wondering who it was, the voice seemed familiar but she couldn’t place the face “Its Huxley I guess you wouldn’t recognize me without my cloak... or mistake me for Luxu.” he joked.

“Oh, hey Huxley. What are you guys doing in our world?” She asked.

“Well I did promise to bring Elzin to tell you what happens in the next movies so... here he is.” Huxley said turning around “If i’m not back by tomorrow send him to Zeke.” Huxley said opening a DTL and leaving

“Hi.” Elzin said meekly before his eyes changed.

“Sorry about him I’m Erza.” A different voice came out of him surprising Kira.

“Whoa! I feel like I’m missing something here.” She said to herself. “Well why don’t you come in? We shouldn’t talk on the porch.” She lead Erza/Elzin into the common area.

“Thank you.” Erza said as Elzin got back in control “I hate it when she does that.” Elzin said.
Just then, the rest of the Foretellers came into the room to see who wams at the door.

“Elzin? Why are you here? Shouldn’t you be with Huxley?” Alex said.

“Huxley dropped me off here to tell you what happens in the next few Equestria girls movies... plus I think he had a date with Lyra and Bon-bon.” Elzin said.

“Oh yeah, you did say you’d tell us back in Daybreak.” Jenny said. “So Huxley’s got a date? With two girls no less. Surprising, but we can’t judge. Especially this guy.” She jabbed her thumb towards Lan.

“*Ahem!* Anyways, nice to have you here. So you wanted to discuss whats going on?” Lan said.

“Okay before I start this how many students at Canterlot High have a Keyblade?” Elzin asked.

“Pretty much everyone. Even some teachers, including Principal Celestia and Luna.” Alex said.

“Great and are you guys immune to mind control?” Elzin asked

“Well we never ran into a situation like that, so we can’t really be sure. I hope we are anyways.” Lan said.

“Okay because the villains of the next movie are the Sirens a trio of girls from Equestria who feed on negative emotions and hypnotizes people through song, there power can only be countered by magical melody. And if you guys aren't immune then you’ve given Sunset Shimmer a harder time.” Elzin said.

“The sirens? Never heard of them before.” Kira said. “But I do remember stories back home about sirens in mythology. How they use their songs to lure fishermen to their deaths.”

“And they feed off of negative emotions. They sound like the Unversed… geez I hope I didn’t jinx anything just now.” Alex said.

“Sonata Dusk, Adagio Dazzle and Aria Blaze those are there names.” Elzin said “Oh and don’t be afraid to call on Zeke or Twilight... speaking of Twilight the villain of the third movie is called Midnight Sparkle aka this world's Twilight, she controled by Principal Cinch of Crystal prep This will take place during the friendship games.”

“I’m just surprised that there is more than one movie.” Kira said. “Wait, Twilight is the Villain!? NO! That can’t be right!” She yelled, as some of her childish thoughts crashed.

“Sorry but you could ask Zeke to get God the DVD’s to prove it.” Elzin said.

*Ding-Dong* 

Kira opened the door, and found a box that sat on the porch. “Yay!” She cheered.

“Crystal Prep? Man I ran into a couple guys from there, while i was working at the Coffee House. They talked all high and mighty and orders the more expensive items. I hated the way they looked at others though, like they think they were above them.” Alex said.

“Anyway I don’t have much information about the fourth movie other then it takes place at a summer camp call Camp Everfree, just when summer rolls around head there.” Elzin explained.

“Ah, well that’s a shame. But still, thanks for the information on the other events that are coming up.” Lan said. “But we can’t expect them to be just like the show. This is reality, so we still must be cautious.”

“Yeah sorry for the lack of information on the fourth one I’ve honestly only seen the third one and I get my information via reviews.. Nobody reviewed the fourth movie.” Elzin said.

“Well it looks like that won’t be a problem.” Dan said, directing his attention towards Kira, who was looking through the box of DVD’s.

“Well you guys have me for the whole day anything you want to do?” Elzin asked.

“Well, how about a movie marathon?” She held up the EQG DVD’s.





As the day turned to night then back to day the Foreteller were preparing to send Elzin to Zeke so he could be sent to Huxley when all of a sudden a doorbell rang.

“Man, we keep getting visitors. We’re almost out of tea.” Kira said opening the door. As she opened the door she say Huxley in his girl form wearing some revealing clothing with his/her hair as a mess.

“Um… Do I want to know?” Kira said carefully.

“It was the only thing Lyra and Bon-bon had that fit me.” Huxley said as Elzin and the rest of the Foretellers walked up.

“Wow, what happened to you? You look like day two at Coachella.” Jenny said.

“Which one of you is the perverted one?” Huxley asked.

“That’s me.” Alex raised his hand, as the others looked at him strangely. “What? I’m comfortable of who I am, and I’m admitting to it now. Cause Pinkie doesn’t mind.” He said with a silly smile.

“I’m going to tell you how it started but then explain to him what happened next.” Huxley said.

“I was back in my ponyville walking up to Lyra’s house when I knocked at the door, as they opened it a bucket of water fell on my head and I turned into a girl Bon-bon seeing this dragged me inside then.” she dragged Alex close then started whispering as Alex’s face just got redder and redder.

“No way they did that, how big?, and it fit?” Alex said as everybody looked in wonder what happened, and Lan covering Kira’s ears.
“I’ll tell...most of you later.” he said looking at Kira. “Anyway we should make sure that your Lyra and Bon-bon never meet Rune the sexiness could end worlds.”

“Well… that was interesting.” Dan said with only a slight dust of red on his cheeks. “So you’re here to pick up Elzin right?”

“Yep.” Huxley said as they left through a DTL.

“Well that was a thing.” Jenny said. “And Alex, don’t bother telling us. You can just keep it to yourself.” She said a she walked off, along with the others.
> In Darkest Times
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been a month since Luxu had visited the Foretellers. From that day forward, they had been training at their very best of their abilities since then. They were working long and hard to be ready to enter the Dreamscape. But for some reason, they were never convinced they were strong enough. In reality, they were afraid.

He had told them that they had yet to fulfill their full powers as the Foretellers, and the only way to discover them was to relive the Keyblade war. They would have to relive the war that split the worlds appart, the war that killed thousands of Key Bearers as well as the original Foretellers. They were also told that Crow’s light half was in a very dangerous location in the Realm of Darkness, where creatures that Core fear dwelled. 

They wouldn’t admit it to each other, but they were all afraid of what comes next. 

“Hah!”

*Tonk!*

“Brace yourself!” 

*Clank!*

At the moment, there were continuing their Union’s training. Having to train their students temporarily distracted them from their fear. It was a bright and sunny day over Equestria Town. School had let out a while ago, and their Unions were eager to learn under them.

The whole of their unions were training in the school’s football field, it was not as spacious as they would prefer, but it gave them an idea of what to expect in live combat. 

Bang.

The single gunshot was too quickly followed by a barrage of them, dozens of union members fell, large bullet wounds bleeding out blood and darkness from the fallen members. 

“AHHHHH!” One of their union members screamed. That caught the attention of everyone around them. When they turned, the sight made their blood freeze instantly.

“What the hell?” Alex said, his voice shaking a bit. “Who are you?” He said as the masters rushed up and readied themselves.

A man with an eyepatch, dressed in a black jumpsuit, handgun clips strapped all over him as he held two rather large pistols, walked onto the field, reloading his guns. “I hear you kiddies are playing dress up as old war buddies.” He said.

“We’ll ask one more time. Who Are you!? What is your purpose here? And why did you kill our Union members!?” Lan said harshly.

“Simple answers really, firstly, Core want’s more Keyblade to corrupt. Second, I have a little friend to show you, and lastly… killing is what a Ventral does best.” He said, arming his guns. “Names Josh, Josh Ventral. I believe you know my nephew Zeke?” 

When he said his name, it made them slightly shake in fear.

“Josh? You are the Head of the Ventrals?” Dan said cautiously.

“Yup, to this day, close to a two thousand kill count total in my lifetime. From my personal count… I got only six more kills to make.” He said with a devilish grin. “Like to see someone beat that record.”

“You’re a monster.” Kira said. “Everyone! Clear the area, Now!”

“Flattery gets you some praise.” He said, firing at the Union members running, hitting many. “You in particular little lady might like this friend of mine.”

He did not get a chance to say another word, when both Dan and Alex rushed towards him intending to slash him. But Josh blocked both of their strikes with his guns, forcing them into a stand still.

“You will not kill anymore of our Members!” Dan said.

Josh whistled, a DTD opened up and to the Foretellers surprise… Ava walked out, her robes darker shaded of their colors and dirty. “Oh Ava, these people here are disrespecting your fallen allies, mind teaching them respect?” Josh said.

Ava nodded, in a dark haze grabbing both Dan and Alex my the back of their heads, flinging them into the school building  thought the walls. “Respect the dead.” She muttered.

“M-Master Ava?” Kira stuttered, standing defiantly along with Jenny and Lan. “Is that really you?” 

Ava looked at Kira. She lifted a finger. “You. I… you died in the war. They all did. Why do you mock them? Us?”

“Master! I don’t know what that bastard told you, but we aren’t your enemies! Why are you helping that piece of shit!?” Jenny yelled.

Ava started to cry, which sounded a mix of sorrow and laughter. “I couldn’t stop the war! I tried to end it on the battlefield, make them stop! Only one method worked!” She held out her hand, a Keyblade that looked like it was made from blood and the other Foreteller masks, partly wrapped in Luxu’s robes, appeared in her hands. “I killed everyone! My friends, my home, the warriors that fought that day! I walked away from that graveyard with this keyblade, forged from the countless lives I ended that day.” She kept crying/chuckling. “It was what I was meant to do, save the light… so I ended the war on my reflection.”

The three of them stared in horror. This wasn’t the Master Ava they had seen or read about. This was a broken heart gone mad. The one that massacred out of spite, believing what they were doing was right.

“Master Ava, is lost to us.” Kira hung her head in shame. “How could you!? You were supposed to be the one who had any sense! You were supposed to lead the Dandelions across the worlds to preserve the light!” She yelled with tears in her eyes.

Ava laughed this time. “Some Dandelions! The world they want to, become so corrupt and hollow of basic human kindness I did more harm than good! This mask..” She said, touching her mask with her free hand. “This hides something, a face of a long dead girl. Why do I have to have it… we all died that day, even Vulpus rejected me. Then, Genocide here came to me, forged in blood and madness. Gave me, a face that fit.” She lifted her mask, revealing to the Foretellers her completely black eyes and blood red skin. “Anyone who disrespects the dead, I’ll add to Genocide’s blood coated metal.” She finished, putting her mask back on.

Kira looked like she wanted to say something more, but was held back by Jenny. “We can’t Kira, she’s too far gone. There is only one way to get out of this.” She raised her keyblade with Lan doing the same. Kira was at first reluctant, but she knew what had to be done, so she raised Vulpus as well.

“Well ain’t this touching.” Josh said, patting Ava’s head. “Too bad your ‘hero’ was actually way worse than I am.” He mocked. “Wasn't that Master of Masters no different? A whole war just to try and destroy a Keyblade that didn’t show up. Man, pick your idols better kids.”

“Now who’s disrespecting the dead?” Jenny said sarcastically. “So, I’m just gonna cut the bull shit and say that you aren’t just gonna turn yourself in peacefully. Why don’t we just get to the hard way?”

Josh shot at Jenny, who blocked it intime, but to her shock upon impact, Ursus made a noise as if it screamed, disbanding instantly. “Fine by me.” Josh said, ruching in and punching Jenny’s gut, sending her flying back into a nearby store.

While he was distracted, Lan took this opportunity to rush from behind and swing towards Josh’s head, only for Josh to block with his gun. 

“Oh, quite the dirty move. Aren’t the Foretellers supposed to fight with “Honor?” He said before spinning around kicking Lan away. Not even one second after, two roughed up Dan and Alex intercepted him. “Oh, you two are back?”

“Don’t count us out just yet.” Dan said.

“We won’t let you go without paying for hurting our Unions!” Alex yelled. 

“Let me think, how about, try it?” Josh said, suddenly appearing next to Alex and Twisting the arm he held Leopardus, there was an audible pop, and Alex’s arm went limp and he dropped his Keyblade. “Be thankful I only dislocated it.” Josh said as he spin kicked Alex into the outdoor bleachers. “Core wants you all alive for whatever reason.”

“Blizzara!” Dan cast, A large ball of ice shot towards Josh.

Ava came up and grabbed it, throwing it back at Dan who became partly frozen upon impact. “Not bad.” Ava said. “Not fast though.” She ran up to Dan and kicked him away. Breaking him out of the ice, but also slamming him into the ground.

Suddenly, Lan, Kira, and Jenny appeared surrounding Ava, aiming their keyblades towards her.

“Don’t make us do this!” Kira said, still hoping to appeal to her.

Ava’s only response was taking her Keyblade, cutting her arm with it, the blood making the keyblade act as if it was now liquid. “Blood bath!” She yelled, whipping the now whip like keyblade around, cutting their robes, skin, and staining them blood red. With one spin wip, she tossed them all away. “Blood Blizzaga!” She cast on both Lan and Jenny, the two frozen in red ice. “Fyi, that’s real blood.” She added. She turned, looking at Kira. “So, what to do with my ghost, my past, ignorant, childish self?” She grabbed Kira’s throat and raised her to eye level.

“P-Please… Master. Yo-you don’t h-h-have to do this.” Kira struggled to say.

Ava only looked at her in disinterest. “I was just like you before the war. Innocent, hopeful, full of happiness. But I was naive, I believed every word the Master told us and followed his every order. But it all ended with my family being killed! Why don’t I make it so we see the world the same way?” Ava raised her keyblade. “A world, filled with nothing but pain.”

*Slash!*

In that moment, the world had gone silent. The other four Foretellers looked horrified.

Ava had swung diagonally down on Kira’s face. Leaving a large gash over her left eye, with blood spewing out. Kira let out a blood curdling scream as she fell to the ground.

The moment she hit the ground, she lied there unmoving. Likely because of the pain and shock.

“Now it’s like I have a daughter.” Josh said, walking over to Kira and Ava. “WIsh I had a camera.”

In that moment, they felt a large spike of energy, or rather four of them. They turned to see the other Foretellers suddenly exerting auras of pure rage.

“You…” Lan said ominously, his hair covering his eyes. “You hurt my little sister. Our family. You will pay.”

Josh was about to make a snarky remark, but was interrupted by an enraged Jenny appearing in front of them. She struck the ground in front of them, making spiked pieces of the earth jut out of the ground piercing them. The struck the ground again making the spikes shoot of of the ground with Josh and Ava with them. In the air, Jenny reappeared above them. “Deadly Impact!” She slammed her keyblade down on them, making them crash into the ground.

Josh and Ava stood back up, only looking slightly injured. “That the best you go-?” Suddenly they were surrounded by some sort of ice wall that blinded them from their surroundings.

“Stardust Cemetery!” Dan’s voice rang through the ice. A combinations of Keyblade strikes as well as multiple giant spires made of ice came down upon the two.

When the ice walls fell, it revealed a more disheveled looking Josh, but a still okay Ava. It was then they heard a large humming coming from one direction. They looked towards the source and saw Alex spinning a large disk of lightning with his one working arm. “Ripping Thunder!” He launched the disk towards them, only leaving a large explosion of dust and lightning in their place.

Inside the crater, the two were still standing. Thinking that it was over, only to see an angry Lan walking slowly towards them with a menacing red aura around him.

“You will pay for what you have done, Josh Ventral, Former Master Ava. I will not forgive you for the lives you have taken, and what you did to my family.” He raised his Keyblade in the air. The Crimson aura surrounding him flowed into the Keyblade, Constructing it into a saber-like form. "Judgment of the Fallen!” One foul swing of his blade, made the area around them implode with the same crimson energy. The only thing left was the enraged Foretellers, a still standing Ava, and a beaten down Josh.

Josh started laughing as he hit the floor, Ava walking off. “Later bitch.” Josh said.

“Later forty-seven.” She said, opening a DTD and walking into it, leaving Josh at Lan’s feet.

“Man, you hit harder than Core expected.” Josh said, turning over to lay on his back.

“You will pay for your crimes.” Lan said, raising his keyblade.

“Bitch I’m already dying. Congrats, you killed off Josh number forty-seven.” He said, tearing a hole in his shirt, revealing the number forty-seven tattooed on his chest.

“Forty-seven? You mean you aren’t even real!?” Alex yelled.

“Core dragged a Castle Oblivion into the realm of darkness, was gonna study its effects in the new environment, but after we lost three real Ventrals to you keyblade swinging brats he figured, why not use it’s ability to create memories, illusions, and make them physical. My body is nothing more than dirt and darkness, held together with the memories of the real Josh kept moving by the card holding them.”

The Foretellers were speechless. All this death, the things he did, and he wasn’t even real. This made Alex started to chuckle. “If we barely beat a half baked clone, how the hell do we stand against the real one? Or Core for that matter?” He said.

“Why, if you’re just some clone, then why did he even send you? Why does Core want us alive? Why are you toying with us?” Jenny yelled grabbing the scruff of Josh’s shirt.

Josh spit in her face, it was a mix of dirt and liquid darkness. “From what the memories in me say, he wants you strong to make himself stronger. He needs strong enemies, to get stronger for some reason.”

“That’s it? Just for us to get stronger?” Lan said. 

“From what I did manage to hear on the grapevine, Core’s plan requires strong opponents, something like what your Keyblade war was fought for, to make him complete. He’s trying to summon something worse than him, and only the deaths of many, or of strong hero’s calls it.”

“Do you know who’s lives you’ve ended!? No you don’t you got damned murderer! Don’t you see you’re just a commodity to Core? He’ll just toss you out when you lose meaning to him!” Dan yelled.

“You act like I don’t know what I am? After all, when I started dying, Ava left. I know that I’m a cheap tool, easily broken and replaced.” Josh’s body began to melt. “Heh, One last thing, well two, Unversed already cleared out your fallen fighters corpses, Core needs parts, both in the bodies and the Keyblades they had. Second, Core needs Zeke to go into his Killing Mood.”

“Zeke’s killing mood? Why would Core want that? Wouldn’t that be a threat to him?” Lan asked.

“Yes and no. Something about the Ventral killing mood has a connection to what he needs, what he’s trying to summon. If Zeke’s killing Mood is activated, that brings him mind, body, and soul, closer to this thing Core’s wants. After that Core just need’s Zeke, then from what I guess the real fun starts for you bitches!” Josh said, his body beginning to melt further, Jenny dropping him. “Hope you pray! Once Core get’s what he needs it’s game over!” Josh said, melting until all that was left was a blue Castle Oblivion Card with Josh’s face on it, and even it started to break apart into light carried by the wind.

They all just stood there, with dumbstruck looks on their faces. Finally, the adrenaline fueling them had run out, they fell one by one onto the ground. Lan was the last to fall, and before he could give into unconsciousness he saw a figure standing above him.

“Well that was… nasty.” The blurry man said. “You guys need to get some rest, I’ll take ya home.” With him saying that, Lan finally fell into blissful unconsciousness. 






Lan groaned as he tried to sit up from his possession. He finally opened his eyes, to see that he was lying on the couch in the common area of the mansion. He then suddenly felt pain all over his body. ‘So it wasn’t a dream. But how did I get him?’ He thought. When then caught his attention was three of his siblings sitting around him. Alex having a sling around his left arm, along with Dan and Jenny wrapped in gauze. 

“Well, welcome back to the world of the living Lan.” Jenny said sarcastically.

“Everyone? Are you alright? How did we get home?” Lan asked.

“That would be me.” Lan turned around, seeing a man in a brown trench coat, blue jeans and a black shirt that looked like a brown haired and eyed Zeke. He was leaning against the wall. “Saw the fight, got really dark at the end part there.”

“Who are you?” Lan asked.

“Cript.” He replied casually. “Your sister will be fine, though, for reasons I dislike I’m not allowed to give her her original eye back.”

Lan’s eyes widened, “Kira! Where is she?” Lan looked around.

“Her room sleeping, and quiet, she needs sleep a hell lot more than you guys.”

Lan calmed down at that. Only for him to hang his head in shame, and some tears falling from his eyes. “We failed today. We were beaten, some of our Union members were killed, and Kira lost an eye. And we were only fighting a cheap knock off of the real Josh Ventral.” His fist tightened. “How are we supposed to fight him as we are now? How are we supposed to fight against someone like that?” From their facial expressions, his siblings shared his sentiment. 

“Meh. So you just gonna give up then?” Cript said, gaining their attention. “From what I hear you asked to be heros, have been doing well, but you fail to realize failure? Call me a hypocrite, but the reason I won every battle was because of a few reasons. One, failure was just not an option for me, second, self determination to see what will happen afterwards, and lastly, my family. Can’t do giving up and dying on them now can I?”

They all looked down in shame. “But that knock off and Ava pushed us to our limit. Even at our best, we could barely put a scratch on her, and the clone was probably significantly weaker.” Dan said

“He was.” Cript confirmed. “I can see… well, think of it as I can see your levels. That copy was five times stronger than you guys, yet you still came out the winners. Ava only managed to leave because she was fifty thousand times stronger than you guys.”

“We aren't like Zeke, or Unum, or Ben, or any of the other survivors. We aren't as strong as them, with the strength they acquired, we’re only able to scrape their shins. We’re just… kids.”

“Unacceptable!” Kira suddenly can into the scene. Hey left eye covered by a medical eyepatch. “Why are you all feeling sorry for yourselves!?”

“Kira!” they all rushed towards her to make sure she was alright.

“Why are you up? You should be resting.” Jenny said.

“How can I rest with all of this noise?” she countered. “Now, What's will all this quiter talk?”

“What are you saying? We were completely pummeled today and you're asking what's got us down?” Alex asked. “You lost an eye today!”

Kira suddenly looked serious. “Yeah I know. I can see that. So we walked away with a few more scars this time.”

“Kira people died today! Because we failed as Foretellers to protect them!” Lan said.

“Big Bro.” Kira looked at him with pleading eyes… well eye. “I know what happened, and now I have a permanent reminder of it.” She touched the eyepatch. “But we already know how losing feels. Remember how devastated we were when Crow beat us the first time? Yeah, we were beaten bad back then, but look at us now. If we didn't learn from them, we wouldn't have been able to touch that clone, let alone kill it. We learned back then… even when we failed we can get back up stronger!” 

The words of their youngest sank deep within their hearts. She was the one who had lost the most in the battle, and yet she was the only one to keep up hope.

“And besides.” Kira started, but then flashed a airways piece sign across her eye patch. “Now I can look like Rikka from Chunibiyo!” 

The room was silent, everyone, even Cript, looked at her with a dumbfounded look. Then, the room exploded in laughter. 

“You know.” Cript said. “You wouldn’t even have started this journey if not for one old man named God, want help from another?” His worlds made the Foretellers ponder.

“What kind of help?” Alex said cautiously. 

“Well, I can help you, but like with anything, there’s a catch.”

“And that would be?” Jenny asked.

“Blood.” Cript said, causing the Foretellers to look at him in shock, to which he burst into laughter. “Y-your faces!” He cried out while laughing. “Sorry, needed a light after that scene with the copy dying. There’s some nightmare fuel. Anyway, the only catch is that you have to join my family, certain… things, some power boosts, neat powers, endless siblings and mothers. That’s a long story in itself as to why, but yeah.”

They looked at him suspiciously. “You’re just offering us power? What would you gain from this?” Dan asked.

“For one, some new kids. Second… that’s it actually. I adopt a lot of kids, kinda the wives and I’s thing.”

“How do we know you’re not just crazy?” Jenny asked.

“Right, demonstration then?” Cript snapped his fingers. “Please look out your windows.” They slowly moved over to the nearest window, seeing… a large empty green field all around them. “More?” Cript asked.

“Nah, I think we’re good.” Alex said, dumbstruck.

“RIght then.” Cript snapped his fingers again, the window scene flashing and the normal yard of the Foretellers world was outside again. “So, anything you’d like to know?”

“Why us?” Lan asked. “I know you saved us an all, and we’re grateful. But what makes you think we’re worthy of your power? You saw the fight yourself.”

“FIrst off, because why not? Secondly, Your friend Ben is already adopted in, and that Zeke guy is thinking ot over/put himself on a time limit.”

“Ben and Zeke Huh? Never thought they would accept.” Alex said.

“Ben won’t accept the full powers of being in my family til after he completes some training and does a test for one of my family only owned Humanity Blades. Zeke hasn't said yes unless he can either match Core in a fight, or if he still can’t by his kids first birthday.” Cript clarified.

The Five of them exchanged looks, as if having an entire conversation between them, then they all nodded.

“I guess we’ll be following Ben’s lead.” Lan said “We don’t want to accept this power just because you’re handing it to us. We want to earn it first. Let’s hold off, at least until we can prove out strength.”

“Fair enough.” Cript said. “Oh, and some physical changes may occur depending on the mom you get, I’m kinda cursed that any kid adopted in is biologically mine, and one of my wives.”

“So we’ll be genetically related to you and each other? As well as whoever we get as a mother?” Kira asked.

“Yes.”

“Freaky, but interesting.” Alex said. “But I think I speak for all of us when I say none of us will be calling you Dad anytime soon.”

“Ben said the same thing, just take your time, I regrettable have shit to do so I’m not always around.” Cript held out his hand. “So, welcome to the family?”

Lan stepped forward, noticing the odd device on Cript’s wrist. He shook off his curiosity, grabbing Cript’s hand and shook it. SUddenly, the Foretellers all felt… different.

“Oh wow.” Cript said.

“What?”

“Well, for starters your new mother is Equine, the ears say it all.”

Curiously, they reached up to the top of their heads, and felt… an extra pair of ears!? Pony ears to be exact.

“Whoa!” Kira said, “This is so weird, but so cool too!” She said with glee.

“Is that all?” Dan asked.

“Check for tails?” Cript offered.

They all looked behind them, to see they all had tails. Kira’s was pink, Lan’s was crimson, Jenny’s was emerald green, Dan’s was navy, and Alex’s was bronze.

“A tail… oh dear. I can just hear Rainbow making fun of me now.” Dan groaned.

“I’m gonna see who your new mom is.” Cript said, looking at the device on his arm. “Also, this is called an Assistant, and if you all look you all also have one.”

To his words, they did see the same device on their wrists. “Fascinating.” Dan said tinkering with it. “What are its main functions?”

“Storage and combat. You can buy stuff though it too, if you have the money. Get’s internet pretty much anywhere and if you press into the manue the combat tab and press the view hud button to active you’ll see battle stats of those around you, hp, defence, things like that.” Cript said, looking at his Assistant still.

“Cool, it’s just like the games now. It has a health bar and everything.” Alex said scrolling through his own Assistant. “So what were you saying about checking who our mother is?”

“The list is long, hang on.” Cript said, frowning. “Ah, finally. Let’s see here, your mom is an anthro equine named… Oh… god…” Rather than tell, Cript counted from three on his fingers. Once Zero was hit, there was a knock at the Foretellers door.

“Who could that be?” Kira said walking towards the front door.

“I’d back away.” Cript said, Kira walking to the side as the Door exploded, revealing an anthro Fluttershy, dressed in all red, red glasses and with rather sharp looking teeth holding a massive rifle. “Meet your mom kids, Alushy.”

“Sup kiddies?” Alushy said.

They all just looked at her in complete shock. No one dared to say a word.

“I think you broke the kids hun?” Cript said as he walked over to her. The Foretellers now noticing she was rather pregnant.

“Oh please, it’s just an anti-tank rifle.” Alushy replied. “This is a kids toy.”

Kira then mustered up enough courage to walk up to her and introduce herself.

“H-h-hello. I’m Kira, and I guess I’m one of your new daughters?”

Alushy pet Kira’s head. “Pleasure to meet you.” She then handed Kira the Anti-tank rifle, to which Kira fell over once it was in her grasp, the weight being too much for her. “Go blow up some trees with it.”

Next up was Lan. “Hello Alushy. I’m Lan, Kira’s older brother. It’s nice to meet you. The others are Jenny, Dan, and Alex.” The others waved over to them.

“First off, call me mom, second, nice to meet you.” She said with a smile. “Also, hun, I was… kinda followed.”

Cript looked outside, seeing several figures standing outside. “Who did you piss off now?” He asked.

“Some demon cult.” She replied.

“Oh, the usual?”

“Yup.” Alushy said, pulling out a rather large, larger than Josh’s was, handgun. “So, should I show off to the kids?”

“Just be wary of your packages.”

“I’m pregnant, I know that.”

“W-wait!” Kira said. “What’s going on here?”

“Your mom is a vampire that hunts down other vampires and demons.” Cript answered. “Those guys out there are likely demons too.”

“Vampire? As in blood sucking, night crawling, bat monsters?” Alex asked.

“I’m not just any vampire.” Alushy said, loading her gun. “I’m THE fuck mothering vampire.” She said, walking outside. “So what you pricks want on your tombstone?” She said o the demons, who said nothing. “Meh, your choice.” SHe unleashed fire, the gunshot likely being heard from the next town over. One of the demons dodged while the other was struck in the head and heart. The one that dodged the Foretellers new mom summoned some kinda red inky stuff from her body, it chasing the demon and striking it down then slamming it against the ground. “Too easy nowadays.” WIth that, she walked back inside. “So, tell me about yourselves?” 

“Um… well where do we start?” Jenny asked. “The Five of us were just a band of ragtag misfits who found each other in our old world. We’ve been tight as family ever since, even more so when we started this adventure.” 

“Oh, good. Well I guess you were a family before but now it’’s by blood.” She said with a warm smile.

Alex thought of something, then elbowed Lan. “Uh, Lan?”

“What is it?”

“Isn’t one of your girlfriends technically our mom also?”

“... Oh god.” Lan face palmed. “Thanks for that image dude!” 

“Relax, genetically Alushy here is the opposite of human in every way, plus, even without the full demigod powers,... as demigods anyway… incest has no genetic handicaps…” Cript said, facepalming. “I hate explaining that…”

“Well, at least I know you have good tastes.” Alushy said to her new son. Which made Lan blush and shrink away. From then on they all engaged in small talk, talking about interests, past experiences, ect. The talk would have continued, were it not for another knock on the door.

“Please don’t tell me we have another mother.” Dan said.

Cript opened the door, to the human main five and Sunset ran in. “We heard massive gunshots!” Sunset said, spotting Alushy. “... Uhhh.”

“Hey girls?” Lan said carefully. “What are you all doing here?” 

“We heard the gunshots.” Applejack said. “After what happen in town we got worried.” She then, along with the others, noticed the changes to the Foretellers. “Uh, y’all cosplay’in?”

“Nope! These are all natural!” Kira said swishing her tail from side to side. 

“And what’s up with the red… pony me?” Fluttershy asked. “If… it’s alright to ask.”

“Girl’s, meet our new mother, Alushy.” Alex said. “She’s a vampire, and an Equine. Which means we are too, well part anyway.”

“So Lan is dating his mom?” Pinkie asked. Red covered Lan and Fluttershy’s faces while Alushy laughed.

“UHh! I should have let Josh kill me.” Lan muttered. 

“I-I-I-I D-didn’t know y-you were into that L-Lan.” Fluttershy said.

“NO! No! I am not.” Lan said pulling ‘his’ Fluttershy into a hug. “This is my Fluttershy! Alushy is my adoptive/now biological mother! They are two different people!” He shouted, almost as if trying to convince himself.

“So who’s the brown haired guy that looks like that guy from the fall formal thing?” Rainbow asked, pointing at Cript.

“This is Cript, a god, and now apparently our adoptive/now genetic dad.” Jenny explained.

“Then I have to ask.” Pinkie said, walking up to Cript and whispering something to him. 

“Oh...OH...OOOHHH… Yeah go ahead.”

Pinkie cheered, quickly tackling Alex and dragging him off. “C'mon, I wanna see you in all your new features.” Pinkie said, Alex a mix of happy and confused.

As the two left the room, the others looked in confusion. “Um… new features? Is there more than our tails and ears?” Dan asked.

“Well, Speed, some strength, general defence, you can learn to do what your mom did with the inky red stuff, and endurance. So if you already have a sex life, it’s only gonna get better.” Cript said.

At that moment, Lan’s girls started eyeing him with bedroom eyes, as well as Rainbow with Dan, as the two males inched away.

“Unless you want to become parents fast I recommend using like, three condoms.” Cript said. “Let’s just say… your mother here isn’t pregnant for nothing.”

“Demigod… whe conceived, take a day to grow and can be born either that same day, or the next.” Alushy said. “Plus yous… sperm and eggs are as fertile as, well, your dad and I. FYI, I look nine months pregnant, but that’s because of something the other wives and I did. We look like we have one baby in here, we got like, a billion in our wombs. Little something to think about given as demigods, you and your partners can adjust how many babies you have at at time.”

“Alright, we will be careful, as to none of us are ready to be parents yet.” Dan said

“Might wanna warn Alex and Pinkie of that.” Cript said, pointing to upstairs.

“I'm sure Pinkie already knows. She does that all the time some how.” Sunset said. “So you're a vampire? Does that mean the others are too?”

“Part, yes.” Alushy said. “They have all the powers I have, though they’ll have to learn it too, not to mention they also now have prolong lifespans, a healing factor that, at your experience, should heal most normally fatal wounds fast.” She looked over at Kira. “And I’m sorry sweety, but you can regrow what you lost before you got the powers.”

“Thats alright, its gonna take awhile getting used to but I've come to accept it.” She smiled.

“So you're all vampires now, sounds like you got a major upgrade.” Rainbow said.

“We only accepted part of the deal. We want to prove ourselves before we accept the full deal and his power.” Dan explained. 

“Well, we should be heading home I think.” Cript said, looking for an empty space of wall, after finding one, he tapped it as a door grew into the wall. “This door will lead to the family home, warning, it’s massive.”

“I guess we should be going.” Alushy said, getting up. “I’ll be sure to visit some time soon.” 

With that, Cript and Alushy walked through the door, closing it as they left.

The four remaining foretellers let out a collective deep sigh.

“Well that was certainly interesting.” Lan said.

“Indeed.” Dan agreed as he felt his new ears And gazed at his tail. “Hopefully I can find an illusionary spell so we can hide these.

“Holy hell!” Rainbow said, holding the anti-tank rifle. “Where in the heck did you get this?!”

“Mom gave it to me.” Kira said.

“Is it loaded?” Rainbow got her answer when the touched the trigger, a shot breaking through the back door and hitting the trees in the backyard, knocking down five trees and creating a small fire. As for Rainbow, the recoil knocked her clear across the room and into the nearby wall. “Ow. Nevermind.”

“Well, that happend, why don't we all call it a day?” Lan said, until suddenly, four pairs of arms snaked their way around his body and started to drag him towards the stairs. “Ah! Wait, girls, what are you doing?” 

“We wanted to… test what your mother was saying about you're new “Features” darling.” Rarity said.

Lan didn't have anything to say in protest but looked towards his siblings for help. But all he saw was Jenny and Kira staring blankly at him, and Dan being taken to who knows where by Rainbow Dash.

That left the fox and the bear alone in the common area.

“So… you wanna watch a movie?” 

“I'll get the popcorn.” Jenny said, walking into the kitchen. “Maybe I should find a boyfriend?”

Kira gave her a sly smirk, “He might be closer than you think.”

> Calm
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“What the hell were you thinking?!” Crow shouted towards Dark Ava. 

“What are you talking about?” Ava said with disinterest.

“The Master said I would be the one to take care of those damn Foretellers. Why were YOU there!? I’m supposed to be the only one to mess with them!”

“I wanted to see how strong the ghosts of the former Foretellers were, and Core sent one of the Josh clones with me just incase.”

“Why would the Master say that? He promised me that I would be the one to end them. And what was that you did with Kira’s eye?!”

“Why are you so angry?” She said suspiciously. “Don’t tell me you actually still care about them.”

Crow faltered for a second, before regaining his heated composure. “Hell no! I just wanted to be the one to take the brats eye.” With that, he stomped away. As he did, Ava eyed him suspiciously through her mask.

“I’m gonna have to keep an eye on him.”

(Canterlot High)

(Lan’s P.O.V)

Report 4:

It’s been a few days after the incident with Josh Ventral and Ava. It’s been rough since then. For all those who were killed by Josh Ventral, we had a funeral for all of them. Even for those whose bodies were taken by him.

The five of us had to go to each of their families to explain what happen, it was agonizing to see them devastated that one of their family was killed. Some of the families were understanding, saying that it wasn’t our fault that some maniac came around and started killing. But most of them responded negatively. Their judgment wasn’t clouded enough by their anger to fully blame us for their deaths, but they did resent us for not being strong enough to protect them.

But regardless, all we could do was apologize for their loss.

Our Unions were affected as well. A lot of them were scared, but that's a given. For now we have postponed training until further notice, for their sake and for ours. But that didn’t mean that we stopped training. The five of us were more determined than ever to get stronger, to get justice for the Union Members we had lost.

But for now, we decided to take this day for some R&R, before our next big mission. At the moment, I’m spending some time with my girlfriends. 

(End Report)

“You done yet Lan?” Sunset said. At the moment, the two of us were in the mansion’s kitchen packing a picnic basket. While Sunset was putting her own touch on the food, I decided to write a quick report. Hey, I need to record our adventures, plus Sunset was taking her time.

“Yeah, just got finished.” I closed my laptop. “We should hurry, we shouldn’t keep the other girls waiting.” 





(Jenny’s P.O.V)

Hm, well nothing around here. Damn, the one time when I actually want an enemy to appear.

I was walking through the city for most of the day. Looking out for any Unversed, Heartless, anything really. I know we agreed to take it easy for today, but that’s a little hard to do at the moment. Just too many things going on. And it doesn’t help that the damn sun is irritating me now!

Mom did say it would take awhile for us to get used to the sun again. The five of us are part vampire now, but since we are mom’s kids we have a resistant to the sun most vampires don’t. But we are still sensitive to sunlight, thank god we aren’t pale AF like those Twilight posers.

It’s been days since we got our asses handed to us by Dark Ava and Josh. Still can’t believe how much stronger than us they were. Usually I would be excited about a new stronger enemy, to test my limits against. But this time, the outcome was less than ideal. Members of our Unions lost their lives, and we have to deal with that. We failed to protect them. 

All the more reason we have to get stronger, to avenge our Unions.

But for now, I guess I should take the others leads and unwind before our next mission. 

“Jenny!” I heard someone call out from behind. I turn to see one of my Advanced students. He was a boy around my age, he had short blue hair that was spiked up. He wore a black jacked with a red and white stripe running horizontally, a t-shirt with a navy shield with a lightning bolt in the middle, blue jeans, and sneakers. This was Flash Sentry, and he was part of my Union.

“Hey Flash, hows it goin?” I asked.

“H-hey, doing good. How about you?” He stuttered. Hm, weird.

“Just patrolling around town. Everythings clear for now. What about you?”

“O-oh, just uh...just...walking.” He says sheepishly. “Oh! A-actually...do you...want to go out and...get some coffee?” He asks nervously, the normally calm teen acting like a nervous child.

I smirked. “You asking me out, Pretty Boy?”

“Wh-wh-wh-what!?” He stutters, his face turning beat red at hearing that. “N-n-n-no, just uh...two friends going out...and getting coffee. It’s n-not that out there r-right?” He asks, trying to calm himself down and failing horribly.

I laughed a bit, “Calm down dude. I’m just messing with you. So, coffee right? Let’s go, and since you invited me, you’re paying.” I wrapped my arm around his shoulder and dragged him along.

“S-sure.” He says, trying to keep up with Jenny and not be dragged along.

I’m not Lan, I can tell that Flash has a crush on me. Which I don’t mind. Sure he is a member of my Union, but outside training we’re still teenagers. And it’s kind of refreshing, he knows I’m much stronger than him and he’s still into me. Plus he’s kind of cute.

I would ask him out, but right now isn’t the time. I’m fine with moments like this, for now.





(Dan’s P.O.V)

*Sigh*

FInally, a chance to relax.

The last few days have been tough for us. Between dealing with the deaths of our Unions and figuring out how to calm the rest of them, we haven't had any time to ourselves. But at least we have a chance to recollect ourselves. Now I get to do what I do best, research. 

Mother came back to visit a few days ago, and gave me books that detailed our new vampire origin. How to use our powers, how the powers affect our bodies, etc. I hard to believe that we’re part equin, part vampire now. Good thing I found an illusion spell so we can still appear human in public.

At the moment, I was at the library. Which is about the only place I can ever get things done. When I’m at home my siblings are always dragging me around in their own shenanigans. 

I’m reading one of the books Mother gave to us about our vampire powers. It’s rather interesting, even though we’re vampires we don’t particularly need to drink blood. We are still able to eat normal food, but can substitute our cravings for blood with things like tomato juice. Blood is only used if we want to use our vampire powers to their fullest. Without it, we can only use them at their most basic form.

Before I could read any further, my book suddenly tilted forward. I was suddenly staring into the dark magenta eyes of my girlfriend, Rainbow Dash. She was leaning on the table in front of me giving a nice view of her generous cleavage, and smiled alluringly at me.

“Hey babe. How’s it going?” She said in a hushed tone, clearly cause we were in a library. 

“Nothing much, just doing some research. How did you know I was here?” I asked.

She rolled her eyes. “You’re always here.You’re either here, at home, or spending time with me. So, it wasn’t hard to find you.” She spin around the table and landed on my lap. “So, what is it this time?” 

*Sigh*

I sighed in content.

I’m still surprised that we actually started dating. A few months ago the two of us were still just friends, challenging each other, calling each other names. But after certain events, we ended up confessing to each other.

Back then I didn’t understand the feelings I had for Rainbow. Even though how we acted towards each other back them, i didn’t know that strange feeling I had around her was love. 

The event that sparked this was technically our first day. There was some sort of lottery going on in local mall and the winner got two tickets to the up and coming Daring Doo movie, which had been sold out the second tickets went on sale. Because the actor for Daring Doo was going to be there in person for the premier.

I had just been there by chance and bought a lottery ticket just because I was curious. There I ran into Rainbow who had just about a dozen tickets in her hands. Apparently she was a very big fan of the books and the movies. I’ve read the books, which were pretty interesting. 

So, like some fanfiction coincidence, I had the ticket they had called out. Then and there, Rainbow had practically begged me to take her with me to the movie so she could meet the actor. So I accepted. One thing lead to another, and here we are. I’ll probably tell the full story later, but there is a summary.

Together as a couple. As smart as I an, I could have never predicted our relationship to turn out like this.

(With Alex)

(Third Person P.O.V)

Outside Alex’s room in the Foreteller Mansion.

*BANG! BANG!* *BOING! BOING!*

“Ohh~”

… enough said.

(Kira’s P.O.V)

It had been a long day and I finally got to my last student, a young guy named Pipsqueak who had his true Keyblade finally. As for how he finally got it I had no clue, he had been busting his butt for days now just trying to get up to the higher class. He stood across from me his new Keyblade ready.



I know the others said we should take some R&R, but some of our Union members used the incident to drive them to become stronger. So they could protect each other from the likes of Josh Ventral. I knew I had to get stronger as well, this eye is a blaring reminder of that.

“Well Pip. Let’s begin. I’ve heard you’ve been training hard for a while now, let’s see if it shows.” I said.

I pulled out mine and we bowed to each other. It was a bit of a rapport we worked whenever we faced each other. I calmly kept my keyblade to my side while he charged at me. As he got within three steps I let a circle of fire spring up causing him to veer off before he could be hit. While I never fully got to fight like this because Unversed were a bit cheap, against human opponents it was a bit easier to control their movements.

I raised my blade and fired off a volley of ice taking strides to circle Pipsqueak, always keeping him on his toes. He countered with a volley of lighting forcing me to roll out at the last second. I took a chance on a feint pretending to fall over. I did know people sometimes treat me as an overly cute mascot so I would take that into my advantage. As he stepped forward to stop me from falling I spun around and hit him with a stop spell.

“You shouldn’t worry about your opponent. Right now I am not your friend or teacher. I’m your enemy. And a real enemy would take any chance to end your life.” 

“I-I’m sorry...you were falling over and…” He says worriedly. “I...didn’t want to see that happen…” His face turned a bit red. Hm, he must be hot.

I smiled a bit before turning serious again. “That’s very sweet of you, but we’re sparring now. I thought you were going to show me the fruits of your hard work. Was all of that just talk?”

“Y-yes ma’am.” He nods, getting up quickly and getting back into his fighting position. “I won’t let you down...not now or ever.” He says.

I took a couple steps back. I didn’t really finish him off for the round because it was only a sparring round. When he decided to strike I instantly let a sphere of gravity fly from the tip of the keyblade to the spot he was standing on. He dived out of the way while I released another volley alternating between lightning and gravity spheres. He was determined at least since only a few stray bolts had hit him. He regained his footing appearing a bit…overcharged from the strikes making me chuckle a bit. He looked a bit goofy with his hair spiked up like that.

Determined as he was I kept up my assault firing off fire spells to counter his which surprisingly were of comparable strength. Whenever he used the explosions as cover we would end up locking blades with each other. Then I would bring up an aero spell which knocked him away and kept giving him the windswept looks I usually saw on certain mother’s shelves… you know the one where the guy looks like they’ve been to the gym too much. Anyways, I kept up the barrage of spells eventually catching him in a gravity spell and watching him hit the ground… not hard… but the indent he left in the ground would tell a different story.

He still managed to get up and charged at me again but we had been going for a long time already. So it was time to bring the spar to an end. As he stepped in closer I locked keyblades with him and with a few new applications of my new strength I swept him to the floor and pinned him down.

“I’m impressed Pip, you really have gotten stronger.” I smiled. 

“All for you.” He says, before he blushes brightly at saying that. “S-sorry…”

I got up and held out a hand to him, and pulled him up with me. “Of course. I am your Keyblade Master after all. Your actions reflect my teachings, so I wouldn’t want you to suck.” I said jokingly. 

“You don’t suck!” Pipsqueak said sternly. “Even if I was terrible, you would still be the most amazing person I’ve ever known. Strong and smart, pretty yet tough, and all those things make sure you do not ‘suck’ in anyway shape or form.” He explains with a frown.

I recoiled a bit, and a slight blush covered my cheeks. Wow, he really has a high opinion of me. I must be a really great Master! I smiled brightly and patted his head.

“Thanks for saying that! I really appreciate it.” I said sincerely. 

“O-oh! Th-thank you.” He stutters a little with a smile, his face still completely red as he scratched the back of his head.

Suddenly…

*Growl!*

My stomach growled very loud.

…That’s embarrassing.

“Well, looks like I’m hungry.” I said scratching the back of my head. “How about we head to the Cake’s shop? To congratulate you in doing well in our spar?”

“S-sure!” He says with a warm smile...only to have his stomach growl very loud as well. “U-uh...sorry…” He says sheepishly.

With that, the two of us left for the Cake’s shop.





(Third Person P.O.V)

All five Foretellers had gathered in the courtyard of the Mansion, all donned in their masks and robes.

“Alright everyone.” Ira started. “This is it, we’re entering the dreamscape.”

“Well, we had to do this sooner or later. Just wish it didn’t take Josh Ventral attacking to push us this far.” Gula said with a sigh.

“Why do you think we’re doing this dumb ass? We need our full powers so we have a chance of standing up to a guy like that.” Aced said sarcastically.

“C’mon guys. Let’s not fight. This is our first time in the Dreamscape, so let’s all try and get through it together.” Ava calmed them.

Invi clapped to get their attention. “Everyone focus. From the tomes Master Luxu gave us, we need to use our Keyblades in sync to open the portal. Our keyblades will lead us to the sleeping form of the World That Never Was. We only have one shot at the trial, so we can’t fool around.” 

The others nodded, understanding the circumstances of their mission.

Ira summoned his Keyblade. “Ready?” 

They said nothing and just summoned their Keyblades. Raising them all slowly in the air, the beams of light shot out of the tips. The beams met and cracked the sky, making a rift open. Without hesitation, they summoned their keybeasts, mounted them, and rode off into the rift.

> The Moment of War
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Lan’s P.O.V)
 
I slowly open my eyes as I started to wake up. When did I fall asleep? 
 
I lifted my head from the table I was apparently sleeping on and gazed at my surroundings. I was in the meeting room in Foreteller Tower. It looked the same as we last visited, scattered books, messy papers and all.
 
I stood up, and saw that I was still in my mask and robes.
 
“How did I get here?” I thought as I tried to remember.
 
(Flashback Start: Third Person P.O.V)
 
The five Foretellers had just launched into the portal of the dream realm. They were speeding through some sort of tunnel through space, and they let their Key-beasts take the lead. Eventually, they had found the dream of The World That Never Was.
 
“We’re closing in, but where are we supposed to go?” Jenny asked the others.
 
Before anybody could answer, all their key-beasts roared and sped towards the very top of the tower. They landed on the platform and dispelled their key-beasts.
 
“So, this is The World That Never Was?” Alex said looking at the surroundings, then turned his attention to the heart shaped moon in the sky. “That may not be the real Kingdom Hearts, but it’s still nice to look at.”
 
“So we’re here. Now what comes next?” Kira asked. On cue, their keyblades started glowing. Suddenly, a large door appeared a few feet away from the platform they were standing on, along with a transparent walk way.
 
 
 
On instinct, they all raised their Keyblades and shot beams of light towards the door, and the door slowly opened a crack.
 
“Well, I’m guessing our answers are gonna be through there.” Dan said sarcastically.
 
“Alright everyone, this is it. Once we go through that door, we’re going to be thrown into the Keyblade War. Are you ready?” Lan said, with the others nodding in agreement.
 
With that, they all walked through the door. The moment they were through, the door closed shut.
 
(Flashback End)
 
(Lan’s P.O.V)
 
And that’s when everything went dark.
 
But why am I alone? We all went through together, so we should still be. Maybe it’s part of the test.
 
“Master Ira!” Someone called out. I turn to see a group of of young men and women around my age. 
 
They must be members of the old Unicornis Union. “Yes?:
 
“We came to give you an update of the upcoming battle.” One of the girls said.
 
“From what we observed from the agreed battle field, the other Union members are gathering there. The battle with commence in one hour.” The leader said. 
 
“We are about to head off there ourselves. We’ll show those traitors which Union reigns supreme.” They cheered.
 
This must be just before the war starts. I better not raise suspicion. “Good, you are all dismissed.” They all nodded and walked away. Although, one of them stayed behind, a girl not much younger than I am. Suddenly, it felt like some information just appeared in my mind, this girls name was Serena. Master Ira’s prized disciple. These must be his memories.
 
“Master Ira, I know that you weren’t the traitor. No matter what the other Union Members say I, as well as the other members of the Unicornis Union, know that you wouldn’t abandon the master teachings.” She said sincerely.
 
If only she know the truth, and the fate of her and many others this day.
 
One hour until the war begins. That’s the best chance we have in finding this simulations Luxu. I just hope that the others know this too.
 
Might as well look around Daybreak Town, before it’s overcome by ruin. 
 
(Kira’s P.O.V)
 
The moment I woke up I was standing on the edge of a cliff, in a field of Dandelions. I still had my robes on and Vulpus was still in my hands.
 
“Master Ava.” A voice said. I turned around, and saw a large group of young men and women standing along with me in the field. The one who spoke up was a boy with messy silver hair. I remember this guy from the movie, his name is Ephemer.
 
“Yes?” I said. He stood beside me and looked over the cliff. When I looked, I saw a 5 large groups of what I assumed to be the Unions all standing divided. He looked sadden as he gazed down at them.
 
“I wish it didn’t have to come to this.” He said solemnly. “They are all ready to start a war, and for what?”
 
“They are fighting for what they believe in.” another keybearer walked up, a girl this time. She had long black hair and a punkish look about her. A sudden memory flashed in my mind, one that I didn’t recognize. This girls name was Skuld? “We can’t fault them for that. No matter how misguided they are. Even most of the Vulpus Union decided to stand and fight.”
 
She was right. None of them wanted a war, they were just following their Master’s leads. They are all loyal to their Unions, so much so that they would follow them to the bitter end. And this war would be their end.
 
I turn to face the Dandelions. “It would be best you all leave now. There is no need for any of you to see any of the horrors that will take place this day.” I said, trying to sound like Ava.
 
“What about you Master?” Skuld asked.
 
“Don’t worry about me. My role was to gather all of you.” I turned to face all of them. “Scatter to the wind my Dandelions. Keep the light alive.”
 
With that they left, as I continued to gaze at the Unions. They didn’t deserve this, none of them deserve to pay for their masters ignorance. 
 
(Jenny’s P.O.V)
 
I guess this is how it’s going to start. I woke up standing in the Town Square of Daybreak Town.
 
This isn’t what I expected, to be honest I thought I would be thrust into battle. But at least I have time to find the others now.
 
“Master Aced!” Someone called out to me. I turn to see a woman a bit older than I am. She had long, blonde hair with green eyes. Somehow I remember her name as Marinette. 
 
“Hello Marinette. How are you?” I asked casually. 
 
“I’m doing well Master.” She said. Looks like they still perceive me as the original Aced, since she didn’t notice my voice. “The rest of the Union is gathering at the battlefield.”
 
I can’t seem suspicious, and I probably can’t try and change events cause this is just a simulation. Might as well just roll with it.
 
“Good, you should head there yourself. Prepare for the worst, as it might be a rough battle ahead.” I said.
 
She nodded and began to walk away, but not before facing me one last time. “Master, I know that you broke of from the Master of Masters teachings, but none of us blame you for that. You did what you had to do to try and find the traitor. Anyone would have done the same. We, as your disciples, know that you are not the traitor. We have faith that you will lead us to victory.” With that, she left.
 
Damn it.
 
She has no idea, none of them do. There was no traitor but our predecessors were to blind to see that. And their blindness is what costs their Unions to die. They didn’t deserve this.
 
Well, no use dwelling on it now. I should probably find the others.
 
(Alex’s P.O.V)
 
*Pant! Pant!*
 
Well, that wasn’t a pleasant way to wake up. The moment I woke up I was standing on a ledge of one of the various buildings in Daybreak. I almost fell off when I freaked out, but managed to pull myself back to the edge. 
 
Was Gula trying to kill himself? Probably not, trying to be nostalgic I guess.
 
“Master Gula.” I turned around to see someone suddenly appearing in a flash of speed. It was an older guy, about twenty-four. He had brown hair with matching eyes, and a rugged looking face. Hm… his name was Krux. Not sure how I know that, but I’ll probably find out later.
 
“Krux, what are you doing here?” I asked.
 
“Just checking in before we go to war.” He said cooly. “Almost every member of all the Unions are there. Save for those cowardly dandelions.” He spat as he said it.
 
“Now, now, they chose not to participate in the battle. There is no shame in that.”
 
“But some of them were from the Leopardus Union! They chose to run away and not stand by your side Master!” He said angrily. “Some of the other Unions say that you were the traitor, just because of how you went about trying to find the traitor. You were only following the role the Master of Masters bestowed upon you. Us Leopardus don’t believe you were the traitor. Our faith in you shall never waver.”
 
Was this really how Gula’s Union felt? How they all felt? Having so much faith in those they were loyal to that they would follow them to hell? I guess in a way that is a blessing, to have subordinate to stand by them no matter what. But the original Foretellers screwed up, and that resulted in their loyal followers being killed in the process. 
 
“Calm down Krux. I understand your frustration, but there's nothing we can do about it now. Only prepare for what’s to come.” I said.
 
Krux relaxed a bit and took a deep breath. “Forgive my outburst Master. I’ll be on my way then. See you on the Battlefield.” He swiftly leaped away.
 
I can already tell, this wasn’t going to be easy.
 
(Dan’s P.O.V)
 
Waking up in a library, not as bad as one would think.
 
I awoke in a large Library, and considering I see Foreteller tower through the window I’m guessing this is a simulation of Daybreak town. I guess this is moments before the war happens. What am I supposed to be seeing right now? I suddenly felt someone approaching.
 
“Master Invi.” A soft voice called out. Suddenly, someone dropped from the ceiling, a woman. She was in her early twenties. She had short black hair with silver eyes, wearing some sort of shinobi like attire. A certain name appeared in my mind, Tomoe. She was one of the most skilled disciples of the original Invi.
 
“Nice work Tomoe. I almost didn’t sense your presents.” I said, hopefully how Invi would respond.
 
“Thank you Master. I try my best.” She said with a small smile. “I was checking in, to see if the strategy for the battle is finished.” 
 
That must be what Invi was working on when she was here. I plucked the scroll from the table and handed it to her. “Yes, here. I trust that you will make use of this, even in my absence.”
 
She bowed, “I will Master. I’m sure that this will give us the edge in the battle. Just as how you taught us.” her face turned serious. “Master. There are accusations that you were the traitor, but we know that you wouldn’t do such a thing. Your role from the Master of Masters was to observe the other Union Masters. To accuse you of such a thing because you were not directly in the conflict between them. We have the utmost faith in you.” She said before fading into shadows.
 
Foolish. The Original Foretellers were absolutely foolish. They had such strong, loyal followers and they let them die because of their mistakes. 
 
The five of us, we shall never make those mistakes. The conflicts between us shall stay between us, not our Unions. Their lives are innocent.
 
(Third Person P.O.V) 
 
Ira was walking through Daybreak town. Taking in the scenery before it would be destroyed by the war, and trying to find the rest of the Foretellers.
 
Suddenly, he saw Gula jump from rooftop to rooftop. 
 
Ira quickly followed behind and jumped onto the rooftops with him. Once he got close enough, he called out to Gula.
 
“Alex!” He yelled, making him stop.
 
“Lan! Good to see you.” Gula said, taking off his mask. Lan doing the same.
 
“Have you seen the others?” 
 
“Why don’t you look behind you?” Aced suddenly appeared, before taking off her mask. “It took me awhile to get here. Couldn’t help but look around in nostalgia with Aced’s memories flooding into my mind.”
 
“Agreed.” Invi suddenly appeared out of the shadows, also taking off his mask. “These memories are making it difficult to not be emotional.”
 
Alex sighed, “Oh good, I’m not the only one. I thought I was going crazy.” 
 
“So, what have we learned so far?” Lan said catching their attention. Suddenly, they all looked sad.
 
“I had a run in with one of my Union members.” Alex said. “He was what someone would think. Kind of like a soldier. But, he told me how the Leopardus viewed Gula. Not believing he was the traitor.”
 
“Same.” Jenny said.
 
“Indeed.” Dan said.
 
“It looks like wa all had a similar encounter. Is this the simulation trying to show us something?’ Lan wondered out loud.
 
“Everyone!” They all saw Kira leaping towards them. “I’m glad you’re all okay.”
 
“We’re happy to see you too Kira.” Jenny said patting her head.
 
Even though she was clearly enjoying it she pushed the had away. “Listen everyone. I saw something before I got here.”
 
“What was it?” Dan asked.
 
*Boom!*
 
The loud boom echoed through the town. In the distance, they could see smoke climbing up to the clouds.
 
Kira frowned.
 
“The war has started.”
 



 
The five of them, all wearing their masks and robes, arrived in the middle of the battlefield. They were horrified on what they saw.
 
As they trudged through the town they watched as Keyblade clashed against keyblade. Then those keyblades stopped clashing against metal and struck through flesh. The Leopardus were the ones at the forefront as they fought the Unicornis. The tallest of the soldiers used their keyblade like a spear stabbing it through the shortest. Another swing flew and took off the jaw of one of the Unicornis soldiers who fell to the ground clutching at their wounds. They stopped moving when the blade went straight through his back silencing him. 
 

No matter what the other Union Members say I, as well as the other members of the Unicornis Union, know that you wouldn’t abandon the master teachings.

 
The blood of the innocent paved the way through the town. Ideals were fought and lost through blood and steel. Another had the blade shoved through their head. Another lost a limb flailing around shouting out to the glory of their union. Then another union came in firing magic. Fires burned turning bodies to ashes and gore. Ice speared through others turning them to shish kabobs. Lightning left charred skeletons behind. Then the youngest did worse allowing the keys teeth slice through stomachs and watching their enemies writhe in pain. Another Union charged in and even the healers lost themselves to the madness. 

 Our faith in you shall never waver. 
 
Those healers no longer worked for the betterment of others as they unleashed the full fury of their blades firing beams of light from the tips of their blades to stun their foes. Then they took their time to shove the blade through their necks. 
 

I wish it didn’t have to come to this.
 
They are fighting for what they believe in
 
There are accusations that you were the traitor, but we know that you wouldn’t do such a thing.
 
The screams grew louder as the violence got worse. What was supposed to be an honorable fight became a bloodbath and nothing in the street looked anything more than a red haze at this point. Strike raids flew out enhanced by gravity as the weakened were turned to paste. The ones out of the magic’s range the blade would strike out their eyes. The blinded ran into battle regardless and made sure to flail in the direction where they last saw their foes. Then they fell to a barrage of magic. 
 

You did what you had to do to try and find the traitor. Anyone would have done the same. We, as your disciples, know that you are not the traitor.

 
Several of the younger ones fell to their knees and were ignored. Lost in their own madness they muttered over and over again wishing for their leader to be there. To end the madness but it never came. They were not shown mercy for long as those blinded by rage sliced their heads clear from their bodies just to add to their impressive kill count. There were no unions left. There was death.
 
The Foretellers stood there in horror. Lan gritted his teeth so hard that they turned into fangs. Jenny clutched her keyblade so hard her knuckles turned white. Alex had some tears flowing as he continued to look in sorrow. Dan fell to his knees in disbelief. Kira couldn’t take it, she fell to her knees weeping in how many lives were being taken.
 
“This isn’t right.” Lan said in an angry whisper.
 
“All of them are out to kill. Their hearts aren’t even leaving their bodies. This… is just a slaughter.” Dan said in disgust. 
 
“None of the even know that none of the Masters were the traitor. They are all fighting because of a lie!” Alex slammed his fist on the ground.”
 
Kira couldn’t say anything, she just continued to weep in sorrow.
 
In that moment, the clouds started to separate slowly. Moonlight flooded the warzone, and it revealed Kingdom Hearts. During this, Lan spotted someone on a nearby cliff observing it all. In his hands was The Gazing Eye.
 
“Luxu.” Lan said. This caught the rest of the Foretellers attention. “Guys, we can’t stay here. We need to finish what we came here to do.”
 
The four of them nodded reluctantly as they began to move. But Kira took one last, long gaze at the war. Her brother placed his hand on her shoulder.
 
“There’s nothing we can do now Kira. This is something that has already happened, we can’t change anything. All we can do, is move on.” He said.
 
After one more moment, she turned and followed her siblings.
 



 
The five of them finally arrived on the cliff. They were just meters behind Luxu, who was just standing there, watching the war unfold. They all took one glance at each other, wordlessly agreeing that they were ready.
 
“Luxu!” Ira called out.
 
Luxu was on his knees, trembling. “I must not fight. I might not fight. I must not fight…” Luxu was crying.
 
They all approached cautiously. “Luxu?” Ava called out softly. 
 
He looked up, startled as his good fell back. His eyes were green, his hair red, and a tattoo of a crown was on his left cheek. “G-guys?” He stuttered.
 
‘So that’s his real face.’ Lan thought.
 
“It’s okay Luxu. We’re here.” Aced said calmly. 
 
“Y.. You.” Luxu looked back down at the ground. “Why are you here... Especially you Aced, figured you'd be blood soaked already.” Luxu said coldly.
 
Aced’s eyebrow twitched a bit. “Even I know when things have been taken too far Luxu.”
 
“Luxu, this war, it needs to end. We can't have anymore lives be taken, but we need masters box to do so.” Lan said.
 
Luxu was silent for a time. “How do you know what's in the box can end the war? How do you even know it's not mine?” Luxu asked as he looked up.
 
Invi stepped forward. “Even though you and the Master disappeared we knew somewhat what your role was. I never told you, but I saw you leave. Back then I didn't want to interfere because my role was to observe, but now I can't sit idly by.”
 
“The master have you that box right Luxu?” Ava asked. “The the Master wanted to preserve the light too. It must be something to end end this war, he's the one who predicted it, right?”
 
“Yes… but it's not to be opened unless a specific event transpires here. You all know it too.” Luxu said.
 
“And these aren’t those events!?” Aced a bit heated. “This war has to end Luxu! The light is expiring like the book said.”
 
“Yet when I gazed with the eye I saw the future still. Sad really. Gazing eye falls to such a dark wielder, but nothing can be done about that. The light will dim this day, even flicker, but it will still live on, without the demon in the box to end it.”
 
“But it doesn’t have to be that way Luxu. The world is beginning to split as we speak. With what is in the box, we can end the war now, and Daybreak will live on.” Ava pleaded.
 
“Please, this is our mistake, we only want to fix it. But we need the box.” Ira said desperately.
 
“I have already seen the future where I use what's in the Box to end the war… the war will end, and not even the light will survive the aftermath. Light, nor darkness will exist if it is used now.”
 
“You’re wrong Luxu!” Ira said with passion. “We may open the box, but it will not consume the light. We will be here to stop it, all six of us. The Master trained all of us to be the strongest, you know that when all of us unite we can do anything. The power in the box can help us end the war, but we will still be here to keep the light alive! Trust us, please!” ‘This has to work.’ Lan thought.
 
Luxu chuckled. “Ever the speech giver, huh Ira?” 
 
Ira smiled. “I learned from the best.”
 
“Yeah…” Luxu said standing up and walking over to the box. “Monologues are your god given gift… except…” Luxu turned around fast, Firing off a Mega Flare at each of the Foretellers, they hit, and when the light faded and the Foretellers were tossed from the impacts they looked up, seeing Luxu with his hood back on. “Ira only monologues when addressing his Union, he’s a blunt talker that's straight to the point among friends.”
 
Ira grunted as he stood back up, taking his mask off while doing so. The others following his lead. “You’re future self told us you were gullible, guess he was wrong.” 
 
“I know my family.” Luxu held Gazing Eye in one hand and summoned a Starlight in the other. “I first noticed something off when Aced was a whole foot shorter.”
 
“Well, I can’t exactly take that as an insult. I am a girl.” Jenny said.
 
“So If you have their Keyblades then… you killed them already…” Luxu’s tone was icy.
 
“No! That’s not it! They chose us.” Kira said.
 
“Spare me the lies. Those Keyblades were forged from parts of their souls, only they or a reincarnation of them could wield them.”
 
“Reincarnation? That doesn’t make sense. Than how are we able to wield them?” Dan asked outloud.
 
“The same way I am going to end you.” Luxu charged forward, at Kira. “Devour!” He shouted, his Keyblades cloaked in darkness.
 
“Protect!” Kira put up a barrier to stop his assault. “Please Luxu, we aren’t your enemies!”
 
“I am a coward, I will admit that, but I will not sit and cry when my family's murderers are right in front of me.” Lux jumped back, stabbing his Keyblades into the ground. “Gravity Break!” chunks of earth began to float, like kites in the sky as the Foretellers all tried to remain on top of the now floating rocks. “You will all die here.” Luxu spoke.
 
Jenny was the first to react, she thrusted herself towards a large chunk of earth and readied her Limit Break.
 
“Grand Impact!” Her keyblade glew and she struck the earth shattering it into pieces as they shot towards Luxu.
 
Luxu pointed a Keyblade at them. “Mirror.” The attack hit a barrier, then shot back at Kira.
 
Kira lifted her Keyblade and aimed it towards them, “Mega Flare!” A huge flame shot out taking out all of the projectiles.
 
Thinking fast, Alex used his speed to quickly charge at Luxu ready to strike. Once he got close he swung his Keyblade down, only to have it blocked by the Starlight. “Fun fact, Leopardus has a weak spot-” Luxu dropped Gazing Eye, tapping Alex’s Keyblade on the spot where the blade and the grip met. “-here.” It disbanded itself, Luxu grabbed Alex by the face and threw him off the side of the floating rock into the slaughter below.
 
Before he could hit the ground though, Jenny quickly raced to catch him. While they were both distracted Luxu as preparing another spell to finish them, but Dan suddenly appeared behind him.
 
“Blizzaga!” Dan cast the ice spell. It made contact with Luxu’s back making him launch forward. Without the focus the gravity spell ceased to work and the earth started to fall along with all of them.
 
The Foretellers managed to land safely, but Luxu being frozen landed in a creator of his own impacts making.
 
Luxu, who had broken out of the ice, leaped out of the crater and readied himself again. The Foretellers also readied themselves for another round of battle. Although, Kira didn’t she stepped forward cautiously with her keyblade lowered slightly. The others tried to call her back, but she motioned for them to stay behind.
 
“Please Luxu, listen to us. We aren’t your enemies. We came here because another you told us to come.” She pleaded.
 
“My reflections are all doing the same as I.”
 
“Not a reflection, the real you. This all happened eons ago. This is all just a memory. A dream. We came here because you have something that we need to help the real you.”
 
“What proof do you have that this is a memory?”
 
“The Gazing Eye may see the future but that’s all they are. Visions. You make them what they be by your actions? And by your inactions Luxu you have let this world die.”
 
Luxu was silent. “True… god… I’m no different from dad now…”
 
Kira walked closer to him. “This can all end now Luxu. We can set you free, just open the box.”
 
“Even so. Why would I trust you? Now or future?”
 
“Because you said yourself, that we remind you a lot of them, and you trusted them with your lives. You even trusted us with the information to come here. Isn’t that enough proof?”
 
“... True. Can I ask a question then?”
 
“Anything.”
 
“Am I an asshole in the future? I see that A LOT with the Gazing Eye.”
 
The others looked at each other in amusement before chuckling.
 
“A little, but you have a nice girl to help you out with that.” Kira said.
 
“Ah crap… Well. I guess it's time to end this slideshow.” Luxu says, walking over to the box. “Tell the future me, get bent.” With that, he kicked the box opened and everything went white.
 



 
When the light faded, they had all arrived in the Station of Awakening. The five of them were standing in the center of the platform that had all five of their Union symbols on it.
 
 
 
“Great, where are we now?” Jenny said.
 
“The Station of Awakening, but what for?” Dan asked. “We got Luxu to open the box. Shouldn’t we be back at Castle Oblivion?”
 
“Not quite yet.” A voice called out to them. 
 
Out of nowhere, appeared five people who were wearing their masks and robes. The Five of them summoned their keyblades and readied themselves for battle.
 
“Who are all of you?” Lan asked harshly. None of them said anything, only held out their hands. Suddenly, their keyblades disappeared from the Five friends, and reappeared in the hands of those who wore their robes.
 
“W-what!? Our Keyblades!” Kira panicked a bit. “How did you summon them?”
 
The one wearing Ava’s robes spoke. “Because they were originally ours.”
 
It took a moment of thought, before they realized who they were.
 
“You are the Original Foretellers.” Lan said.
 
The Originals smiled before returning their keyblades to the five.
 
“At least you are all fast on the uptake.” Gula said sarcastically.
 
“But how? You all died in the war.” Dan asked them.
 
Invi stepped forward. “It’s simple really. Do you remember what the simulation of Luxu said about your keyblades?” 
 
“He said that only you or reincarnations of you could only wield them. But that doesn’t make sense. God gave us these Keyblades, but if what Luxu said is true then we shouldn't be able to wield them. So why?” 
 
The Foretellers rose their hands to their masks to take them off. When the masks fell and the robes disappeared, they were shocked at what they saw. For Lan, Kira, and Alex, Ira, Ava, and Gula were the spitting image of themselves, only looking older. About in their late twenties. For Jenny and Dan, Aced and Invi looked like older genderbent version of themselves. They were speechless, how couldn’t they be?
 
“But, that’s not possible.” Lan said. “We’re from earth, that was created by god’s imagination. How are we reincarnations of you?”
 
Ira spoke up this time. “When we all perished in the midst of the war and our hearts left out bodies, God came to us to give us another chance at life.”
 
“He told us everything leading up to the war.” Aced said. “To think, the man that took us in, trained us, made us what were were and helped us grow as powerful as we are, he betrayed us. What he did cost hundreds of thousands of lives, including ours.” 
 
“But we couldn’t bring ourselves to hate him.” Ava said. “When God came to us, he said he could give us a chance at a normal life reincarnated in his world. But even though it was a tempting offer, we couldn’t bring ourselves to live ignorantly while the world outside Earth was still in danger.”
 
“So we made a deal with with God. That when the time came, he would chose our reincarnations along with whoever else he chose to leave Earth.” Invi said. “We wanted to continue our fight, even if we weren’t us anymore.”
 
“So it wasn’t a coincidence we were chosen, and it wasn’t because we were peaceful either.” Lan said as he walked up to Ira. “So, I guess I really was meant to be the leader.”
 
Ira smiled and placed his hand on Lan’s shoulder. “And a great leader you have become.”
 
Jenny and Aced stood across from each other with their arms crossed. They stared intensely at each other. This continued for a moment before Jenny smirked.
 
“Hm, I look good as a guy.” she said.
 
Aced matched her smirk. “It wouldn’t have been my first choice, but I’m glad my reincarnation turned out to be a strong independent woman.”
 
Kira and Ava both bowed to each other. “It’s nice to finally talk to you. We’ve all been watching over you all for a long time.” Ava said.
 
“Ditto! But I wish we could have meet under better circumstances.” Kira said with a smile.
 
Alex and Gula stared at each other for a moment before Gula huffed.
 
“To think, my reincarnation turned out to be such a pervert.” He said coldly.
 
“Hey!” Alex snapped. “I’m your reincarnation buddy, so you’re insulting yourself!”
 
Gula laughed, “Relax, I was just joking. I too have a healthy… respect for the female form and all it’s wonders.” 
 
Alex couldn’t help but smile, and they both laughed together.
 
Off to the side, Dan and Invi looked at them with dead panned expressions.
 
“Hm, idiots.” They said in unison. The two of them looked at each other before smiling softly.
 
“Now. For the main reason why we’re here.” Ira said catching everyone's attention. “You all went through the simulation of the war to find the information about your full powers.” 
 
The original Foretellers returned to their individual insignia on the platform.
 
“With the information we are about to give you, you will all become much stronger. You will be able to reach your full potential, and maybe even beyond. You will become the true Foretellers. Do you accept?” Lan said.
 
Without a moment of thought, the five of them nodded yes. In that moment, the Union symbols under the Original Foretellers started to glow as energy from them started to flow into their counterparts from the ground up. Their bodies started to glow faintly, until armor suddenly started to form around their bodies.
 
 (Lan)


(Dan)

(Jenny)

(Kira)

.(Alex)
 
“About time, those robes are good and all, but they are more for formal stuff. This armor will do well in battle.” Jenny said stretching
 
Ira walked up to the now armored Lan with a large book in hand. “In this, is all the information you need about your powers, as well as your past memories as us. This will be all that you will need to know for the future.” He said, as he and the other Original Foretellers started to fade.
 
“What’s happening?” Kira said.
 
“Our time is up for now.” Ava said.
 
“Will we ever see you again?”
 
“We are you. We will always be watching over you. No matter what.”
 
As the fading became more erratic, Ira turned to all of them wanting to say one last thing.
 
“Remember this, the power of your dreams will be able to shape the future to come. When you all share a dream, it will become destiny.” With that, they faded. 
 
*CRACK!*
 
Suddenly, the stained glass platform started to crack under them. Crack after crack started to form until it broke from underneath them.
 
Before any of them could even leat out a scream, everything faded to black.
 



 
Back at Castle Oblivion, the five Foretellers we laying on the platform they were on before they entered the simulation. They all started to regain consciousness and rise to their feet.
 
“Ah, we’re back.” Alex said stretching his limbs. 
 
“Hey, where’s our armor?” Jenny said, before she realized the piece of armor on her right shoulder. “Oh, cool. It’s just like Zeke’s armor, so now we can equip it anytime.” 
 
The same armor was on the rest of them, although Kira’s looked more like Aqua’s unequipped version of the armor.
 
In Lan’s hands was the book that Ira had given him.
 
“Alright guys, we got what we came here for. We should head back home.” he said.
 
They all opened a gate and rode away with their key beasts.
 
“Hm, I wonder how much time has passed since we left.” Alex said as the gate closed behind them.
 



 
(Canterlot High)
 
The gate opened right above Canterlot High, and the five Foretellers flew down and landed in the courtyard. They disbanded their keybeasts as they looked around to see nobody.
 
“Where is everyone? Is it the end of the day?” Alex asked.
‘
“Well we don't know how long we have been away. Luxu said that time flows differently in the dream realm so we could have been gone for days.” Dan explained.
 
“Good thing we told Principle Celestia we would be gone for an undetermined amount of time. So no one would worry about us when we’re gone.” Jenny said.
 
“Hey, do you guys hear that?” Kira said. When they listened they heard some sort of rapid tapping. Almost like footsteps, and they were getting closer, and closer.
 
*POW!*
 
Suddenly, the males of the group were talked to the ground by their girlfriends, as the girls were embraced by their male “friends.” 
 
“Whoa, well we’re happy to see you all too.” Kira said as Pipsqueak let her go.
 
“Where have you all been!?” Pip asked. “You’ve been gone for an entire month.”
 
“A month!” Jenny said. “It only felt like a day over in the Dream realm.”
 
“Dream realm?” Flash asked confused.
 
“We’ll explain later.” Lan said getting up, along with the others. “But we’re glad that everything is still fine, even in our absence.”
 
“That’s good to hear.” Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna walked up to the group holding a large stack of papers. “You’ll be happy to know that those of us in the elite class have been keeping the rookie level Union members up in their training. As well as there haven’t been any Unversed attacks since you left.” Celestia said.
 
“That’s great.” Lan said. “But what is all those papers for?”
 
Luna smirked, “These are all of the homework assignments and tests you missed when you left on your mission. And the end of the semester is in one week so if you don’t want to fail all of your classes, we will need you to turn them all in by next week.”
 
Their faces darkened, and silence plagued the group for a moment. Until they all simultaneously yelled.
 
“AWWWWW MAAAAAAN!”
 
 
> A Dazzling First Encounter
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

At Canterlot High, the students were enjoying their lunch period. Sunset and her group of friends had just bought their lunch and made their way towards their table, chatting idly along the way.

“So we’re all going to that poster making thing after school right?” AJ asked her friends.

“Definitely! This will be the first time the Rainbooms will be on stage, so we have to make sure there are as many people there as possible!” Rainbow Dash said.

Fluttershy shuddered, “I-I hope there aren't too many people there. I’m not good around crowds.”

RD rolled her eyes, “C’mon Shy. You can fight unversed and Dream Eaters, performing publically can’t be any harder.”

Rarity comforted Fluttershy by gently placing her hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry darling. The Musical Showcase is to raise money for the school, so it’s for a good cause. Focus on that and it won’t be as bad.”

As they arrived at their usual table, they were treated to a very strange sight. The Foreteller’s, minus Lan, were sitting with their faces down on the table. They had an exhausted look on their faces as well as a dark aura around them.

“Um… hey guys. You okay?” Sunset asked cautiously. The four of them let out a collective grunt of exhaustion as the group settled themselves on the table. “What’s goin on?”

Kira slightly turned to face them. “We’ve been making up all the school work we missed when we left to the dream world for the last few days. Not including goin to normal classes and doing the work for those classes too. We’re all pretty exhausted.”

“Not to mention continuing the training courses for our unions that we missed out on.” Jenny grunted.

“We have also been studying the tome that we got from the dream realm on top of that.” Dan yawned.

“By the way, where’s Lan?” Sunset asked.

“Oh, he called in today cause he was extra tired today.” Kira said. “Along with everything else, he had to make up for the paper work from Zeke and the council that he missed. He’s been busier than the rest of us because of it.”

“Ah, poor guy. Maybe we can visit after school.” AJ said.

(With Lan)

((Lan’s P.O.V)

*YAWWWN!*

So… tired.

So much homework, and paperwork, and homework, and paperwork. Gah! I need coffee! But Unfortunately we were out at the mansion. But for some reason the tub of  coffee mix was empty AND still in the cupboards.

I know it was you Jenny!

Anyways, I was walking through the streets of Equestria Town. On my way to the Cake’s Shop for a nice cup of coffee.

“What do you jackasses want?” I suddenly heard a snarky sounding voice. I turn to see a girl about my age surrounded by a group of three thuggish guys.

“C’mon, don’t be like that. Why don’t you come with us? Promise we’ll show you a good time.” The lead thug said.

Man, how cliche is this scene? It’s like they jumped straight out of an anime.

“Why don’t you beat it. I’m busy.” The girl said. The thugs started to look agitated, I should probably step in.

Before the thugs could respond I swiftly walked to the girl and grabbed her hand. "There you are! I've been looking everywhere for you. C'mon, we're gonna miss the movie." I said quickly before dashing off with her, leaving the thugs dumbfounded.

After we got a good ways away, I stopped and let go of her hand. "Well we got out of tha-!"

*POW!*

I suddenly felt her punch me in the stomach!

"Ack!" I keel over coughing.

"What the hell were you doing!?" She yelled at me. I struggled to look up at her, but now I could finally get a good look at her. She had long purple hair with sea foam green streaks and tied up in twin tails. She wore a jacket with ripped sleeves the same color as the streaks in her hair, as well as a white tank top with purple jeans and darker purple go go boots. Around her neck was a black choker with a red gem hanging off, which seemed off to me for some reason.

Man, she sure is cute... wait! Not important right now!

I got back up and glared at her. "What do you mean "What was I doing!?" I was helping you out and getting you away from those thugs."

"I didn't need your help Mr. Hero, I could have handled it on my own." She turned with a huff.

"Usually, when someone helps another, they say thank you. But fine then, have a nice day." I said, walking away.

"Wait." She suddenly called out. "What's your name?"

What's with her all of a sudden? "My name is Lan."

She started twirling one of her twin tails around her finger nervously. "Mine's Aria. I guess you did help me some what. Not that I needed it. But, thanks I guess."

Wow, so this is what a real tsundere is like. Never thought it was so cute. I guess she isn't so bad.

"Your welcome, Aria." I said amused, with a slight bow.

"Whatever." She turned around with a huff and started walk away. While she did my eyes started to lower down her form.

Hm, she has a nice ass... Gah! Damn it! Those girls are getting to me, I'm becoming more like Alex.

"*YAWN*"

Okay, enough self berating. Need coffee.





(Aria's P.O.V)

So that's one of those Foreteller's huh? He doesn't look so tough. He didn't even beat up those fake thugs I placed.

Out of the shadows, three scraper Unversed appeared and bowed to me. That's refreshing. "Thank's boys. Take five." With that, they left.

So Lan huh? What an idiot.





(Lan's P.O.V)

When did the Cake's shop get so far away? It feels like I've been walking forever.

I continued my way to the cakes shop after that strange encounter with Aria. Hm... that name sounds familiar somehow.

"Laa~ Laaaa~ Laa~."

Faint singing broke me out of my thoughts. It was so hypnotizing, it started to draw me in. I followed the singing, to see a girl standing there, singing with her eyes shut without a care in the world.

She had long, light blue, hair with darker blue streaks all tied up in a pony tail. She wore a long sleeved magenta jacket with a pink skirt and matching shoes.

As she continued to sing, I couldn't help but get closer. What... is this? My mind feels like it’s swaying, like I have no control. When she stopped singing I broke out of my trance. So I started to clap.

"Huh!? Wah!" When I clapped it startled her, which made her jerk back and trip backwards. Thinking fast, I grabbed her hand before she hit the ground and pulled her to her feet.

"Sorry about that. I didn't mean to scare you." I said.

The girl snapped out of her shock, “That’s okay. I should have been paying attention to my surroundings.” She paused for a moment as she finally looked up to him. “Oh, your cute.”

Red lightly dusted Lan’s cheeks as he scratched the nape of his neck. “Um, thanks I guess.” He said sheepishly. “Your singing was great by the way.”

“Really!?” She suddenly yelled making Lan lerch back a bit. “Thanks nice guy! No one’s ever told me that before. Even Adagio says I have a lot to work on, so she keeps me in backup.” She continued to ramble on to herself.

“Are you a part of a band or something?”

“Not exactly. It’s just me and my sisters. We usually sing together to use our ma- I mean! We just like singing together. That’s all.” She said, sweat visible on her forehead. Hm, what a strange girl.

“Well like I said, you sounded great. It almost made me feel like you were trying to hypnotize me. Anyways, I have to go.” I said as i started walking away.

“Wait, you haven’t told me your name yet!”

“Oh, sorry about that. My name is Lan.”

She quickly took my hand with both of hers and shook it vigorously. “I’m Sonata. I hope we meet again.”

With that said we both went our separate ways.





(Sonata’s P.O.V)

He was nice.

I’m not sure why that Crow guy wants him killed, but I guess it’s none of my business. Adagio was the one who accepted the job anyways, so we should be fine. And we get these cool powers too!

But… he was the only one that liked my singing. My sisters and I have never been adored like that before. Everyone usually just gets angry with each other or just want to do whatever we tell them.

But Adagio always knows what's best for us.





(Lan’s P.O.V)

Finally!

I made it to the Cake’s shop! Why was it so much farther than usual today?

Eh, whatever.

I walk through the door and to the counter, to find Mrs. Cake standing there like usual.

“Oh, Lan honey, you look awful. What happened?” She said worried.

“The others and I have been trying to keep up with the school work we all missed when we were gone. Not to mention our regular duties, so we’ve all been exhausted lately.”

“Well hang in there. I know you’ve all been through worse ever since you all first got here. What can I get’cha?”

“Just a coffee. Two sugars.”

“Alrighty, I’ll put an extra shot in there for you. You look like you need it.” She walked away to get the order.

“Well hello there.” A flirty voice called out to me. I feel like there are a lot of flags are being raised to day.

Next to me was another girl around my age. Her long, poofy, hair was a bright orange with streaks of yellow through it. She wore a short sleeved pink jacket over a dark purple shirt with matching tights, along with stockings with a darker purple triangle pattern on them.

“Hey there handsome. Name’s Adagio, what about you?” The now named Adagio flirted.

“My name’s Lan. It’s nice to meet you.” I said awkwardly.

“Oh! Aren’t you one of those “Foreteller’s” the whole town talks about?”

“Yes actually. I’m guessing you’re new in town.”

“Yeah, my sisters and I recently moved here and we’re trying to get to know our surroundings. We heard a lot about you guys. You’re like the local heroes.” She started playing with her long hair looking interested.

“Well, I wouldn’t call us heroes. We’re just doing what needs to be done, as well as teaching our ways to the youth of the world.”

Mrs. Cake came into view with a cup in her hands. “Regular with two sugars and an extra shot!” She placed it on the counter and went to help other customers.

I reached for my coffee, but what I didn’t expect was Adagio grabbing the same cup. We both retracted our hands.

“Oh, sorry. Was that yours?” I asked.

“Well, it was the same order. I guess we both have similar taste. Why don’t you take this one? You look like you need it. No offence.” Adagio offered.

I’d usually insist that she would take it, but I really did need it at this point. So I took it.

“None taken, and thanks. I’ve been working a lot lately.”

“No problem.”

The two of us started making small talk over both our drinks. We sat down at a near by table and just continued chatting.

“You’re attending Canterlot High?” I said surprised.

“Yeah, My sisters and I are transferring there since it’s the nearest school.” She said

“Well how about my friends and I give you a tour when you guys come around?”

She gave me a big smile, “That would be fantastic!”

I looked towards the clock to see that it was getting close to evening.

“I should probably get going. I wouldn’t want my siblings to worry about me not being home when I called in sick.”

“Aw~ and I was really enjoying your company.” She suddenly brushed her hand over my chest, which sent chills down my spine. “But it can’t be helped. I’ll see you at school?” She looked with hope in her eyes.

“Of course. It’s been a pleasure Adagio.”  With that, I left the cakes shop.





(Adagio’s P.O.V)

Hm~, what a man. Too bad we have to destroy him. Or so what that Crow guy told us we have to do.

I don’t like doing it, but to keep these powers he gave us he has to go. With these powers, we’ll make the whole world adore us. Unlike those ungrateful ponies!

*Splash*

Without noticing, I was clutching my coffee cup very hard and some spilled slightly. Good thing it was lukewarm at this point.

“Adagio!” I looked to see both Aria and Sonata walking up to my table.

“Hey girls. Did you both do your part?” I asked.

“Yeah, it went like we thought it would. He swooped in like the hero wanna be he is.” Aria said, with a little red on her cheeks.

“Yup. I sung to him, but it didn’t look like it affected him like the others. But it still looked like it got to him.” Sonata said.

“Good. Now we just have to wait till we get to school. Then our plan will commence.” I said, finishing off my coffee.
> Rainbow Rocks Pt. 1
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Third Person P.O.V)

It was early in the morning at the Foreteller’s mansion, and what a beautiful morning it was. The sun was shining, the birds were singing-!

“Stay still you little bitch!” Jenny’s voice suddenly yelled.

And the sound of the Foretellers training could be heard for miles.

The five of them had finally recovered from their exhausted state, and had continued their training. With an early morning training session before school. Although there was something different about this training session, because the area around the mansion was a light barrier.

From the outside, it looked like a large dome of light, but the inside was very different. Inside the barrier was a very different setting, placing the Foretellers in a barren battlefield with weapons littering the ground. Much like the Keyblade cemetery but with regular weapons.

At the moment Jenny was sparring against Alex. The former trying desperately to strike the Leopardus leader, but failing because of the latter immense speed. Which made her very irritated.

Off to the side, Kira was standing beside Lan and Dan. She was emitting a light aura around her as her brothers were absorbing what was going on. Her Keyblade was in her hands as she started performing spells and shooting them towards targets.

Dan was writing down his observations. “It seems while she’s keeping the dream field up her combat abilities are reduced slightly. Her spells aren’t as powerful as they usually are.”

Lan nodded as she was observing Jenny and Alex sparing. The field around them started to fade a bit as the spare got a bit intense. “And the power being used when there’s a battle going on puts more strain on the field.” He then gazed at the rest of the field. “I still can’t believe our past selves had such a firm grasp on the dream realm.”

Dan nodded. “It is surprising, but they were the first ones to ever use Dream Eaters. Given that everyone had a Chirithy back then. So it wasn’t unexpected.” He then pulled out a card with the spirit Dream Eater symbol on it. “But I still question the reason the Dream Fields turn into cards. Maybe because they need to have a physical manifestation like the Dream Eaters.”

Back with the sparing duo, Jenny started getting more and more irritated by the second. One, for not being able to hit Alex. Two, for the annoying commentary he was saying.

“C’mon Jenny! You have to be faster than that! At least try and catch me!” Alex said mockingly.

“Take this seriously you idiot!” She yelled as she swung he Keyblade down. Alex jumped out of the way, but it left a rather large crater in the ground. “We’re testing out our new powers, so could you stop messing around?”

“Hey I’m doing my part. We’re testing out the integrity of the dream field right? Well you’re doing a very good job at that, while I’m being a good opponent.” He said with a mockings smile. “But man, you still got that temper. At this rate you’ll never get a boyfriend.”

From that comment, it threw Jenny’s temper over the edge. She angrily stabbed the ground him her Keyblade and started to flow magic through it. From the ground towers of earth started erupting from below and made their way towards Alex.

Seeing as how he was in a bit of danger he had to think fast. Small bolts of electricity started to arc across his body. In an instant he dodged said towers in the knick of time. Off to the side, they didn’t notice that Kira was wincing a bit.

“Hey, this is just a spare! No need to go all out!” Alex said. But his words fell on deaf ears as more earth towers shot towards him, making him flash away.

Back to the other three, Kira started to look very fatigue. Lan and Dan were there to support her.

“Kira, what’s wrong?” Lan asked.

“I think their fight is starting to wear out the field. The more they damage the field the harder it is to keep it up.” She said tired.

Alex and Jenny continued their fight until Alex charged straight for her ready to knock her out. He raised his Keyblade and swing down, but Jenny brought her’s up to block. This caused a large concussion explode around them.

This makes Kira fall to her knees as the dream field around them began to break apart.

Seconds later the five of them were back in the backyard of the mansion. This broke Jenny out of her fit of anger as she calmed down slightly.

“What the hell was that!?” Dan rushed over to Jenny and Alex. “You two were just supposed to have a light spar. Not be trying to kill each other!”

“Hey don’t blame me! She’s the one who went crazy! I was doing my job.” Alex yelled back.

Jenny glared at him. “Don’t try and pin this on me! Your dumb ass was spitting out bullshit that made me go over the edge.”

“Both of you were responsible! We don’t know the limits of the Dream Fields as of yet. What would have happened if you actually cause Kira harm?” Dan pressed on.

“Okay, we get it, dude! You don’t need to nag us!” Alex retorted.

The three of them continued to argue until Lan, who was supporting a tired Kira, had enough.

“Cut it out!” He yelled, gaining their attention. “Arguing isn’t going to fix anything. What happened happened, now let’s move on.”

Jenny rolled her eyes, “Tsk, typical.”

Lan narrowed his eyes. “What is that supposed to mean?”

Jenny just turned with a huff and walked away while muttering, “Whatever.”

With that their morning training had ended, with some tension between them.





The first part of the school day had went by slowly. The moment the Foretellers arrived at school, in their separate vehicles, they had immediately gone their separate ways to their classes bar Lan and Kira.

When their free period had finally came around they had meet up with each other. Though tension still lingered around them.

Although it was forgotten when they suddenly heard music coming from the band room. When they peeked inside, they saw Sunset and the Rainbooms. Sunset just listening to them as they played their song.

They continued to listen until they finished, which then they revealed themselves clapping for them.

“Nice song girls. Sounding tight.” Jenny said.

“Thanks Jen, but we’re still getting there.” Rainbow said. “Rarity’s coming in a bit late on the second verse, and the base could use a bit of work.”

Said bassist glared at the lead guitarist. “S’cuse me?” AJ said.

“No offense AJ, just trying to get my band ready for the show case.”

“Your band?” Rarity asked, also glaring at her.

“Yeah, it was my idea to start the Rainboom’s and be in the show case. Plus I’m lead guitar and vocals.” Their glares intensified.

Kira leaned in towards her brother. “It looks like we’re not the only ones with tension today.” She whispered.

Suddenly, the intercom played a tune. Gaining their attention.

“Will Sunset Shimmer and Lan Foreteller please report to the main foyer?”

“What’s going on?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh, I volunteered to show around some new students today,” Sunset answered.

“Same, cause I’m pretty sure I know who they are,” Lan said. With that, the both of them left.

“So you volunteered too?” Lan asked his girlfriend.

“Yeah, I wanted the new students to get to know the new me before they hear about the old me.” She said a bit distraught.

Seeing her discomfort he wrapped his arm around her shoulders and brought her into a half-hug. “You shouldn’t let your past haunt you. You’re a better person now.”

She rested her head on his shoulder as they continued walking. “I know, but it’s difficult to just forget. I still feel like people give me dirty looks.”

Lan nodded, “Well I’m sure things will get better with time. If people are still giving you looks, just tell me their names and I’ll deal with them.”

She giggled. “Jeez, how corny.”

The two of them continued their way till they made it to the foyer, where a familiar trio was there waiting for them.

“Hey there,” Sunset said. “Are you the students we’re showing around?”

“Yes, we are. Thank you for showing us around.” Adagio said.

Lan smiled at them. “It’s nice to see you three again.”

“Hi, Lan!”

“Whatever.” Sonata and Aria greeted.

“It’s nice to see you too Lan. Especially after that coffee date, we had yesterday.” Adagio said.

Suddenly, a dark aura appeared around Sunset, as she began to dig the heel of her boot onto her boyfriend's foot.

“Date?” She asked slowly.

Lan started to sweat under the pressure. “We only met yesterday while I was getting coffee. Nothing happened.”

“Oh, are you his girlfriend?” Adagio asked. “Sorry I was just teasing. Nothing happened I swear.”

Sunset visibly calmed down. “Okay. So how about we get to showing you three around? Canterlot High is a great school. You’ll love it here.” They started the tour. But all the while, Lan couldn’t shake the feeling that he knew the three of them.

The two of them showed the three new students all over the school. The music room, science lab, auditorium, and near the end they ran into their friends and the other Foretellers.

Sunset waved to them, “Hey guys! What’s up?”

“We were all just heading to our classes. Who are they?” Rainbow asked, pointing at the Dazzlings.

“Oh, these are the new students.” Lan began. “These are Adagio, Sonata, and Aria.”

“Well,” Alex smirked. “It’s nice to see such beautiful girls coming into our fine school.”

Dan gave him a deadpanned look. “Dude, your girlfriend is literally right next to you.”

“Oh I don’t mind.” Pinkie said nonchalantly. “I don’t care where he get’s his motor running, just as long as he parks in the right garage.” The ones who understood what she meant blushed slightly.

Dan rolled his eyes. “I guess once a dirty pervert, always a dirty pervert.” He muttered, but Alex still heard him.

“What was that?” Alex asked, a bit irked by his statement.

“Alright, alright, let’s calm down here.” Lan said, then noticing Jenny rolling her eyes again. “Well we need to show them to Principal Celestia’s office. So we’ll see you in class.” They all waved each other off.

Eventually, the tour group made it to the Principal's office.

“Well, this is where we see you off. We have to head to our own classes, hopefully, we’ll see you there.” Lan said.

“And I hope you’ll consider joining in the musical showcase. From what Lan told me, you can all sing very well.” Sunset said.

“Yeah, me and my sisters do like to sing. We’ll probably ask to join, it sounds like a lot of fun.” Adagio said, before she gave both Lan and Sunset a thankful hug. “And thanks for showing us around.”

“You’re welcome.” With that, they split off from the Dazzlings when they entered the Principal’s office.





(With Alex and Pinkie)

(Thrid Person P.O.V)

In English Class, Alex and Pinkie Pie sat at their desks, that were side by side, waiting for class to start. Suddenly, Sonata had come through the door and waved at them.

“Hey, guys!” She said as she walked towards them.

“Hey, Sonata. I guess we have English together. This is gonna be so much fun!” Pinkie cheered.

“Well as fun as the school can be,” Alex said sarcastically.

The three of them started making conversation. In the middle of the talk, Sonata had looked at the palm of her hand which had writing on it.

“Um… So I noticed that there was some tension between everyone this morning. Was there something wrong?” She said a robotically. But the other two didn’t notice.

Alex let out a sigh. “Yeah, things have been a bit rough between us lately.” He admitted while Pinkie nodded in agreement.

“What happened? Maybe you’ll feel better if you talk about it.” Sonata dug further.

The didn’t know why, but while they talked to the blue dazzling they felt compelled to talk to her.

Alex was the first to speak, “It’s just that there has been tension going around in the group recently. Especially with Jenny. Just because she’s Lan’s second in command she thinks she can tell us what to do and be as aggro as she want’s to us.”

“And the Rainbooms aren’t doing so hot either.” Pinkie continued. “Everyone forgot how to have fun. Isn’t that what being in a band is all about?”

Sonata nodded understandingly at Alex. “I think you need to make a stand. Don’t take that. Don’t let her push you around.”  She turned to Pinkie. “And you’re right. Being in a band should be fun. Maybe you should remind them what it’s like?” The two didn’t notice the gem on her choker started to lightly glow.

Alex and Pinkie couldn’t tell why, but their thoughts started to get more aggressive. They just thought it was them being upset with their friends.

“You know what? You’re right.” Alex agreed. “I don’t need to take that crap from her. She’s not the leader. I think Lan made a mistake on making such an effeminate girl his right hand.”

Just then the school bell rang, signaling that it was time for class to start. They all got into their seats.

(With Rainbow and Dan)

“Hah~. This is gonna be so boring.” Rainbow sighed. “You wanna just skip out today?”

“Now Rainbow, you know we can’t do that,” Dan replied. “We can’t let our grades slip, or else it’ll be less training time and even lesser date time.”

Rainbow roller her eyes but nodded. “Alright babe, but you’ll have to give me your notes if I fall asleep.” She rested her head on her boyfriend's shoulder.

“Well aren’t you two sweet?” Aria remarked walking up to the couple with a smirk.

“Yeah, what of it?” Rainbow replied in a challenging voice.

Aria waved it off, “Oh no, nothing at all. I was just messing around. But I am curious about this. Earlier it looked like you and everyone else was all about to pounce on each other. What was all that about?”

Alex’s eyebrow rose slightly. “Why are you so curious?” He asked.

Aria shrugged. “I’m just saying, things like this are usually good to talk about. So you can let it out instead of blowing up later. I know I’m new and all, but you can trust me.” Her choker started to glow slightly, which went unnoticed by the couple.

They both felt a slight tug in their minds, like something telling them to trust Aria.

“I guess it couldn’t hurt.” Dan sighed. “My friends and I have just hit a little bump in the road. My main problem is with a certain Leopard.” He referred to Alex. “He has the nerve to comment on my relationship when he and Pinkie are in such an indecent one?”

“Yeah, my band is having trouble too.” Rainbow pitched in. “Everyone doesn’t recognize me as the leader of the band. I mean it was my idea in the first place.”

“Sounds like you two are having a rough time,” Aria replied. “From what I’ve heard it sounds like they're jealous.”

“Jealous?”

Aria nodded. “Yeah, they are jealous of Rainbow because she is the leader. Plus, maybe Alex is jealous of you because of how well Rainbow and you fit well together. It sure sounds like it.”

The couple thought for a moment before they started to agree with her.

“Yeah, I'm the leader of the Rainbooms, it makes sneed that they are jealous cause they can't be as awesome as me,” Rainbow claimed pridefully.

“And who cares about what Alex thinks, he just can't be as adventurous in his relationship. Those two are more like sex buddies.” Dan added.

(With Rarity and Jenny)

Both Rarity and Jenny were settling into the Biology classroom as more students begin to fill in. Along with the regular students came Adagio, who walked over to them.

“Hey girls, it looks like we'll be in this class together.” Adagio greeted.

“It looks like it, darling. How do you like Canterlot High so far?” Rarity asked.

“It’s wonderful. Everyone is so friendly here, especially Lan.” Adagio smirked when she saw Rarity’s brow twitch.

“Oh? Why’s that?” Rarity asked in a lower voice.

“Well we met over coffee yesterday and he was quite the gentleman. Almost makes me jealous of Sunset snagging him already.”

“He has four girlfriends actually,” Jenny added.

Adagio looked at them confused. “Four?”

“Yes, including me darling.” Rarity said. “You see, Lan and his siblings are called the Foretellers, and it's more than just their family name. They are Masters Keyblade masters who lead their own unions. Most, if not the whole school, is apart of these unions and learning under them to wield a Keyblade. Lan and the others are citizens of the Daybreak Empire, a dimension connected to ours, so Polygamy is legal there. So Sunset, Applejack, Fluttershy, and I are dating him.”

Jenny scoffed to the side. “Yeah, because of his usual indecisive self,” she muttered quietly. But not quite enough, because Adagio heard her.

“Oh yes, I've been wondering something. All of you seemed to be a bit on edge around each other this morning. Why is that?” she asked.

But Rarity waved it off, “Just a bit of drama, darling. That's all.”

“Yeah, what she said.” Jenny seconded.

Adagio raised her brow as her gem started to glow. “Are you sure? Or maybe there's something more you want to say?”

Jenny and Rarity started clenching their fists, as aggression started to build.

“Actually there was something that I am irked about.” Rarity started. “The other members of the Rainbooms don't appreciate what I have to bring to the table. I'm trying to make us look fabulous for when we hit the stage, but they don't understand that our image is just as important as the music!”

“Mhm, I see. It looks like they would rather wear rags instead of taking your opinion into consideration. You should dwell on that a bit.” Adagio turned to Jenny, “And you?”

Jenny sighed. “It’s Lan. Whenever a spec of conflict shows up in the group, he is always there to play peacemaker. The others don't see it, but I know what he’s thinking when he does. He doesn't want anyone us to be like Crow. Does he trust us THAT much to think we'll end up like him?”

The Dazzling smirked, “Sounds pretty tough, to have your leader think about you that way. Maybe you should take the lead for once.” she left the two of them to dwell on their thoughts as she grabbed a desk when the bell rung.

‘The seeds are planted. Now let's see how they grow.’she thought with a sinister smile.





Lunch had finally come around. Sitting at their usual table, the Foretellers and the Rainbooms were enjoying their lunch. Although, there was, even more, tension than usual. All of the members of the group, bar Kira and Sunset, refused to start any conversation with each other. None willing to start talking until someone else did. Which made the moment awkward for both Kira and Sunset.

“So…. How was everyone's first classes?” Sunset broke the ice.

“It was the same old stuff,” Dan replied first. “Although, Aria was in our Calculus class.”

“Oh really? Sonata was in our class too! She was so fun to talk to!” Pinkie added.

“Same with Adagio in mine and Rarity’s Biology class,” Jenny said.

“Oh, and beloved?” Rarity suddenly called to Lan.

“Yes, Rarity?” Lan asked.

*BAP!*

The table suddenly rattled as Lan hunched over in pain. Obviously, because Rarity had suddenly kicked Lan’s shin under the table.

“Adagio had just told me about your coffee date the other day. Is there something you are not telling us, Beloved?” Rarity questioned harshly. Suddenly, dark aura’s, similar to Sunset’s from earlier, started radiating from Fluttershy and Applejack.

“A date?” Applejack asked.

“Without telling us?” Fluttershy finished.

“We-we-we just met when I was getting coffee. Nothing happened, I swear!” Lan waved his arms in defense.

“It’s true girls. Don’t get your panties in a bunch.” Suddenly the Dazzlings walked up to the group with their lunch in their arms. They sat at a table adjacent to the group, seeing as it is full.

“Hey, girls. How were your first classes?” Sunset asked.

“It was alright,” Aria Replied cooly.

“It was really nice! Pinkie and Alex helped me a lot in English.” Sonata cheered.

“Well, it’s nice to see you three getting settled in,” Sunset said cheerfully.

*Bzz!*

The intercom turned on as Principal Celestia started making an announcement.

“Good afternoon students. We have a very special announcement. The Musical Showcase has now changed into a Battle of the Bands! We believe a little bit of friendly competition would make the event more exciting. We hope all the bands participating will show good sportsmanship to all, even though only one band can win. Have a nice day.”

The announcement ended, and chatter started spreading through the cafeteria.

“That’s strange. Why would the change the concept so suddenly?” Dan asked.

“That was our suggestion actually,” Adagio said. “Like the Principal said, we thought that a little competition would spice things up. To our surprise, they really agreed with the idea.”

*Boom!*

Suddenly a loud boom rang through the cafeteria. The group looked at each other nodding before they all headed to where the boom originated. But they left the grinning Dazzlings sitting there.





The Foretellers and the Rainbooms rushed outside to the courtyard, only to see some members of their unions trying to fend off a strange type of Unversed.

They shared the navy blue color scheme as most of the Unversed, as well as the Unversed insignia on their chests. They were wearing what looked like a marching band uniform, tall hats and all. They all looked similar, although, some of them had different instruments than the rest. For example, one had an Unversed variation of a hand harp, the others looked like trombones, drums, etc.

Two students, both wielding Starlight Keyblades, tried to launch an attack, only for and Unversed with a trombone to suddenly force them back with a powerful sound attack when he blew into it.

The group rushed to their side and stood defensively in front of them.

“We’ll take it from here. Make sure any civilians get to safety.” Jenny ordered the downed students. They both nodded without a second thought and left the Unversed to their Masters.

“Yo, if you guys are here to audition for the Battle of the Bands, you might not wanna try and hurt the competition. That’ll get you disqualified.” Alex taunted.

Dan rolled his eyes at him. “Let's just get this over with. Classes are almost starting.” The others nodded in agreement.

They all tried to summon their Keyblades, but something strange started happening. The light of their Keyblades started to form but reshaped into very much different shapes. Their Keyblades had revealed to have taken different forms.

For Jenny and Pinkie Pie, they both had two machetes sized drum sticks in both their hands that corresponded with their Keyblade designs. Also, they were both surrounded by floating drum sets that also matched their color scheme, albeit the size of them were smaller than regular drums.

Kira and Rarity had stylish looking keytars. Kira’s looking a lot like her original Keyblade with a fox head decorating the end of the fret board, while Rarity’s looked more alabaster than Kira’s to match her Lavender Blue.

For Applejack and Dan, bass guitars also fitting their own styles. Although Dan’s bass had five strings instead of the usual four.

Next was Rainbow, Sunset, and Alex, all three rocking their individual guitars.

Lastly, Lan and Fluttershy had unique of them all. Lan’s was a stylish looking micro phone sitting on a stand that had the same design as his Unicornis. There was a long cord wrapping around the pole of the stand, and two speaker-like disks floated right beside him. Fluttershy had a larger than normal tambourine, although the symbols around the border looked like saw blades as they jiggled against each other.

“The hell? What happened to our Keyblades!?” Jenny exclaimed.

Dan strummed a few savory licks with his Anguis Bass. “It seems like our Keyblades have changed form to fight the sort of situation. Must be because the Unversed are musically themed this time for some reason.”

“How are we supposed to fight like this?” Kira examined her Vulpes Keytar. She played a couple keys before a shockwave suddenly shot out of the head of the instrument and forcing some of the Unversed back. “Well, that works.”

With the first shot fired, the Unversed charged at the group with their instruments at the ready. The same could be said for the group of Keybladers.

Several of the Unversed instruments charged forward allowing their musical notes to appear nearly exploding on the group as they took physical form. Sunset, Rainbow, and Alex charged forward strumming on their guitars creating shockwaves to knock the explosives away.

“Whoa! These things rock! I think I found my replacement guitar.” Rainbow cheered.

“But it’s awkward to fight like this. I can’t even cast my regular spells.” Alex said.

The Unversed took the chance to circle around the group forcing the three to split up just to make sure that their explosives couldn’t do them in.

As the guitarists were busy knocking the explosives away both Jenny and Pinkie noticed something crawling on the ground. Large Oboe like Unversed popped in and out of the dirt trying to impale them from below. Unsure what to do the two started to beat away at their drums causing the ground around them to crunch and crush all around them. The Oboes were forced above ground only to fall to the drumming strength the two possessed.

“Oh yeah! This is pretty cool. C’mon Pinkie, Let’s rock their world!” Jenny said, with Pinkie cheering next to her as they continued to bang on their drums.

Growing complacent Fluttershy and Kira noticed that the others were getting tired and started to fiddle around with their instruments playing a soothing melody which sped everyone up enough to keep up with the constant barrage of explosives. When they finished that melody, Rarity took point using the sound waves they created to pinpoint enemies knocking them around from a distance.

Applejack and Dan immediately took up the slack as large drum like Unversed sprinted forward nearly knocking aside all the guitarists. Both played heavy solo pieces knocking them to the side allowing the others to hit the weak points they had. They began switching off playing the next part of their impromptu bass solo.

All through out this Lan noticed that most of the guitar Unversed and a few drum Unversed stayed back waiting in the wings while the rest charged forward.

“This is awkward. I guess this is what I get for not bothering to learn an instrument like the others.” Lan said, preparing his “weapon” for battle.

The guitar Unversed started up immediately going through multiple power chords as the very ground around the group immediately splintered and cracked revealing large fissures which covered the entire landscape. The drums took off afterward sending energy through those fissures to strike below the Foretellers. It forced the group to veer off from each other before they could get hurt too badly.

As the next section of the song started up it got slower but much harder forcing Lan to race forward before they could return to the hardcore solos. Unfortunately, the Unversed prepared for it as several harp Unversed popped out of nowhere and began trying to run over Lan. A large piece of rock got in the way of the strings and was instantly slices neatly into pieces. The strings were sharper than Rarity’s wit.

Forced back Lan slammed the microphone base down and spun it around making the harp Unversed falter in their charge. They were the least of his worries as the guitar Unversed which had stayed behind immediately started up a solo which caused the sky to darken and lighting to start peppering the area.

Lakes of flames burst from the fissures chasing after the group as the harp Unversed started to target the more immobile of the groups. Sunset and Rainbow made short work of the Unversed keeping both Pinkie and Jenny safe from retaliation. That didn’t stop the flames from licking them all nearly smoldering against their bodies.

Lan shouted into the mic blasting the flames away keeping his friends safe as the guitar Unversed all started to sync up with each other causing the flames to turn green which at that point meant that it was as hot as dragon fire.

Lan signaled the others as they started to play something altogether with Fluttershy acting to keep the beat upbeat. As the two songs clashed with each other the very air around them started to shatter and crack from the sheer magnitude of the other’s playing setting the very field on fire. Unfortunately, the Unversed started too early and ran out of song just as the Foretellers managed to get to the middle of their song knocking the Unversed all around and wiping them up from the field. They all dispersed, showing that they were all defeated.

“Yeah! That was Awesome!” Rainbow cheered, albeit weakly from the damage from the battle.

The others were just as fatigue, all panting and bruised after fighting the musical themed Unversed. With “weapons” that they were unfamiliar with. Although Kira and Fluttershy were less so as they were more in the support role in the fight.

The two healers started playing their instruments to cast a curaga spell on their friends. After a moment, they all got up completely healed.

“Well, that was interesting,” Jenny said dispersing her Key-instrument, while the others followed her lead.

“Interesting doesn’t begin to describe it.” Dan started, “To my knowledge, Keyblades haven't turned into anything but the gliders. Plus we haven't heard of anything like this from Daybreak, so this is the first time it’s happen to any of us. Although I am curious why it fit the situation with the Unversed.”

“Maybe it’s the world telling us and our Keyblades that this is what is needed for an upcoming event.” Alex guessed.

*RING!*

The conversation was interrupted by the warning bell.

Lan sighed. “Well, the Unversed are taken care of. We can talk more about this after school. For right now, let’s get back to class.”

(With the Dazzlings)

The three Dazzlings were observing the whole fight through a nearby window within the school.

“Well, that was unexpected.” Adagio stated, “Never would have thought that would happen, I thought they fought with Keyblades. But no matter, all is going according to plan and they don’t suspect a thing.”

Aria yawned, “It’s kind of boring though. With these powers, I’d rather take them down myself than watching them destroy each other.”

Sonata didn’t say anything as she looked at the floor a bit sad. This didn’t go unnoticed by her sisters.

“Sonata? What’s wrong?” Adagio asked caringly.

“Other than what’s already wrong with you.” Aria quipped before getting lightly smacked by Adagio.

“It’s just, do we really need to do this?” Sonata asked. “Lan and the rest of them have been so nice to us. And I actually like it here. Do we really need to do what that Crow guy says?”

After listening to her sister, Adagio took a deep breath and sighed.

“I understand Sonata, and I’ll admit I don’t hate being here either. But what do you love doing the most?” The leader asked.

Sonata looked confused before answering, “Singing?”

“That’s right. It’s what we all love doing, we are the Sirens after all. But do you think all of them are gonna be so friendly after they see what our voices can do? Do you think they will adore us like we want?” Adagio said. Sonata thought for a second, before nodding no. “Exactly, they will probably just call us monsters, like those ungrateful ponies!”

“That’s why we’re here in the first place,” Aria added. “The human’s here have more magic than anywhere we’ve seen here. If we can absorb all that negative energy from them, we’ll have our full powers back.”

“And make the world adore us.” Sonata finished. She still looked a bit sad, but it was replaced with determination. She wanted to do what was best for her and her sister.

“Now come on girls. We have a party to attend.” Adagio ordered.
> Rainbow Rocks Pt. 2
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was the end of the school day at Canterlot High. Most of the school was attending the party that was being held in the gym to prepare for the Battle of the Bands. That also included the Rainbooms and the Foretellers. While the Rainbooms and the rest of the students were enjoying themselves, the Foretellers were off to the side discussing what happened during the Unversed attack.

“So have you heard anything, Dan?” Lan asked.

Dan shook his head no, “I’ve contacted one of our informants in Daybreak, but as far as anyone knew this hasn’t happened. It seems that this ability may be unique to our reflection, or there are no records of a time when Keyblades were able to change into a different form other than the gliders.”

“But what brought this on?” Jenny interrupted, “It hasn’t happened before, so why is it happening now?”

“Maybe it’s the world telling us something. Like how when appearances change when traveling through worlds, maybe the world is affecting our Keyblades.” Alex added his two cents.

“That does make sense, but what would turn of events would make this happen?” Kira asked.

While the Foreteller's were in their thoughts, Principal’s Celestia and Luna walked up to the stage getting everyone's attention.

“Hello students, it’s a pleasure to see so many of you attend. As you know, the Musical Showcase has been shifted to a Battle of the Bands competition. For a special treat for those competing, our newest students wanted to perform a special song for all of you. Now without further ado, may I introduce The Dazzlings!”

The curtains rose and revealed Adagio, Aria, and Sonata, as the crowd cheered for them.



As the Dazzlings continued to sing, the gem’s on their chokers glowed brightly. The audience was entranced by their song, even the Foretellers. Although they felt something off around them as the song went on.

With the Rainbooms, they were listening and admiring the Dazzlings.

“Wow, they're pretty good, but not as awesome as me.” Rainbow bragged.

Applejack glared at her, “You mean us?”

“Huh? Oh right, us!”

“And their outfits fit perfectly with their song. I have to make gorgeous outfits when we perform.” Rarity said in thought.

Applejack sighed, “No one cares what we look like Rares, just that our music is good.”

“Well, I care! Plus I’m sure our beloved will enjoy seeing us all dolled up.” Rarity countered. As the two of them looked like they were about to fight, Pinkie Pie cut in.

“C’mon girls, let’s all remember just to have fun. Like being in a band should be!” Pinkie cheered.

Off to the side, Fluttershy looked away with an irritated look.on her face. “It’d be more fun if we could play a song I wrote for once.”

Off to another part of the gym, Flash Sentry was also admiring the music, along with his band. But a sudden spur of competitiveness rose inside him.

“They are good, but not enough to win the Battle. Everyone knows we are the best band in Canterlot High.” He gloated with his band agreeing with him.

“Excuse me?” Trixie, who was close enough to hear them, asked accusingly. “I believe you mean the Great and Powerful Trixie is the best!”

“No way!” Apple Bloom came into the scene with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle. “The Crusaders are the best. We’re gonna win it all!”

One by one, more and more people started arguing with each other until the whole gym was in a mass argument. All the while the Dazzlings continued to sing with their pendants glowing.

(Song end)

The Dazzlings ended their song and gazed at the audience. They saw almost everyone arguing with each other, filling the gym with negative energy. This made them smirk mischievously as the negative energy started to be absorbed by their pendants.

The Foreteller’s were surprised to the see outcome. Mostly everyone, including the Rainbooms (bar Sunset) were arguing with each other.

“Wow, the competition is really getting to them, and it hasn’t even started yet,” Dan said. “Should we intervene?”

“Nah, it should be fine,” Jenny replied. “As long as they don’t start pulling their Keyblades out, then it doesn’t concern us. Besides the whole argument is ridiculous, Flash and his band are the most experienced out of all of them.”

“Of course you’d side with him, considering he’s the only guy to go after you,” Alex muttered.

Jenny glared at him with rage. “What was that!?” Jenny was about to lunge at him but Lan and Dan held her back.

Dan sighed. “Just like the pervert to say something so insensitive. I guess some idiots never change.”

“Hey!” Alex yelled, “At least I’m not a pushover who lets my girlfriend boss me around!”

“What is that supposed to mean?” Dan let go of Jenny and glared hard at Alex.

“At least Pinkie and I do things we both mutually agree too. You used to hate rock climbing yet you go every other week now. Why? Because Rainbow want’s to and you can’t say no. You know what that makes you? A punk!”

“Alright, that’s enough!” Lan got between them. “Let’s not start anything we’ll regret later.”

Jenny rolled her eyes. “Oh yeah, typical Lan. Butting into other people's business.”

“What does that mean?” Lan asked.

“It means you’re always butting into our business! Even the slightest show of confrontation and you’re there to stop it no matter it involves you or not! What do you think if we just argue with each other we’re gonna turn out like Crow? You think you’re keeping the peace, you’re just being a coward!” Jenny yelled.

Now the Foretellers began to argue just like everyone else, except for Kira who started backing away from the conflict.

‘This isn’t right. Why is everyone fighting? Is this how they really feel about each other? No, this has to be something else.’ She thought. Her thoughts stopped when she bumped into someone, who just so happened to be Sunset also backing away from her group.

“Kira!” Sunset sighed in relief. “Do you know what’s going on here? Everyone turned agro all of a sudden.”

“I don’t know Sunset.” Her gaze hardened as it fell upon the Dazzlings on the stage. “But I have a hunch that it has something with them.”



Later that night, when the “Party” had ended, everyone returned home still fuming about the whole ordeal. The Foretellers, Rainbooms, none of them talked to one another or even dared to look at each other.

The moment the Foretellers entered their mansion, they all stormed off to their rooms and slamming the doors shut. Only leaving Kira in her room, frustrated that she couldn’t get through to her siblings.





The next day began the Battle of the Bands, and it was anything but a friendly competition. From the very beginning, band after the band was being blown away by each other. Leaving the winners to gloat, and the ones who lost in bitterness and anger.

The Foretellers were being spectators during the whole event, but the tension between them could be cut with a knife with how thick it was. Kira was sitting dead center of the four of them on the bleachers because they refused to sit next to each other. While Kira was getting irritated, seeing how childish they were being, but also saddened that they were being so hostile towards each other. They had never been so angry at each other before, not even when they were in their old world.

The Battle of the Bands waged on, the last battle of the semi-finals was against the Rainbooms and Trixie. Trixie’s band had played well, the Rainbooms, however, were not doing so well. They were playing okay at first, but Rainbow Dash was making in clear that she was the center of attention. By the looks of the other Rainbooms, they were getting really irritated, especially when all the spot lights focused on Rainbow. What went unnoticed by the audience was the green mist coating the floor of the stage, and it seemed to be coming off of the irritated members of the Rainbooms. Although Kira saw this and looked at it curiously like she had seen it somewhere before.

Suddenly, Sunset ran onto the stage and tackled Rainbow down mid guitar solo, causing a series of unfortunate events that ended with Applejack’s bass stuck in Pinkie’s drum set. The crowd started to shout profanities at the Rainbooms, especially Sunset as they left the stage.

The Foretellers quickly went backstage to see if they were alright, only to find the Rainbooms stuck in another argument and Sunset looking down in shame.

“Sunset.” Kira walked up to here while the others tried to calm down the Rainbooms. “What happened?”

Sunset sighed. “I don’t know, I felt like I had to act fast. I saw some strange green energy leaking from the others while Rainbow played, and it gave me a bad feeling. I had to do something.”

“So you saw it too,” Kira concluded. She looked over Sunset’s shoulder to see the Celestia and Luna discussing who won. Suddenly, the Dazzlings appeared from behind them and started to sing to them. Both Kira and Sunset saw the Principles eyes glowed green for an instant before returning to normal.

“Did you see that?” Kira asked Sunset. “It looked like their singing had some sort of effect on them.”

Sunset nodded, “Yeah if that’s true then it must be how they got them to change the Showcase into a Battle of the Bands. Which is strange, the only beings I know that can control people with their voices are Sirens, but no one's seen any Sirens in Equestria for centuries.”

With that name, something clicked in Kira’s mind.

‘The Sirens! Of course, with all that’s happened recently, I totally forgot we watched the other movies with Elzin and Huxley! How could we have not recognized them sooner!? They must be causing the raised aggression in the school.’ Kira berated herself.

“I think we should confront them.” Kira glanced at her siblings, who had stopped trying to reason with the Rainbooms and started an argument of their own. She sighed, “And I don’t think they are willing to listen as of now. Looks like it’s up to us Sunset.” The bacon haired girl nodded as they broke off from the group.





After the winners of the semi-finals were announced, which were the Dazzlings and the Rainbooms, everyone had been released so the bands could set up for their performances.

Currently, the Dazzlings were instructing multiple students how they wanted the stage to look for their “performance.”

“Hah~ Everything is going perfectly. Isn’t it girls?” Adagio said to her sisters who agreed with her.

“I got to be real honest, I would have thought it would go off with a bit of a hitch. But at least it didn’t take all that much effort.” Aria sighed.

“Excuse me.” The Dazzlings looked behind them to see Kira and Sunset standing before them.

“Oh hello Kira, Sunset. You here to check out the stage before our grand performance?” Adagio asked.

“Cut the act Adagio, we know what you’re really doing here, and what you really are. Sirens!” Sunset pointed accusingly at them.

The Dazzlings looked at each other before Aria sighed. “Looks like the cat’s out of the bag, not that it matters anyways. Our plan is pretty much complete.”

“What is your plan exactly? We already know you're trying to gain control of everyone at Canterlot High, but even then what do you have to gain from this?” Kira asked.

Adagio raised her eyebrow with a cocky smirk. “Oh? I thought you said you know everything. Well, might as well humor you. It’s not like anything you can do will stop us. I assume you recognize this?” She pulled off her fingerless glove, and reveal an Unversed insignia on the back of her hand. Aria and Sonata also had the insignia’s, except theirs, were on their left and right forearms.

“You’re infected with Unversed! Which means you’re with Crow, aren’t you?” Kira accused.

“That’s right!” Sonata intervened. “That Crow guy said he could help us in making this world adore us! So he gave us the Unversed and told us a place filled with magic where we can restore our full Siren powers!”

“And as long as we destroy you Foretellers in the process, he’d let us keep the Unversed powers,” Aria added her two cents.

“We won’t let you do that!” Kira and Sunset summoned both their Key-instruments and prepared to fight.

But Adagio just waved them off, “Sorry we can’t play with you now, we’re preparing for our performance tonight. Plus, I think you two have a more important matter to attend to.”

The duo looked confused before they heard a loud crash that sounded close to the area.

“Oh no!” Adagio shouted in mock worry, “It sounds like another monster attack! I hope there are some heroes nearby to prevent innocent bystanders from getting hurt.”

Kira and Sunset glared at the Dazzlings before reluctantly ran towards the commotion.

“Well there they go, now all that’s left to do is sing our song, cast our spell, and take over the minds of the Keybladers of Canterlot High. Easy.” Aria said with a cocky smirk.

“But what if they finish off the Unversed? Won’t they come after us?” Sonata asked.

Adagio smirked. “Don’t worry, I have a feeling they’ll be held up with more than just our Unversed.”





Kira and Sunset rushed toward the commotion, but when they arrived they were shocked at the scene before them.

They saw no Unversed, they saw their friends battling each other. Both Foreteller’s and Rainbooms fought, their eyes filled with rage. Debris and sound waves flew across the battlefield.

Sunset and Kira could only stare in despair as they witnessed the ones they cared about battling themselves.

“How did this happen?” Kira asked.

(Moments Earlier…)

Unversed were littering the streets of Equestria Town. 

While Union members from Canterlot High were leading civilians to safety while fending off the Unversed, The Foretellers and Rainbooms were taking the Vanguard position and taking them head on.

Lan dodged one of the Unversed sound attacks and struck on with the bottom of his mic-stand. “We need to keep them off the citizens! Hold them off till our members get them clear.” Lan ordered.

“Yeah, yeah, we already know, fearless leader.” Jenny said sarcastically while bashing a Violin Unversed with her drum sticks. 

Rarity was blasting away at a group of Unversed, but one Cello got close enough to slash at her. She dodged in time to not do any damage, but it did rip a part of her shirt revealing some of her black bra.

“AH! My shirt, it was one of my favorites.” She whined. While she was distracted the cello took the advantage and charged at her, only for another sound wave to blow it away. Applejack landed right in front of her looking irritated.

“Could you stop worrying about your outfit for 5 minutes!? We’re in the middle of a fight.” AJ yelled.

“I can worry about both at the same time thank you!” Rarity retorted. 

A few feet away, Alex was fighting his share of Unversed, but was then distracted by Rarity’s slightly exposed self. Before another Unversed could attack, Dan appeared between them and used his Key-tar to smack them away.

“Hm, and here I thought you would forget your perverted tendencies in the midst of battle. I guess I was wrong.” Dan said.

Jenny runs up next to them and nodded in agreement. “Yup, a pervert through and through.” 

Alex growled at her. “What Jenny? You jealous that no boy is ever gonna perv out on you?” 

Jenny turned to him with rage written all over her face. “That’s it!” Jenny banged on her drums and aimed her attack towards Alex, who fortunately dodged. He retaliated with a sound attack of his own, but Jenny dodged and it hit Dan instead.

“Hey! Break it up, we’re fighting the Unversed not each other!” Lan got in between them, only to barely dodge an attack by Jenny.

“We don’t need you to butt in Fearless Leader! Or is this is more of your cowardice!?” Jenny accused. 

With tension rising between both Foretellers and Rainbooms one thing leads to another, eventually resulting in the heroes fighting themselves. What they didn't notice was the Unversed disappearing, like their purpose was fulfilled and leaving only a green mist in their place.





Sunset and Kira were watching as their friends fought each other, unsure of what course of action to take.

“What do we do?” Sunset asked herself. “If they continue fighting they’ll kill each other, but we can’t intervene or else we’ll be dragged into it. Even then they won’t snap out of the Dazzlings influence.”

Kira didn’t answer, thinking on how to get through to her friends and siblings. Suddenly, she felt a slight tug in her heart, so did Sunset. Their Key-instruments appeared without notice, and suddenly they two clashed together making a bright light. When the light died down, it revealed a grand piano with two mics that shared their Keyblade’s color scheme.

“What happened?” Kira asked.

 “Play what’s in your heart.” They both heard their keyblades speak to them.

The two looked at each other for only a moment of hesitation before they nodded in agreement. They knew what they had to do, and trusted each other to do what they could.

Kira walked up to the piano and plays a single key. Golden chains shot out of where the strings were and wrapped themselves around their friends. When they were restrained, the duo saw that all their eyes were glowing emerald green.

“Kira!? What the hell is going on!?” Jenny yelled.

“Sunset! Let us down this instant! I still have a thing or two to show that country hick!” Rarity shouted.

The others shouted at them also, but their determination did not waiver. The both of them sat on the bench in front of the grand piano and started playing.



As they played the others were still struggling against their restraints, but when they dove into their singing their struggling started to settle down. Kira and Sunset were completely lost in their own playing, only focusing on what their hearts were saying. Focusing on their desire to free their friends. Focusing on wanting to return to how they used to be before all of the aggression rose.

The notes of their song started to manifest into a golden aura that started dancing around their friends. Their glowing green eyes started to return to their natural color, and their struggling has completely died down. Their chain restraints started to lower them back onto the ground, as Kira and Sunset reached the final note.

(Song End)

The duo let out a sigh of relief as the grand piano dissipated. They saw their friends all kneeling on the ground, panting in fatigue.

“Is everyone okay?” Kira asked.

There was a moment of silence until they all looked down in shame.

“Honestly, no.” Lan started, “We were all so angry, so much that we ended up trying to kill each other”

Fluttershy’s eyes started to tear up, “We all said such horrible things, and we kept just getting angrier.”

“It wasn’t your fault, the Dazzlings were the cause of all this.” Sunset tried to up their spirits.

“But it wasn’t just them!” Jenny yelled. “I can’t speak for everyone, but I’d be lying if I said that aggression wasn’t there already.” The guilty expressions on the other’s faces say that they knew how she felt.

“Jenny.” Lan caught their attention. “You were right. I am a coward. I am always afraid that any fighting between us would cause us to hate each other. I care about all of you so much, you’re my family, that’s why I’m afraid. I don’t want to lose any of you like we lost Crow all those years ago.”

Jenny nodded. “I’m sorry for everything I said, Lan. I guess I was just thinking more about my position as second in command. I’m supposed to snap you out of thoughts like that, but feeling your fear made me feel like I wasn’t doing my best. So I guess I thought if I called you out on it, you would realize it.”

“I’m sorry too.” Alex spoke up, “I was acting like a jerk the whole time, but that’s only because I was forcing myself to stay the same as when we were back on earth. Our lives are so different now, so I guess I though even if I was a jerk I could prevent any of us from drifting apart. I wanted to make it so that we would always be a team like back then.”

“So you have changed,” Dan added. “I must apologize as well. Ever since we got back from the Dream Realm, all I've been thinking about is moving forward and getting stronger. I felt as though that all the change was a sign that we were making progress. When I saw you and Jenny arguing like we have all our lives, I guess I just thought we were the same weak kids that faced off against Ava. I was in too much of a hurry to change, I didn’t see how much I was pushing it.”

Seeing them admit to their faults, it was the Rainbooms to turn to confide.

“Rarity,” AJ started. “I’m sorry I said that nobody cares about your outfits. I didn't appreciate the hard work you were doing for the band when I was just focusing on the music.”

Rarity nodded. “It’s alright Applejack, I have been being ridiculous lately. Focusing on the outfits more than the music, I just wanted to make everyone look as exceptional as the music we make.”

“Fluttershy, Pinkie,” Rainbow said in a solemn voice. “I know that I've been the main problem lately. I’ve been so self-centered lately. I Ignored Fluttershy’s suggestions and songs, and I made the band less fun to be in. I was just focusing on being the best.”

Pinkie and Fluttershy pulled Rainbow into a group hug. “It’s alright Dashy, we understand.” Pinkie started.

“And we forgive you, we weren’t helping either with how we were acting,” Fluttershy admitted.

Kira and Sunset could only smile as they saw their friends finally work out their problems. Although, even with the tender moment, there was no time to lose.

“Everyone Listen,” Kira called out. “Sunset and I discovered that the Dazzlings are actually Sirens from Equestria. They are working with Crow and planning on using their song magic to mind control everyone.” The Foretellers knew what she was talking about, while the other Rainbooms looked shocked.

“We can’t let that happen! Let’s go and save everyone!” Rainbow said.

Fluttershy looked out towards the school and see the concert lights in the distance. “But the concerts already started. If they’re already performing then they would have everyone under control by now. If we go there now then we’d be outnumbered, and we’d have to fight our Union members.”

“Then we have to counter their spell with our own.” Everyone turned to Sunset in surprise. She materialized hey Key-guitar. “I think I know why our Keyblades took this form now. Cause they knew that the only way to defeat the Sirens is a song of our own!” She said with determination, while the others got hyped up with her.

“And I know just the song we should play,” Rainbow said. The others looked at her questioningly, before she wrapped her arm around Fluttershy. “Fluttershy’s written a perfect song for this.” Fluttershy looked elated when she heard her say it.

“Looks like we’re saving the world again. But personally, I think we should do it in style. Rarity?” AJ asked with a smirk as Rarity’s eyes lite up.

“Oh, I thought you’d never ask!” The fashionista summoned her Keytar. “I’ve been wanting to use this spell for a while now. Henshinga!” When she played the keys and cast the spell, a veil of lavender energy started spinning around her and the others. When the veil unwrapped itself off the Keybearers and revealed them in whole new outfits.

 (The Rainbooms minus Twilight)

 (Sunset)

 (Lan)

(Jenny)

(Alex)

(Dan)

(Kira)

“Oh! What cute outfits!” Pinkie said as she and the other Rainbooms complemented Rarity.

“Whoa! This is definitely my style!” Jenny said, checking herself out.

“Mine too! But…” Kira messed with the front of her dress. “The skirt might be a bit short.”

“Why am I so pink?” Alex asked.

Pinkie smiled as she glomped onto her boyfriend. “Pink looks good on you babe. I should know~” She sung out.

“I feel so punk,” Dan said through the gas mask. “But I surprisingly enjoy it.”

“They are great outfits Rarity, thank you,” Lan said. “Now let’s ride!” They all mounted they gliders and flew towards the concert hall.







The two groups landed on a hill just adjacent to the concert hall. They could see the Dazzlings singing while the audience was already under their sway.

“How are we supposed to play over them from all the way up here?” Rainbow asked, but a sudden honk interrupted here.

They turn to see Vinyl Scratch drive up to them in her car.

“Masters! Thank goodness I found you guys!” Vinyl said as she ran up to the group.

“Vinyl? How come you aren’t brainwashed like the others?” Dan asked his Union member.

“Oh, I never take off my headphones.” She said nonchalantly, while the others sweat drop. “Anyways, I tried to find you when things started getting weird. Looks like you're setting up for an actual Battle of the Bands. I got just the thing.” She got back into her car, only for it to suddenly transform into a small DJ stand with multiple speakers and lights.

“Wow. That’s one cool car.” Alex voiced everyone's thought.

In the midst of their song, Dazzlings appearance changes a bit as they grew webbed wings and long tales. When the Dazzlings reached the end of their chorus, both the Rainbooms and Foretellers started playing their song. Every one of them playing in harmony and putting all of their hearts into it. While they were playing, they could see the students started snapping out of the Dazzlings sway and looked in their direction.

“So the “Heroes” want to make this a real battle of the bands? Then let’s battle.” Adagio smirked as she and her sisters sung. Their eyes started to glow crimson red as their energy started to form into ethereal beings that resembled their full siren forms.

The ethereal sirens started circling around the heroes as they dove in for an attack. Both Rainbooms and Foretellers played their instruments with vigor, in hopes of fending holding their own. Unfortunately, they were overpowered by the Dazzlings sending a powerful sound attack that blew them off their feet. Lan and Sunset were the first to recover as the Sirens looked down at them like they had won. But hope did not leave their eyes as they stood defiantly against them.

Suddenly, Sunset’s guitar shifted into a mic stand, much like Lan’s. Without even a second of hesitation, the two of them knew what to do. While the others recovered Sunset began the next phase of the song until it became a duet with Lan. As the song went on the others began to get back into the groove of the song and were inning the climax, where everyone began to sing and it became a chorus. Their combined energies created a pillar of light that shot towards the sky forming a rainbow colored sphere.

The moment the song hit its climax, the sphered energy started forming into a humanoid ethereal titan that was holding a Keyblade. The titan pointed its Keyblade at the Dazzlings as energy charged at the point. The charged energy shot a beam towards the ethereal Sirens as they disintegrated, and engulfed the Dazzlings in the light as the whole concert hall shined.

(Song End)





The Dazzlings laid defeated on the stage floor. They struggled to get up, as they noticed that the gems on their chokers were now jet black as opposed to their ruby color.

As they sat up, they saw that they were surrounded by the Foretellers and Rainbooms.

“Adagio Dazzle, Sonata Dusk, Aria Blaze,” Lan announced. “You three have attempted to control the minds of not only the students of Canterlot High but also our Union members. Not only that, you have accepted the power of the Unversed from a well-known criminal. How do you plea?”

The Dazzlings lowered their heads in shame. There was a moment of silence between the groups before they heard a sniffle and saw tears fall from the Dazzlings leaders eyes.

“We just wanted to be adored.” She said weakly. Her sisters crawled up to her and comforted her.

“None of you wouldn’t understand. What it feels like to be demonized.” Aria said harshly. “Back in Equestria, all we wanted to do was sing and live our lives. But because of our powers, those damned ponies treated us like monsters!”

“When all we wanted to do is the one thing we loved,” Sonata said with tears of her own. “We only wanted to swim and sing. But when ships passed by, they were just entranced by our singing and got into accidents. We didn’t mean any harm, but the ponies didn’t see it that way. They thought that we were doing it on purpose. We tried moving from place to place, but it kept happening.”

“The final straw was when that bastard Star Swirl decided to get rid of us, without even giving us a chance to explain.” Adagio tightened her fist. “We were banished here to fend for ourselves in an unfamiliar world. They saw us as monsters, so we gave them monsters. We used our magic to control everyone to get our way, or what was left of it when we came to this world. All we wanted was to be adored for our music, we didn’t want to be monsters.”

The Foreteller’s and Rainboom’s listened intently to their tale. They felt pity for them. They were punished all because they wanted to do what they loved. They were misjudged and weren't even given a proper trial.

“We understand.” Kira knelt next to them. “You were wrongly accused, and punished for it. But that doesn’t excuse the crimes you committed today.”

“But that doesn’t mean there isn’t room for change,” Dan added.

Jenny nodded. “You weren’t villains all your lives, just wanting to do what you loved. You can go back to those time.”

“This time for fun, and not trying to take over the world.” Alex joked.

“You don’t have to be monsters, you can be one of us. If you are willing to accept our help and our friendship.” Lan finished as he extended his hand to them.

The Dazzlings started at the group with shock, “You’d accept us? Even for what we’ve done?”

Sunset walked up and placed her hand on Adagio’s shoulder. “Of course would. I used to be in your shoes before they held out they hand for me.”

“And now Sunset is one of our bestest of best friends!” Pinkie ran up and pulled Sunset into a hug.

“If they offer a helping hand, it means they see potential in you and that you can be more than this. It’s just how they are.” Rainbow quipped.

“But if you do accept, know that not everyone will forgive what you have done in an instant. It will take some time.” Rarity added.

Applejack agreed. “But if you keep at it, and show that you can do some good then no one can say otherwise.”

“You’ll be able to make friends, and finally be adored for your singing.” Fluttershy finished.

The Dazzlings were speechless. They saw both Foretellers and Rainbooms extending their hands to them, all with smiles on their faces. Ready to accept them, no hesitation was shown by any of them. They looked at each other for only a moment of hesitation, before reaching out. Until…

*ZAP!*

“AAAHHH!” The Unversed marks started to glow and fade from their skin, as dark energy started being emitted from their bodies violently.

“What happening?” AJ yelled as she and the others were struggling against the sudden burst of energy.

“The Unversed that’s been sealed in them must be forcing itself out because they lack the amount of negative energy! Just like what happened with Sunset!” Dan explained.

The energy around the Dazzlings started to merge together until it formed into a large Unversed. More specifically, the Symphony Master! The Dazzlings laid underneath it motionless as their bodies started to look unstable.

“Guess this is the boss battle, let’s get to it!” Jenny cheered. But as she tried to summon her Key-instrument, to her surprise her normal Ursus Keyblades appeared. The same could be said for the others as they got battle ready.

“Look’s like it’s back to our regular blades, and I was getting used to rocking out kicking ass at the same time.” Rainbow quipped.

“But this stage is hardly the right battle field. We should fight somewhere with a little more style. Kira?” Alex smirked as he motioned to Kira, who matched his smirk.

“I’m all over it!” Kira cheered as she pulled out a card that had the Spirit Dream Eater insignia on it. “I Cast: Marble Ballroom!”

The card started to shine as brightly as the light engulfed the whole area. When the light died down, the area around them was replaced with a regal looking ballroom that was large enough to fight in.

“Oh, my! What a fantastic ballroom! It looks like it is straight out of a fairy tale!” Rarity gushed over the new terrain.

The Rainbooms looked at the new field in amazement.

“This is what you’ve been working on lately?” Fluttershy asked.

“Yup! They're called Dream Fields, this one doesn’t have any field advantages though. I just cast it so we could get away from the crowd.” Kira explained.

“Focus everyone. We need to get the Dazzlings away from the Unversed, then we can take it down. We must hurry though, the longer we take the more their bodies get unstable.” Lan ordered. The others agreed and prepared for the incoming Unversed.

The Symphony Master raised its baton as several Unversed sprouted from the ground forming several millions of instruments. Drums tapped out a small timbre while the horn instruments wailed a cacophony of wails before he faced the group. Tapping out a small three beat signal the Master waved his baton as several of the instruments started to play something fitting for the battle ahead.

“Didn’t expect that. With a wall like that, we won’t be able to get near it, let alone get the Dazzlings out of the fray. We need to spread out, divide its attention.” Dan said. The others agreed as they split into their specific groups.

Energy waves came off the trumpets striking at the Foretellers knocking them back from the shock waves. The drums actually started to roll after them growing spikes and tearing apart the very terrain. As a few of the Foretellers got close the string instruments screeched out loud causing another wave of sonic sounds to disorient them from getting closer.

Sunset and the Rainbooms stood defensively in front of them. “We’ll take care of the horde. Once the path is clear go for it!” Sunset said.

With a wave of their arms, the Rainbooms flew into action striking at the drums and knocking them off the path while the Trumpets chased after them. It took several minutes before a path managed to open up and allow the Foretellers to charge against the Master himself.

It raised the baton as several of the string instruments cut their own strings and let the razor thin wires tear apart the environment. Dan and Alex were forced to take charge keeping the strings from striking while Lan, Jenny, and Kira moved forward as the Symphony Master took the main thread and charged the three down.

Lan went up first forced to face a rapier like a baton as it charged forward trying to spear him while Jenny and Kira tried to strike back. Several instruments kept them from striking out at their master. Lan was knocked away with a sudden backhand while he parried off another strike. Jenny broke through the line managing to get Kira through as well. The two managed to knock back the Symphony Master getting a game of Ping Pong between the two.

While this was happening, the three male Foretellers could be seen swooping in right behind the Symphony Master. Each of them taking one of the unconscious Dazzlings and carried them away from the battlefield.

“We got them! Finish it, we’ll help the others keep the horde off of you.” Alex yelled as he and the other guys retreated with the Dazzlings on their backs.

As she finished her little taunt it caught Jenny by the throat knocking her into the ground and trying to stab her through the face with the baton. Kira jumped in using several spells to knock the Master off letting Jenny go as she tackled the Unversed off to the side. It knocked her off but the spells still took effect keeping it stunned from the sudden shock.

“We have to finish this! If it drags this on any longer they’ll fade!” Jenny recovered.

Jenny came in knocking the Symphony Master back while Kira started firing off spells left and right nearly incinerating and freezing several of the smaller Unversed were knocked off into non-existence. The Symphony Master tapped his baton against the ground changing colors and increasing in speed. The red tone made it faster tearing through lesser Unversed as it pushed Jenny into the ground forcing her to skid along the ground by her back.

Kira charged in jumping above and stabbing the Symphony Master through the face using its own momentum to get the blade further into the Unversed. With a quick flick of her wrist, she tore the face off of it. It didn’t actually do anything tangible but the Symphony Master was knocked off the path giving Kira a chance to fire off more spells.

The Symphony Master immediately turned green. The magic that struck it was immediately absorbed into its body. Kira immediately stepped back when she saw that it could absorb the magic. Jenny rushed in finally getting her second wind as she sent a flurry of strikes knocking the Master around especially well as it took more damage. She knocked the Unversed towards Kira who took a baseball stance and knocked the Symphony Master back into the air. It changed the color back to its original blue.

“Not this time. You’ve played your last song! Jenny set me up!” Kira ordered.

Jenny grabbed Kira and spun her around before throwing her up into the air. Keeping her food down she began to spin around like a razor top. With her mastery of magic, she put as many spells on her blade as it immediately touched the Symphony Master tearing through it with laser precision as it screamed out loud the Symphony Master fell to her blade.

Symphony Master, as well as the other Unversed, started to fade from existence. At the same time, the Dazzlings bodies stopped its unstable pulsing.

“Whew, that took some work,” Jenny said wiping the sweat from her brow, before bringing Kira into a side hug. “You really went to work on this one squirt.”

Their friends approached them, along with the unconscious Dazzlings.

“She’s right Kira, you are the hero of this story,” Alex said ruffling her hair.

Dan nodded, “Not only did you snap us out of the Dazzlings spell, but you and Jenny finished off the Symphony Master.”

“You rocked it girl!”

“I’m gonna back you the biggest cake as congratulations/thank you for breaking the curse.” Rainbow, Pinkie and the other Rainbooms complimented her like the rest.

Kira smirked as she puffed out her chest proudly. “Haha! That’s right, I was awesome. Praise me more!”

*Bonk!*

“Ahh!”

Lan bopped his fist on top his little sister's head. “Now don’t get a big head over this little sis.” She nodded while clutching her head in pain with an anime tear running down her eye. Lan then started to pat her head, “But you did do great Kira.”

She smiled at her brothers praise. “Alright then, well we should probably get back to the concert hall.” She raised her hand in the air as light gathered in her palm. The area around them started to shine until everything was coated in the light.

The light died down and revealed they were back in the concert hall. The audience saw their return and applaud them. Not only for their victory but their performance from before as well. As they were about to leave the stage, the audience cheered louder chanting ‘encore!’

“They want an encore? But we don’t have our instruments anymore.” Kira said. But on cue, their Keyblades changed into their instrument form once more. “Oh, looks like our Keyblades are up for an encore, what about all of you?”

With only a moment's hesitation, they all nodded yes.

“Alright, last song of the night. Let’s rock it!” Lan announced as they set the Dazzlings aside.







The next morning at Foreteller Mansion, the FIve Foretellers were gathered around the dining room table eating breakfast.

“Hah~ Yesterday sure was exhausting.” Kira sighed taking a bite of her toast.

Alex nodded taking a sip of his coffee. “Well, we’ll probably have some R&R for a while. There is always a bit of a time gap in our adventures.”

Suddenly, they felt a huge spike of energy all around them. But it didn’t feel like it was coming from their world, but another reflection entirely.

“You just had to say it didn’t you?” Jenny said irritated.

Reluctantly, the Foretellers mobilized to investigate the sudden energy spike.
> Too Many Questions
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The Foretellers, all donned in their armors, were riding their Key-beasts through the dimensional gap. Once they felt the surge of energy back in their world they knew they had to rush to find out what it was.

“Are we even sure we’re going the right way?” Jenny asked.

“Just keep following the fluxing energy. I’m pretty sure we’re getting close by how strong it’s getting.” Dan replied.

“Look! World incoming!” Kira shouted. She pointed towards the world they were closing in on. It looked like half was a lush world with a green forest and rainbows, while the other half was a barren, burnt waste.

“Alright everyone, we don't know what to expect so be on your guard,” Lan ordered. The others nodded as they entered the world’s gate.





(Inside the world)

Above the deep green forest, the sky started to crack as a portal appeared. Out of it, came the Foretellers riding through. They soon landed in a clearing and dispelled their key-beasts.

“So this is the place?” Alex asked. “It doesn’t look like there’s much going on.”

“This is where the energy fluxes lead us. There must be something or someone causing it. We’ll just have to search for a bit.” Dan argued.

“You won’t have to look far.”

Suddenly, Crow appeared stepping out of a portal that looked similar to the Door to Darkness.

“Crow!” They all summoned their Keyblades and through their guard up.

“What are you doing here? Did you lure us here?”

Crow laughed. “Sadly no, I wasn’t what drew you here. Something big is about to happen, but sadly I'm here with you losers. I was told to keep you occupied for the time being”

“You really think you can take on all five of us?” Dan taunted “We’ve only gotten stronger since last we met, and we outnumber you.”

“You’re not the only ones that have gotten stronger,” Crow replied while summoning his own Keyblade. “And outnumbered? I don’t think so.” He snapped his fingers making four other portals open at his sides. Who walked out we just a random assortment of people they had never seen before, who were also wielding either some type of gun or knife. There were two men and two women that all looked pretty generic. They all had similar qualities in appearances like brown hair and eyes. But what's strange was that they had numbers tattooed on their skin. Then men had the numbers 110 and 109 on their shoulders, and the women had the numbers 108 and 107 on their foreheads.

“These are just clones of the Ventrals. Since the real once went rouge we have to use these cheap knockoffs. But these should be more than enough to beat you.” Crow taunted.

“We’ll see about that, but we’re fighting on our own terms!” Lan pulled out another Dream Card. “I Cast: Dawn of Daybreak!”

Light surrounded both groups until they couldn’t see each other.





When the light died down, it revealed only Crow and Lan standing to face each other. They were both standing in the center of the Square of Daybreak Town.

“Neat trick, but you really think splitting up was a good idea? You don’t know how strong my minions are.” Crow warned, and he readied his Keyblade.

“I could say the same about us. We aren’t those weak little kids anymore Crow, we’ve grown strong. Stronger than you could ever be with Core.” Lan replied, readying his own Keyblade.

“We’ll see about that!”

*Clank!*





Dan and 109 were locked in combat, each trying to outmatch each other.

“I may just be a clone, but I’m more than a match for one kid.” 109 said as he swung his machete at Dan, but he missed as Dan flipped away.

Dan smirked under his helmet, “I find that highly unlikely. I can already tell that you’re just the basic underling. Coupled with the fact that you are in this Dream Field with us, your defeat is all but set in stone.”





“Oh yeah? What’s so special about a change in scenery?” 107 asked Alex, who were having a similar scuffle and conversation. The two of them were fighting on top of one of the multiple buildings of Daybreak Town.

“Well if your boss even bothered to give you a history lesson, you would know that we’re in Daybreak Town. The world that we lead in our past lives.” Alex charged straight towards her and knocked her back, which made her fall onto the streets. “So not only do we know every inch of this place, but we created the Dream Field to increase the strength and magic of us Foretellers and our Union members. You’re on our turf now.”

107 started shooting her machine gun, hoping to hit him. But the Leopard speedster was too fast for her. He continued to evade her bullets until he decided to duck into a nearby alleyway.

Not wanting to lose him she gave pursuit. She swiftly ran down the alleyway but was confused when she didn’t see a single trace of him.

“Looking for someone?”

Before she could even turn around, Alex delivered a swift, lightning-charged strike from behind. 107 dropped her gun, and her body reverted back into a Castle Oblivion Card with her image on it.

“What I tell ya? Out turf.”





110 and Kira were also engaged in battle, taking place in the lush garden directly in the center of Daybreak Town.

“Little girl, you do not belong on the battlefield. Real warriors like myself should be the only ones fighting, not you children. This won’t even be a challenge.” 110 spoke in what sounded like a Russian accent, pointing his knife at her.

Kira let out a small growl. “Underestimating me and my family will be the last mistake you’ll ever make!” She pierced the ground with her Keyblade, sending green energy through the terrain. Gigantic vines sprouted from the ground and wrapped themselves around 110.





“Hah!”

*Klank!*

108 and Jenny locked their blades together, 108 with her Katana and Jenny with her Keyblade. Sparks flew off their blades as they tried to overpower each other.

“You will fall to my strength. Master Core made us more than just clones of our original selves. So much more than a weak human that only has a touch of power.” 108 finally broke the deadlock and quickly slashed at Jenny with a darkness charged katana.

“That’s where you’re wrong,” Jenny said before the Katana made contact.

108’s katana cleaved right through Jenny cutting her in half, or so she thought. Jenny’s body then suddenly burst into a cluster of shadows and bats. They all flew past 108 and disorientated her. From behind the bats and shadows gathered, and melded into the whole form of Jenny along with her pony ears and tail and her vampire fangs. She stabbed straight through 108’s body, making her revert into a Castle of Oblivion card.

“I’m a child of THE fuck mothering vampire.” She taunted with a smirk.





“Wind Raid!”

“Dark Haze!” 

Lan and Crow’s attacks clashed together in an explosion of wind and black mist. The two of them have been trading blows back and forth since the beginning of the battle. Neither one giving into the other. Pushing each other back after the last deadlock they both stood across from each other.

“Well look at that, you have gotten stronger. It makes this all the more interesting.” Crow smirked, preparing for another clash.

“What do we have to do to end this fighting?” Lan said, almost pleadingly.

“What the hell are you saying?”

“Crow, we want you to be our brother again. I know for a fact that when you were whole, you wanted to be with us again.”

“That was when I was weak and my light side was blinding me!” Crow yelled. “Master Crow gave me the power to finally get you back for what you did to me! Like I would still care for a family who abandoned me!”

“I know for a fact that that isn’t true! You had a chance to destroy us when we first met, and yet you left us. Same with the Fall Formal, and the Laboratory, you had every chance to destroy us and yet you didn’t. Why!?”

Crow’s expression wavered a bit. “That’s only because Master Core called me back before I could finish the job.”

“I don’t believe that!” Kira’s voice suddenly shouted. Suddenly, the other Foretellers appeared next to their leader, all battle ready.

“You keep saying that Crow, but we all know the truth!” Jenny said.

Dan nodded in agreement, “Agreed. We all know what you truly feel. You want to be with us again, just as much as we want you to be our friend again.”

“We can be a family again Crow, just like old time. Just ditch Core and repent for what you’ve done.” Alex pleaded.

Crow’s face looked pretty distraught showing actual thought until it quickly turned to anger.

“Shut the hell up! You don’t know anything about me! All I care about is sending you all straight to hell! And now that you’re all here I can finally show the roots of MY training.”

*FWOOOM!*

A sudden wave of negative energy kicked up a gust of wind. Crow was surrounded by a thick aura of Negative energy both emitting from him and his Keyblade.

“Now, let’s so what you’re made of!” Crow prepared to charge straight at the Foretellers until another wave of energy that was similar to the one that leads them there started to flux. Even more powerful this time. Crow let out a low growl before facing the Foretellers once again. “Looks like my time is up. Consider yourselves lucky I’m under orders.” With that said. Crow opened another portal and vanished.

The Foretellers looked at each other confused.

“What the hell was that?” Jenny asked. “He let out a huge amount of energy and just took off. And what was that pulse just now?”

“I’m not sure, but Crow doesn’t seem to be important at the moment,” Lan replied as he dropped the dream field. “We need to do what we came here to do, and find out where the power flux is coming from.”

“Maybe I can be of assistance.”

The Foretellers turned around and saw a figure in a familiar looking outfit. It looked like the outfit that Corvo from Dishonored wore, but the mask was a little different. They felt a power familiar to what they have been sensing, but colder and more controlled.

“Greetings Foretellers. Nice to meet the reincarnation of the original. Not as strong though, but getting there.” The figure said.

That all put up their guard. “Who are you? And how do you know who were are?” Lan asked cautiously. The figure suddenly disappeared. Everyone was looking everywhere for him. Everyone except Lan. Because his instincts were screaming at him not to move. “I know more than you think Lan.” it was right behind him.

In that instant, Lan turned around and tried to strike the figure, only for it to suddenly disappear once more. They all jumped back in fright and shock, trying to find where it went.

Kira looked around till she saw him sitting and a small Boulder away from them. “Hello Kira. You look so much like Ava. Wonder how he will react? Although he would have to remember his past life for that.” He chuckles.

“What are you talking about? Who are you!?” She yelled, getting tired of the back and forth.

“You five don't think you're the only reincarnations from the war do you? There is another, and the original Foretellers know him well.” 

“Someone else… from our past lives?” Dan said cautiously. “And what do you mean he knows us? Who?”

“He was once a member of the Unicornis Union...as well as a Dandelion. Till you guys killed him.”  He laughed after he said that.

The five of them recoiled at what he said, but they weren’t surprised at this. They were once the reason why the war broke out, it isn’t that shocking to hear that their past selves had killed.

“Although he didn't go down easy. He fought all of you at once and held his own. He took off Aced’s arm even as well as nearly kill Ira, but it was five on one so it was expected he would die. Although I should be thankful for you guys killing him. If you didn't kill him when you did, I wouldn't be here.” He said.

“Why are you telling us this? And you still haven’t told us why you’re here.” Jenny yelled.

He appeared in front of her and then tapped her stomach. Jenny then coughs up blood and fell down. “You should control that temper, never know when you might piss off someone that can kill you?” It laughed. They never even saw him move.

“Stay away from her!” Kira stood in front of her sister definitely. “And her questions still stand. Are you our enemy? Why are you telling us this!?”

It shrugged. “I just wanted to meet the next Council of Dreams.”  It said. “Just telling you, when you meet John and see his face. Don't be surprised if memories of your past life unlock.”

“Council? Do you mean us? And what does Council of Dreams mean? And John? Nothing you’re saying makes any sense.” Lan argued back.

It laughed. It was enjoying this and they knew it. “All will be explained later. John is fighting Core, and unless Core wants to die he better use everything he has.” It held its hand out and it showed images. They saw...what looks like a demon from nightmares fighting a dark knight of some kind.

“That’s them?” Alex asked. “That’s the power flux we’ve been feeling all the way from our world? I know the ugly one is Core, so the other is John?”

It laughed. “No idiot, Core is the black armor. John ended up tapping into about 2% of my power and turned into that. He has no control and only wants to violently kill Core.”

“Well with all that’s been going on it's hard to tell who’s the bad guy nowadays,” Alex said before he realized something. “Wait, you said your power. What are you?”

“First off don't worry about John. He is on your side. As for me...all will be revealed in time.” It said. The images now show Core taking on another form. He looked like a child covered in darkness. He and John are back on the ground. “So Core is using Sin now. Well seems like John lost. If he had control Sin wouldn't win but he doesn't.”

The Foretellers looked at each other for a moment, “If he’s a friend, then we can’t just leave him hanging. We gotta go back him up if Core’s involved.” Jenny said, and the others agreed.

“I wouldn't if I were you. Core is at his full power now. None of you stand the slightest chance of even scratching him. John put up a good fight but he won't die that easy. Core will most likely let him live out of gratitude for “helping” him complete his plans.” It said putting air quotes on helping. Confusing the Foretellers.

“You speak as if we’re fighting individually, but we’re a team. Maybe divided we won’t have a change, but together we can make miracles happen.” Dan argued.

“And if there is a potential ally in trouble we won’t hesitate to help,” Kira said, surprisingly serious.

Alex chimed in, “But what do you mean ‘Helping out?’ What’s Core planning.”

“He wants to make a darkness and Void version of the X-blade. He needs Void. He got it from John...by ripping off his left hand.” It said.

They all looked shocked at what the figure said.

“Not to mention they almost ruined Equis when Core and Hollow battled. John has reason to hate Core...as well as himself. He originally asked for his powers because he thought they were cool. He blames himself because his childish interest will possibly lead to the end of every-” It suddenly stopped. It quickly brought back the images and saw John out of his demon for standing in front of Core. John said something and then hit Core in the chest with something. The figure before them suddenly started laughing very hard.

“HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! Well, let's see how you get out of this Core!! Fail and she'll erase you for good hahaha!” It continued to laugh. Freaking out the others.

“Umm…” They all hummed in confusion.

“To put it simply that attack is called Void Extinction. It erases anything it hits. John shouldn't be able to use it and I don't know it. That belongs to something else. If Core survives this then I'll be impressed.”

Jenny sighed. “Look buddy. Not that it isn’t fun to talk back and forth with you, but we got to go. You wanna wrap up whatever you want to say?”

All of a sudden a massive blast of Darkness appeared in the distance. The figure looked at it and chuckled.  “Well I guess I took up enough of your time. That fight is over. I'll open a portal to there.” It held its hand out and a portal appeared. “John, you guys, Ben. All of you are destined for great things. Your stories are just beginning. Have fun. We’ talk again soon when the others are together. Till then Council of Dreams.” It then disappeared.

When it disappeared, they all let out a collective sigh of relief.

“Finally he’s gone. He was giving me a headache.” Dan said rubbing his temples.

Jenny fell to her knees, still feeling the pain the figure caused her.

“Jenny! I’ll help you.” Kira offered before casting a Curaga spell on her sister. After a moment, Jenny stood back up looking at full health again.

“Thanks, squirt. Vampire healing is a bit slower than I thought.” She thanked her younger sister. She then gazed at the portal. “And that guy was weird as hell. He gave us more questions than answers. Can we really trust him that this portal will actually take us where we need to go?”

Lan sighed, understanding his sister's reluctance. “I agree with you there. But right now we need to get there fast, and I don’t think our Key-beasts are gonna cut it at that moment. We have to take the chance.”

The others hesitated but agreed with their leaders. Reluctantly, they all walked through the portal.

(With Crow)

Crow was walking through the streets of Equestria Town muttering to himself. What his former friends said really got to him.

“I’ll show them, all of them. They will pay for what they’ve done. But first…” He stopped his walking and looked up to a building. It was another school that looked more like a Victorian castle. The sign out front read “Crystal Prep.”

“I need my own ‘Union.” Was all he said before walking towards the school.
> Xross: The Dishonored!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Ben and Joy ran towards the increasing or ending fight, the two so focused on trying to figure out how to stop this they didn't notice grey sparks crackling around them. “I'm pretty sure we're over our heads on this one.” Joy says worriedly.

“Like all the other time's right?” Ben jokes lightly, knowing they're fucked sideways if they actually got caught in the crossfire.

As the two continued onwards, a light appeared behind them. Turning around, they saw Zeke walking out of a DTL, holding the Kingdom Key D. “Sup, long time no see.” Zeke said as he approached the two.

“Sup Zeke, how you doing?” Ben asks, holding Frozen Pride and Reunion.

“Hopefully not as weirded out as us though,” Joy says, Lindworm surrounding him at the ready.

“Was just practicing with darkness when felt that spike. Cript gave me the a...unique ability, a sort of gift since we’re apparently reflections.”

“Did I mention I met another reflection of yours that got your wish of ‘What would happen if I could get the hell out of my family’?” Ben asks him.

“Really? Huh. Well, the big universe I guess.”

“Pretty much.” Joy shrugged.

“So, see anything?”

“Besides meeting the people of this Equestria, fucked up, by the way, seeing Core and apparently John fighting, and apparently my parents murderer about to make a child from my blood and most likely hers…” Ben explains offhandedly

“It's...weird.” Joy sighs out.

“...What would pregnancy via blood be called?” Zeke questioned aloud, making Ben and Joy fall over anime style.

“Jesus fucking Christ Zeke.” Ben sighs out.

“Listen, we're going to have to find her within 5 years anyways.” Joy says. “She’s apparently going to die then.”

“...Okay...Good luck with that, till then, Let’s go find Core and John.” Zeke said, walking ahead.

Next, to them, another portal opened and out walked the Foretellers.

Kira smile, “Oh, hey guys! Looks like we aren't the only ones here.”

“You smell like ponies and vampires…” Joy starts.

“Alushy?” Ben asks the Foretellers, remembering he saw something in his assistant about them. “And uh...Kira lost...should I even ask?”

“It’s a long story,” Kira said sheepishly.

“So I’m guessing we’re headed to the same place?” Jenny guessed.

“Seems so, also Lan, you finally make that connection ya thick headed idjit?” Zeke asked, tapping the tip of Kingdom Key D against his head to emphasize the question.

Lan blushed. “I will not admit, or deny anything.” He pouted and crossed his arms.

“That blush says it all...also how does a vampire blush?”

Dan interjects. “Well, we’re technically still alive due to the pony side, just vampire characteristics. Everything is still functioning normally. Except for the craving for tomato juice from time to time.” he explained. “Anyways. Let’s get to the real reason why we are all here.”

“Yes, Core and John fighting,” Ben states, the others noticing grey static around himself and Joy. “So, who's got a plan for stopping two people that are way above anything we can do at the moment?”

“
A figure that to Zeke looked like John appeared before them, but somehow he could tell that wasn't John.

“Do I know you, Demon John?” Zeke asked.

It
spoke

“You're the Void Emperor...or...old Emperor…” Ben says, shaking his head to get some sort of sense in his head. “It's saying...it’s good to see you again, even though my hairs,” Ben says, taking a deep breath at that.

”You too old friend. Don't worry I won't hurt your heirs.” It spoke. “I believe I haven't introduced myself yet. I...am Jar’Mudan. The previous Emperor of Void.” The now named Jar introduced.

Joy fell to his knees, energy crackling off him at an insane rate. “Ow...the fuck is going on?” Joy asks, pain obvious in his voice.

“Basically your Nothingness is reacting to all the pure raw Void. Void and Nothingness are basically polar opposites. Similar to light and darkness. You two are still novices especially you Joy, so it's causing great discomfort.”

“I...suppose,” Joy says, getting up and fighting through the discomfort.

“So...know who the hell is stuck in my head kind of?” Ben asks. “And why I see this weird Nobody I've never seen nor heard of before?” He asks.

Jar focused for a second then spoke in a lighter tone. “That would be a Royal Guard class nobody. A Paladin.”

“Huh...that's something.” Ben frowned.

“You learn something new every day.” Joy adds. “Anyone else got a say in this news?”

“I think we’d rather get to the point,” Dan said. “What were you saying before Jar?”

“I spoke of many things. Which do you mean?” Jar said. They could somehow tell he was smirking.

“About the fight is over. What happened?” Lan asked.

“Well you know how a bit of it went. John tapped into to 2% of my power and nearly killed Core-

“AFTER!”

”Hehe ok. Core used a final trump card to keep himself from being erased. John's still alive although unconscious and Core lost most of his power. Allow me to take you there.” Jar snapped his fingers and the next thing they knew they were at a huge crater. It looked like a mountain could fit in it. Hey saw Core and who they suspect to be John at the bottom with Core looking right at them.

“Oh damn it,” Core muttered, summoning a black Fenrir. “You “heroes” are like roaches.”

“Is it because we keep coming back or because you suck balls at killing us?” Ben asks simply, seeing Core through his ‘hud’ and knowing Core was horrifically weaker but still powerful enough to continue fighting,

“My mistake then.” He slashed his black Fenrir, sending a wave of dark energy at them. They all brought out their Keyblades quickly and blocked it. “Damn,” Core muttered, readying himself.

“Hastega!” Ben and Joy say, golden clocks appearing behind the two of them and all their friends, their speed doubling suddenly. “Now, let's get going,” Ben states while summoning Skysplitter and going into his Master form as well. “Grave!” Ben shouts, raising the earth weapon high as spikes of earth shot out at Core quickly.

“Hey watch it! You nearly hit my heir!” Jar said holding John. He then proceeded to lay him down.

“No place for an unconscious man,” Zeke said, summoning the X-blade and rushing at Core, the two locking blades. “So, the word is you’re a tad on the limp side right now Core, what’s the matter? Can’t play with the big boys?”

“In time.” Core said, vanishing then reappearing behind Zeke, spin kicking him across the ground.

Lan turned to his siblings. “Well, no reason to just stand around here.” He said, with his siblings agreeing. They all activated their armors and rushed to their friend's sides.

Lan and Jenny rushed towards Core in a pincer-like formation. Lan clashed his Unicornis with Core’s Fenrir making it a standstill, only to have Jenny on Core’s other side slashing at him. Core managed to break his lock with Lan to just narrowly avoid being hit, only to step on a suddenly frozen ground. Not too far away, Dan was seen with his Anguis stabbed into the ground, which froze it. Core tried to move, but couldn’t as his feet were also frozen in the ground. Suddenly in a flash of lightning speed, Alex skated across the frozen land gaining momentum. Once he got close enough, Alex delivered an electricity charged slash to Core’s abdomen. Breaking him out of the ice and sending him flying back.

“You lot...have no idea…” Core was muttering as he got back up from the small crater the impact after flying back made. “What you are doing.” He finished, getting back up.

“Hey Core ever wonder what it felt like to be a ping pong ball!?” Ben shouts at him randomly.

“Well here's how it feels!” Joy adds while Ben ramming Skysplitter into Cores stomach and sending him flying, Joy moving Lindworm in a way to basically make it a spiked fist and punching Core straight back at Ben, and it kept going like that except it kept getting faster and much more painful for Core. Joy smacked Core up into the air, only for Ben to appear above Core quickly.

“Gigaton Hammer!” Ben shouted, Skysplitter glowing a bright orange and ramming down into Cores chest, shooting the ‘demon’ straight into the ground and causing a massive crater on impact.

Core rose up. Blood from deep gashes dripped from his head and arms. “Fine...Let’s do this the hard way.” He said, slicing his chest open and grabbing the pure darkness where his heart should be. Shockwaves of darkness cracked the land, darkened the sky, and Core stood looking healed, only to pull out a vile of blood...or so it looked. “Look familiar Zeke!?”

Zeke’s eyes widened. “That’s...the Psychopath blood that was on me…”

“Yeah. Refining it to work with me isn’t a cakewalk. Still not even a percent to done, but…” He then broke the lid off and drink it, tossing the empty vial. “I will last enough to kill you all.” Power surged from Core, red energy flowing around him like a small tornado. After a time, it settled, and his eyes were that of a Psychopaths.

“Well…” Ben starts.

“That's not good.” Joy finishes.

“Not for you guys no.” Jar said watching Core change.

“And not good for you because John could die in the crossfire.” Joy points out.

“Have a plan for that.” He said walking over to John and placing a hand on his chest.

“I’ve been in that…things head.” Zeke said, staying defensive. “It’ll attack one of us at random.”

“Correct, but not if someone strong enough fights first.” Jar said as his hand started glowing brightly, covering John in a protective bubble.

“Flashy,” Core spoke, his voice like countless talking in unison as he rushed forward, elbowing Joy and sending him flying, blood spilling from his mouth as he then grabbed Lan and flung him high into the air.

Kira tried to attack, only for him to vanish before her swing made contact. He reappeared behind her, hammerfisting her into the ground, her head still sticking out of the ground almost comically as blood flowed from a newly acquired gash.

“Shouldn't have done that.” Jar said as the light covering John got brighter and brighter.

“Hehehehhe, it’s cute how you think Core is calling these shots Jar.” Psychopath said, appearing in front of him. “Even in this pathetic body pathetic body, we can do you some damage.”

“Who said I thought that was Core? I sensed you the millisecond Core drank that stuff.” Jar said. As the light started fading.

“Heh, whatever you say, old king.” Psychopath said, suddenly appearing behind Jar...holding both his ripped off arms. The strange blood of Jar’s not even spilling out until some time after the pain registered.

Jar looked at both spots and just laughed. “You seem to forget that pain doesn't bother me. Not after what happened to me of course. Besides not much, I can do now. My friend here is enough to your current self.”

“Hehe, and you forget, those old legends about your blood.” Psychopath then ate one of the arms wholes, the other all the blood flowing out and becoming a black-red blade as the skin and bone that was left behind was tossed. “Always so hard to find it. Drink it, live eternally, or in this body’s case, a few more hours, or forge it. A weapon to match all others.”

Jar not even fazed just sighed. “What? In the name of all the crack crazy admins makes you think I don't know my own blood? Besides, that's temporary anyway. Doppelganger here. So it's going to disappear in a few minutes, and again even with that this guy can take you.” Jar tilted his head towards a figure nearby that wasn't there before.

“Core, or us?” Psycho asked, rushing and locking blades with Zeke. “Hehe, the last parallel of Cript, how similar you two are, yet you will fall to your rightful place soon.”

“Burn in hell!” Zeke yelled, breaking the lock and took a swing, Psycho vanishing and appearing next to Ben, who he Sparta kicked across the field and into Canterlot Mountain. “You alright Ben?!”

“Maximise Magic! Reality Slash!” Ben shouts, something hitting the Psychopath from behind and feeling like he was being split in half from a very weak reality shifting standpoint. “Thank Christ for card clones,” Ben says while holding my book weapon and looking perfectly fine, Cores injury shifting back to normal but blood seeping out of the wound.

Zeke sighed in relief. In the corner of his eye, he saw something moving. Fast. He looked, seeing a rather pissed off looking Joy wielding Graceful Dahlia. From above, Lan was performing a drop attack, trying to surprise Psychopath. Psycho caught Lan’s attack by his Keyblade, but Joy managed to land a blow that sent him a few feet. “Crimson Bouquet,” Joy says, his attack absorbing the psychopath's blood before blood-soaked lotus flowers bloomed on his wound and started tearing into him, the more blood the flowers soaked up, the stronger the effect worked.

“Hehe, weak body lives,” Psycho said as the eyes became normal again.

Core regained control. “What? No, No, no!” He then looked over at Joy. “DIE MUTT!” He shouted, slicing off his own arm and the darkness then flowed out formed a black scythe. Before He got close, Zeke jumped in front of him, his right hand pulsating with darkness.

He charged at Core, his hand phasing into Core’s chest. “Consume Darkness!” Black lines highlighted both Core’s and Zeke’s bodies, the two screaming in pain as it looked like Zeke’s arm was pumping all of Core’s darkness into his own body. When he pulled out, a shockwave ripped the ground up and knocked the others over.

“Shit, Zeke!” Ben shouted, getting up after the explosion happened. “Zeke?” He calls out, readying himself for what's to come next.

“Grah.” Zeke huffed, lifting himself out of a dirt pile. “I’m alive...surprisingly.” He said, looking at his hand. “That was...creepy feeling.”

“Gah! NO!” They all turned, eyes wide. Core stood across from them, dressed in ragged cloth clothing. His eyes looked...human. “You...I’m just a Nobody again!?”

“Yes, you are.” Ben nodded, Joy using Graceful Dahlia to fully absorb the other lotus petals that were filled with Psychopath Blood, the scythe absorbing any and all blood so no one else could use it for damnable reasons. “So ready to give up and die with some dignity?” Ben growled.

Core just looked furious. “I may not be a demon anymore...But you forget even in this form I have some tricks.” Core said, snapping his fingers as three Twilight Thorns appeared, each sideswiping and distracting them as Core adorned a purple cloak, and walked into a DTD.

“Shit!” Ben and Joy yelp, before hearing someone tell the two to try and command them. “Halt!” Ben and Joy shout at the three nobodies, hoping that their order would stop them, which they highly doubted from how the day was going,

To their relief, it worked as the stood still. The two waves, the Twilight Thorns disbanding. By then it was too late. Core was gone. “Shit…” Zeke muttered, taking a seat on a large rock. “...does this count as a win or...a tie?”

Ben growled, looking around. “I know there's more of you! Come on out!” Ben barks out at no one. “It’s not done yet, I just know it.

“Ben! It’s over! We...tied, I think?” Zeke said, sighing. “Core will be back, but at least he’s a lot weaker now. We can call this into the others and- GAH!” Zeke yelled, falling off his rock and clutching his chest.

“Well then. That's not good.” Jar said as he and a figure near him turned towards Zeke.

“Something's not right…” Ben mutters while Joy rushes over to Zeke and checks over him quickly, using his assistant to help out on that.

“Grah! Damn this hurts!” Zeke yelled, his body suddenly pulsing white and dark.

“That kinda happens when you absorb that much darkness. Not to mention your a balanced heart. So ya while you weakened Core you probably might kill yourself. At best. Jar told Zeke.

“His Heart is splitting!” X warned. “RUN!”

“And that's our cue. I'll grab Ben and the pup. You grab the Foretellers.” Jar said quickly grabbed both Ben and Joy while the figure got the Foretellers and got out of there before something happens.

When they were far enough away, an explosion ripped the ground up. A dome of Light and Darkness swirled around for what felt like hours before it settled. In a newly formed crater’s center was a pulsating form of darkness, and a glowing form of light.

“Zeke?” Ben asked, he and Joy running over and jumping in and sliding down the crater.

The two saw...Two Zekes, one in night black clothing with Steel grey hair, and the other in Bright bright white clothing with pure blond hair rather than Zeke’s regular dirty blond after his hair dye finally washed out.

“Well that can't be good. You better go help out. I'm talking to you Foretellers to by the way.” Jar said.

“Zeke...s?” Joy asked, both getting up groggily.

“Ouch...my neck.” The dark-haired Zeke said.

“Don’t be so competent brother.” The light haired Zeke said.

“Speak for yourself, I am the one that took in all that darkness.” The dark haired one retorted.

“Okay...who, what?” Ben asked. “Okay, first off, names. What are we calling you two till we can get Zeke back.” Ben asked.

“Drazke.” The dark haired one said.

“Lake.” The blond one said.

“Don't see this every day.” The figure said next to Ben and Joy. “And I've seen a lot.”

“Well, didn’t see that coming,” Alex commented, with him and his siblings entering the scene.

“Anyone see where that arm went?” Drake asked, wondering around looking for Core’s arm where the blood blossoms were still somewhat attached.

“Over there.” The figure said pointing at the arm a couple yards away. The others just now noticing him.

“Thanks,” Drazke said, heading over to grab it.

Lake, for his part, went up to Kira. “Oh, you poor child. Does that gash hurt?”

Kira rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. “A little, but a little vampire healing and a cure spell and it’ll be all fine.”

The figure suddenly pointed a Keyblade at Kira’s gash and said. “Cura.” He healed up her gash.

“Oh, thanks whoever you are. So what's going on here?” She asked wanting an update.

“I am Lake, Zeke’s light half,” Lake explained. “The dark-haired me getting that arm is Drazke, my brother and Zeke’s dark half.”

“So you are the two halves of his heart?” Lan interjected. “There’s a lot of questions still up in the air, but I guess the first one is if we can put you two back together.”

“Well, we split because the darkness Zeke took from Core put us out of balance with one another. Right now Drazke has all Core’s old strength, and I am...well, as strong as Zeke is normally.”

“Will your dark half be a problem by any chance?” The figure asks. Being cautious.

“We come from a naturally balanced being. This is just a hiccup. I’ll even out with Drazke in a few days or so. Til then...I guess the wives back home will have more of me, us?”

“Pinkie’s fetish,” Drazke said, walking back over with the arm. “Clone sex...a WTF if I ever heard one.”

“Can our pinkies not share so much…” Ben mutters to himself.

Jenny covered Kira’s ears. “Hey, Zeke’s! Cool it with the dirty talk! We have a little sister here.”

“Huh?” Kira said confused. “What’s everyone saying?”

The figure was watching this when he suddenly started laughing. “Man. Never thought their reincarnations would be like this.”

“Well, that’s life,” Drazke said, moving his grip on Core’s arm, the arm moving and a small drop of blood flying off, hitting Lake in the eye.

“Ouch! That stings.” Lake said, rubbing his eye. When he stopped and blinked...the eye was a Psychopaths. All eyes were on Lake now. “What?”

“I thought I got rid of all of it…” Joy says worriedly.

Drazke carefully put the arm down. “Brother. Be calm.”

Dan and his siblings just stared dumbly. “Wow… that's like, super gross.”

“It’s worse than what you are thinking,” Drazke said, Lake’s other eye slowly being covered in the red.

“Not good. Well, at least I can do something.” The figure said summoning two Keyblades.

“Why are you so scared brother?” Lake asked.

“Just, stay calm,” Drazke said. “Some...Psychopath blood must have been at that drop.”

“WHAT?!” Lake screamed, panicking.

“Brother, stay calm! It won’t activate if you stay calm.”

“But, Brother I...I’m Scared” Lake’s other eye became completely covered.

“And he lost it.” The figure said.

“Fuck.” Ben and Joy say at the same time.

Lake’s face was blank for a time. Everything felt still as everyone waited for him to make a move. “Brother?” Drazke asked.

“Not here.” Psychopath replied, rushing the Figure, palm striking him as the Figure’s body exploded into blood and microscopic bits of flesh. “Finally, a proper host again. And with such unique powers.”

“Where were you aiming?” Psycho looked at him to see the figure completely fine. Puzzled till he saw his eyes were tinged with silver.

“Okay, well this escalated quickly.” Lan summoned his blade once again in defense.

“Oh Lan, you should know,” Psycho said, appearing behind him. “No rest for the wicked.” There was an audible snap. Lan fell over as Psychopath was holding what appeared to be a chunk of spine. “Have fun regrowing that.”

“No problem. Curza.” The figure used a powerful Cure spell to heal Lan. “Is that it?”

Lan got back up, stretching his “new” back. “Thank goodness for healing magic and vampire healing factor.”

“Oh fine, play it your way then.” Psychopath said, snapping his fingers as pools of blood appeared around him. What crawled out horrified the Foretellers...the fallen union members from the Clone Josh attack. “Have fun, I got other things to attend to,” Psycho said as he stepped into one of the pools.

“Where you going!” The figure hit him with a chain of light attaching to Psycho and pulled him back and slammed him out of the crater. “You guys deal with the dead. I and Drazke will handle Psycho.”

“Oh, you tease. You think it’s just the newest members coming out?” The pools of blood opened wider, and out crawled hundreds of blood covered fallen...from the Keyblade War. “Let me go and save the world, or hold me here and let it die. Cause for as long as I am here these portals stay open. Your choice.”

The Figure looked at the fallen in silence. “...those are my friends.” He suddenly appeared before Psycho with pure white wings on him shining a lot of light with both keyblades glowing like stars. He then started hitting him with enough to force to turn mountains into pebbles. Yelling out a word at each hit. “THOSE! ARE! MY! FRIENDS! YOU! GOD! DAMN! BASTARD!” At the last hit, he turned the black looking Keyblade into an ax and smashed Psycho away.

“Like I care,” Psycho said, appearing behind the Figure, unharmed, and out of the chains. “You forget it’s not easy to kill one of us. Especially in a host like this. Crypt's parallels all hold the keys to the greatest source of power in all creations, and that’s why I made it my goal to take all of them.”

“I've killed worse than you. I've not even begun to fight.” The figure said taking off his hoodie revealing his face. “Besides you pissed me off.”

“Yeah, I do that.”” Psycho said, spin kicking Figure. He blocked with his Keyblades...both of which broke on impact and sent him across the sky. “The Sentient life forms willpower. In no one in all creation and time is it stronger than in Cript and his parallels. Not, all but one...and a half are mine.”

“Want to know something great about Keyblades?” The figure appeared behind Psycho. Who suddenly had a cut on his cheek. “Even if something breaks them. The wielders heart can always bring them back.” He said holding both again.

“Wanna test that?” Psycho said with a smile, snapping his fingers as blood covered Keyblades appeared. “Oh goodie, I got half of those keys stuck inside Zeke’s heart still.” He snapped his fingers again, more appearing. With a flick of his finger, Psycho sent them all after Figure.

Figured smirked at the sight. It's been awhile since he went all out.





As they gazed at the horde of the bloody spectators of their dead Union members, their faces were showing intensity. If the horde was of living beings, they would have felt the intense pressure emanated from them.

“How dare he. To disrespect not only us but the lives of our Union members.” Lan said, venom dripping from his voice.

Jenny clenched her teeth so hard they became fangs. “That Bastard! When I get my hands on him, I’ll tear him to shreds!”

Dan still looked cool, but anger was evident by his fierce glare. “But first we have to deal with these abominations.”

Alex agreed. “Why don’t we pull out the big guns?”

Kira nodded, not saying anything and only wanted to fight.

“Allow me to help a little. I don't have much power left in this form, and Drex is running on a timer holding that Psycho off. So I'll split it. Half will go to you guys. Nearly doubling your current strength and the other half will go to Drex to buy more time. Good luck.” with that Jar split his remaining power and sent it to them and the figure who they now know as Drex. Although it sounded familiar they'll worry about it later.

The energy they received from Jar brought back some of the fire they held. They were now ready for a fight.

“Thank you Jar. We’ll put this power to good use. Hope you guys don’t mind a change of scenery.” Lan brought out a Dream Card, as well as his siblings. “Ready?”

“Ready!” They said together.

"We cast: Serene Sanctuary!"

The area around them was surrounded by white light before settling down and revealed their new battlefield. There was a single alter in the center of the everything. Surrounded by shallow waters, enough for them to stand on firmly. The sunlight that pierced through the cloudy skies illuminated the whole field.

“Welcome to our personal Dream Field. This one has a particularly OP ability, which is why it takes all five of us to cast.” Dan started explaining.

“It pertains to us specifically. Increasing the states of all of us and those who we see as our allies. As well as lowering those of our enemies.” Lan finished.

“Impressive. Tell me, do you see their faces in your nightmares?” Psycho asked, looking around at the new battlefield.

“Is this fucking Sanctuary from Dissidia Final Fantasy?" Ben asks with a frown.

“Well, it looks pretty at least.” Joy points out. “But we still have to fight.”

“Right. Be careful guys. Just because their undead doesn't mean they're not dangerous, and I'm fighting a Psychopath so it's kinda up for debate who has the worst deal.” Drex said holding both his Keyblades in Psycho.

“Hey, guys, how much stress can this place take before it breaks?” Ben asks the Foretellers, opening his book to a certain page.

“Quite a bit. It’s being cast by all five of us after all. So go nuts.” Alex smirked.

Giant blue spell circles and rune work surrounded Ben as they said that. “Cool.” He grins. “Quicken Supreme Spell. Now Supreme Magic! FALLEN DOWN!” Ben shouts, in the middle of the undead army a massive column of magic exploded downwards, the column of magic destroying any enemy not strong enough that remained in its three hundred foot radius.

That was the flame that lit the fire of battle as they all charged into the fight. Joy rushed over to Drezke and slapped him hard. “Wakey Wakey Jackass it's time for fighting!”

Drezke rubbed the mark Joy left. “...Let’s see what I still have.” He said, focusing on Kingdom Key D and Discord appeared. “Huh...This will do.” He said, a dark aura growing around him.

“Hey, a little help would be appreciated!?” Drexel yelled while clashing with Psycho.

“Shit.” Joy growled while rushing over to help Drexel fight, switching to Lindworm as Ben started fighting the horde of enemies. “Wind Talon!” Joy shouted, swinging the lances as sickies of wind shot fast towards the Psychopath.

Psycho blocks the attack, blood appearing out of the air and shielded him. Drezke joined in, his aura not four times his size as pure rage was filling him and fueling his attacks. Psycho shook both Joy and Drexel just to clash with Drezke. “Heh, your brother is not in here, you know that.”

“Then at least I can give him a proper burial!” Drazke shouted, darkness affecting his appearance now as he appeared like a humanoid Neo Shadow, clashing Psycho.

“Damn…” Joy muttered, dashing towards the Psychopath and attempting to stab him with his keyblade while he was busy holding Drazke back.

Joy’s Keyblade went through Psycho, who simply grabbed Joy’s Keyblade and finished pulling it through him, his wound vanishing mere seconds after the Keyblade was removed. “Nice try mutt.” Psychopath said, slashing Joy with his own Keyblade, he dodged, but part of his left ear was cut off.

Joy growled. “Shit…” He mutters, before cutting his hand with his keyblade, the blood dripping on Reunion and the blade gaining a dark red glow. “Let's hope this works…” He muttered while dashing towards the Psychopath. “Drezke move!” Joy shouted.

Hesitantly, Drezke moved to the side, giving Joy an opening.

”Sorry Zeke…” Joy thinks to himself while slashing down at the Psychopath with his sin infused keyblade, hoping to finish it.

Meanwhile, at the outer rim of the battlefield, the Foretellers and Ben were mowing down the horde of the Undead. Keeping the entire horde away from the main battle. One by one, tens by tens, the undead Union members were no match for their former masters.

“Hey, guys?” Alex called out while slashing away more enemies. “I’m not complaining or anything, but why are we taking the role of supporting characters this time around? I want more of the action.”

“Okay, one I have no idea if any of you ever fought a Psychopath. It's never fucking fun.” Ben states. “And two, if you all want, we can have our own adventure, hopefully, something that doesn't involve the end of the universe.” He says, creating a massive explosion and killing more of the undead. “How's that sound?”

Outside of his senses, three more undead appeared behind Ben. Before they had time to strike, Jenny came in swinging, killing them all. “Ben’s right Alex, that isn’t our role here. We’re here to help them deal with their problem.”

“Yeah, this isn’t our story,” Kira said, casting more spells that destroyed a lot of other enemies.

“No, it's just not your time to shine in this giant ass story,” Ben says to Kira, swapping to Skysplitter. “But right now is the time for some healthy family undead slaying!” Ben cheers, golf clubbing the ground and a bunch of zombies flew away in pieces before he rushing through.

Alex huffed. “Alright, back to the old grind.” Charging his keyblade with lightning and zipped through the battlefield.

“Hey, at least calmer hang out times are ahead of me and Joy right?” Ben asks.

“Right!” Kira cheered.

“Especially with how adorable Kira and Joy will be when they hang out.” Ben points out with a giant smile.





Back to Joy, Drazek, Drex, and the Psycho.

Joy’s Sin attack hit, slicing off Psychopath’s head as it and the body fell. There was a silence as they slowly walked towards it. “Is...are they dead?” Drezke asked, worry across his face.

“Something tells me it ain't over yet. That was too easy.” Drex said not letting his guard down.

As Drezke walked over to the headless body, it twitched, making him jump as the three-pointed their weapons at it. The body stood up, grabbing its head. Blood poured from the head and blood flowed out of the body. The body grew a head out of just blood, a silhouette or one, and the head made a body of one. “I’ll give it to you, that kinda hurt.”

“Oh no…” Joy said breathlessly. “How in the nine hells are you doing that? And what about…” Joy was to scare off what he most likely caused in this situation.

“Great. Is he immortal? Knew that was too easy.” Drex said deadpanned.

“Heh, everything dies. I’m no exception.” Psycho said, the body rushing and attacking Drexel while the head charged Joy and Drezke.

“Shit!” Joy yelped, summoning Frozen Pride. “Drezke, mind keeping it busy?”

“Trying!” Drezke said Psycho’s blood arm stretched out like a vine pinning him down. “How is a liquid so fucking dense!?”

“Fighting a headless body. Strangely not the weirdest fight I got into.” Drex said using his Keyblades in gun mode blasting it back as well as the Keyblades attacking him.

“Come on, come on…” Joy tried finding someone who could help them out in this situation. “Damn it.” He growled before calling someone who has experience against Psychopaths. He then summoned Graceful Dahlia and rushed after the head attacking them hoping the person he called would come soon.

As Joy attacked, there was a flash. When he blinked, Both parts of Psychopath were tosses to the side. The attacker. A dark brown haired woman, she wore a tunic or sorts, had some kind of old fang earring, and wielded a really odd weapon. A bloodstained rock held to the top of a stick with leather straps. “You rang?” She asked.

“Yes.” Joy nodded while pointed at both the head thing and the headless thing. “Too much to explain but Zeke's light half became a Psychopath.” He tells her.

“Hehe, long time no see.” Psychopath said, both parts of him getting back up and returning to one body. “How’s it been, Cain?”

“Wait for what!?!” Joy barked in surprise.

“Been what? Close to two years since I finally got you out of me Psychopath, I say not long enough.” Cain barked.

“Hehe, I owe every host I had back in that realm to you.”

Cain pointed the weapon at Psychopath. “My biggest mistake.”

Joy growled, drinking a potion and his ear being all better. “Well, let's get this over with.” Joy said. ”Hopefully I can get him back if I take out the psychopaths blood.” Joy thinks to himself, thinking that if he doesn't have a humanity blade getting the blood out would be a good second.

“Let's just end this please,” Drex said getting up. “I don't have much time left anyway.”

“Let’s try, in the body, he has now...It won’t be easy.” Cain said.

Drezke looked at what was once his other half, his brother. It dawned on him that, if he can’t be cured, he has to be killed...and Zeke will never come back. “...Let him leave…” Drezke said.

“What? But if he leaves who knows what he'll do. And we can cure him right?” Joy asks.

“None of us have a Humanity weapon.” Cain pointed out. “I just got the First Weapon. Besides, I can’t even wield one, and Joy and Ben, the others would have to earn one. Even with one, there’s no guarantee it will cure him. Every Psycho possessed Parallel Cript has encountered...Was incurable, so our odds are low.”

“Oh no…” Joy muttered.

“Damn it,” Drex said.

“Heh, what the circumstance you all have, kill me now and Zeke will never have a chance to come back, wait to see if the host is curable, at the cost of, rough estimate, a few hundred thousand worlds. So, what’s more, important to you all, one man, or all those lives?” Psychopath asked, a sly smirk on his face as he spoke.

“I really want to kill you.” Drex deadpanned. Powering down. His hair turning brown and eyes going green.

“Sorry Drezke, but you did make us promise.” Joy tells him while moving forward. “Crimson Lotus Blitz!” Joy shouts, bolting towards the Psycho as dozens of blade-like lotus flowers shot towards him.

As Joy was about to strike, he was suddenly hit by Drezke, his attack failing as he fell. Drezke then grabbed Joy by his neck. “If he is incurable. I will kill him myself. Then. You kill me.” He finished, throwing Joy back towards Drexel. He then turned to Psychopath. “Don’t even think I am bluffing.”

“I know, I have his memories after all.” Psychopath said, a red portal opening under him as he fell in, it closing as he went in.

“Well at least it's over...for now,” Drex said holding Joy before putting him back on his feet.

“Fucking hell.” Joy frowned. “Thanks.” He says to Drexel while rubbing his neck. “Well...that was a thing…”

“Come on. Let's go see if the others are ok.” Drex said turning around and walking towards them.

Joy looked over to where the others were, seeing another explosion happened. “I'm sure they're fine.” Joy says. “It was nice to meet you.” Joy kindly says to Cain.

“Same, maybe next time we meet it’s without something worse than Death itself around,” Cain said with a small smile as she snapped her fingers, and vanished.

“Hopefully…” Joy sighs out while heading off to see if his family is alright fighting a bunch of zombies. “Today just went from fine, too bad, to weird, too bad, to worse…” He sighed out.





“Good job everyone,” Ben says to the Foretellers, standing in a small crater filled with dead zombies. “Now...where's the other shit that's gonna obviously appear?”

“Well, considering our track record. It should be happening pretty soon.” Lan piped in. “Be ready for anything guys.”

“Yo. We're back. With some bad news.” Drex said with Joy near him.

“Psychopath got away, Drezke is gonna kill it, then I and Ben are gonna kill him.” Joy tells them.

“Fuck.” Ben frowned. “Well don't worry, there's more shit coming as per normal.”

“Life of keybearers,” Drex said, shrugging.

“Well...I mean besides the fact most of us are in herds.” Ben says honestly, looking around for any portals suddenly opening up. “Who wants potions?” He asks, wanting to give them out to help.

“I got this. Curza.” Drexel said. Healing everyone there.

“Oh hey.” Kira walked up to Drexel. “I never got to ask with all the fighting going on. But who are you?” She asked, feeling like she knew him.

Drex looked at her for a sec before pointing behind the Foretellers. “I think you have something else to do Ava.”

They looked at them to see...ghosts. The ghost of the Unions from the war. They all looked towards their former masters with solemn looks.

“Everyone,” Kira said, tears threatened to fall from her eyes. They did not speak, only stared at the Masters gazed at them.

“... We’re sorry. Everything was destroyed because of our foolishness.” Lan spoke first.

Jenny clenched her fist. “If we weren't so hard headed and blind to the Master's plot, we could have all continued to live in peace.”

“But instead, we dragged all of you into our fight, and it cost you your lives.” Dan piped in.

“We really screwed up. I guess I speak for all of us when I say we don’t expect you to forgive us. But just know, that we are sorry.”

The spirits still stood there staring, until two of them stepped forward out of the crowd.

“Skuld, Ephemera.” Kira recognized them. After a moment of silence, the two of them smiled and knelt down to bow. The rest followed their lead.

“You… Forgive us? Why? If it weren’t for us…” Kira started but stopped when they all stood back up. Skuld and Ephemera placed their hands over their heart, before thrusting them out in a flowing motion.

The Foretellers were confused at first, but quickly remembered when it meant.

“May your heart be your guiding key.” Lan translated with a smile.

Drex looks on and smiled. “They forgive you. Because they know you'll do better this time. Right, Skuld. Ephemera.” Drex said. Both looked at him and nodded.

The Foretellers noticed that the way he spoke sounded like he knew them. They tried to think about why Drex looked familiar.

“As for you earlier question Ava. My name...is Drexel Quake.”

Drexel Quake, that single name struck a chord in all their minds. Memories started flooding into their minds of their past lives.

“Drexel Quake. I remember.” Lan said shocked. “You were a member of my Union, back when we were who we were.”

“But that was Millennia ago, how is this possible?” Dan asked.

“Hey! You’re the boy that Marinette was talking about. You cut my arm off!” Jenny said, comically angry.

“One, that was before the war was even in thought, and two. You guys killed me so we’re even.” Drex said.

Lan gazed at the ground with shame. “Yes, that’s true and I’m sorry.”

Drex walked up to Lan and smack his head. “Don't worry about it. That was the past.”

“Hey don't hit your master,” Lan smirked before both of them laughed together. “But still, how are you here?”

“Thank Jar'Mudan for that. You guys know John? Well, he is my reincarnation.” Drex said pointing at the still unconscious John.

“So we aren’t the only ones that were brought back.” Dan realized. “I wonder how much more there are out there.”

Drex shrugged. “Who knows. Well, what about you two over there?” He said to Ben and Joy. “Cat got your tongues?” He smirked a little.

“Nah just listening,” Ben says.

“Why is everyone else reincarnations of special people and I’m Ben's old life?” Joy asks.

Shrugged. “Luck? Who knows.” Drex said.

“You are amazing Joy, not as amazing as them but still amazing.” Ben smiles.

“Now, now, don’t sell yourself short Ben, Joy. It’s not who you are affiliated with that makes you amazing, it’s your actions. You're just as amazing as the rest of us.” Kira said, cheering him up.

“I always sell myself short.” Ben deadpans. “And also damn, you and Joy would be the most adorable couple.” He says to Kira.

“Nuu~.” Joy blushes in embarrassment. “She probably already has a boyfriend.” He tells Ben, his hood down and yes the Foretellers could see Joy was adorable as hell.

“If Joy and Kira were a couple how adorable would they be?” Ben asks the others.

Drex looked at Kira to see her blushing as well and chuckled. He patted her head while chuckling.

While Kira was busy being embarrassed, the other four just smiled. Although if one were to pay attention, they could sense a dark presence behind them.

Lan suddenly gripped Ben’s shoulder. “Let’s not go off pairing them off just yet.”

“Correct, she’s too young to date,” Dan said sinisterly.

“And any Boy that thinks he has a chance has to go through us.” Alex finished.

Ben just laughed at this. “Oh god, this is hilarious.”

“Dude! They look like their gonna murder me.” Joy whimpers. “Kira is pretty yes but I'm too young to die.”

“Good call dude,” Drex said while still patting Kira's head.

"I asked if they would be a cute couple, but your reactions are just too funny.” Ben sighs out with a happy smile.

Drex suddenly started to glow. “Well. Guess my time is up.”

“For now,” Drezke said, walking up to the group finally. “You’ll be back.”

“Maybe. Depends I guess.” Drex said smiling. “Doubt it though."

“I just want to say a few things before I go.”

“What is it Drezke?” Lan asked.

“First off, give this to my family,” Drezke said, handing Lan a ring. “Tell them Zeke is dead, and this was all that was found.”

“We’ll keep our promise,” Ben says to Drezke.

“Well, I guess that he is technically dead.” Alex chimed in. “You sure about this?”

“If Zeke can come back, he’ll sort this mess out,” Drezke explained. “If not, I’ll be dead anyway. Best his family never know about this. And secondly, about Lake…” Drezke’s aura grew rapidly, Hordes of Heartless and even Unversed appeared all around the group. “Go after him to end him...I will. End. You.” With that, Drezke fell into a DTD, the Heartless and Unversed following suit.

“Well ain't he just a ray of sunshine,” Drex said.

“He’s just peachy.” Ben agreed.

“Well. Later guys. John should wake up soon once I'm gone. Take care.” Drex said before disappearing.

After he was gone everyone heard a noise. They looked to see John coming to. “What happened? John said before to see a bunch of people he didn't recognize. “Um, who are you?”

“People making sure your world wasn't destroyed,” Ben says. “So friends. Names Ben.”

“Thanks for the help. I'm John. John Corvo.” John said.

The others then introduced themselves as well. They filled John in on what happened. It was a lot to process.

“Wow. So Zeke is gone?” He said looking at the Foretellers.

“In a technical term, yes, but I have a feeling we’ll see him again. If not one, then in pieces.” Dan stated.

“So. What now?” John asked

Lan stepped up. “For now, let’s all return to our own worlds and take some well-deserved rest.”

“That's a good idea Lan” A voice from nowhere said. A purple portal appeared. Ben, Joy, and John could instantly tell it was void.

Ben and Joy summoned their weapons and held them at the ready, only knowing Jar as a friendly enough void being. “Who are you?” Ben growls, still expecting more enemies to appear.

The Figure walked out. “Don't worry. Besides you, all have been dealing with my brother Core, and my brother God brought you all together.”

“Hollow,” John said.

“ We will speak in a moment. For now, the others should return.” Hollow said. With a snap of his fingers, portals to their worlds appeared.

“Yeah, that’d be good.” Lan looked at the ring in his hands. “We have some bad news to break.” He and his siblings walked through the portal. Before Lan was fully through, he turned around and looked to John. “May your heart be your guiding key, Drexel.” With that, he left.

“Drexel?” John said. They left out a few bits of info when explaining to him what happened.

“It’s complicated…” Ben sighed out. “Anyways we better get going.”

“Sorry, we couldn't stay longer and talk.” Joy says. “See ya.” The two then entered the portal and left. 

“ There was another here but I sent him home already. He was caught up helping others from heartless and the like. So John. I believe it's time for your training to begin.” 







A portal suddenly appeared in the Town Square of the Daylight Empire. And who were to walk out but the Foretellers, all clad in their masks and robes. Those who around were confused, before a guard recognized them and approached.

“Ah, Master Foretellers. What are you doing in the Empire?” he asked.

“We came bearing urgent news for the royal family. Can you inform them that we need to talk?” Lan asked.

“Oh, of course, follow me.” The guard said, the Foretellers following.

In short time, the Foretellers and Zeke’s family all were in one of several sitting rooms. “So what brings you all here?” Celestia asked.

“Did Zeke send for help?” Twilight asked.

They said nothing but gazed at the floor in shame. Lan reached into his robes and pulled out the ring. “I’m sorry.” he stretched his arm to give Celestia the ring.

While the wives and even some of the kids seemed to understand, one spoke up. “Why...do you have his ring?” Diamond Tiara asked. Her mind not wanting to register its meaning. “Why do you have Dad’s ring?”

They still didn’t answer, not wanting to add any fuel to the fire. They stood there solemnly, while the rest of Zeke’s family started piecing together the puzzle.

Breaking the silence, Lan started to explain. “In the midst of our fight against Core, Zeke tried to take away Core’s Darkness and transfer it to himself. While he succeeded in taking his darkness, it was too much for him. Core survived as a Nobody and fled. The ring… was all we could salvage.”

They broke, most were crying now, Rainbow had tears running, but was keeping her teeth grit, Maud was even crying, a sight strange for all.

The Foretellers gave their condolences, then left, hoping the family could move on.
> Another Day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Over the city of Equestria Town, a portal appeared in the sky. Exiting the portal were the Foretellers, mounting their key-beasts. They settled at the threshold of their mansion and dispelled their beasts. All with solemn expressions on their faces.

“That was rough. Did we really need to lie to them?” Kira asked.

Dan nodded. “It was Zeke’s, or rather Drezke’s, decision to ask us. We gotta respect it.”

Jenny scratched her nape and sighed. “Yeah, but it was still tough though. We just had to tell his whole family he “died.” Not the best experience in the world.”

“All we can do is move on. We’ll see Zeke again, hopefully, whole.” Lan said.

The all started walking towards their front door. The moment they opened the door, they saw the Dazzlings on the other side.

“Oh, you’re awake,” Lan said surprised.

The three Sirens smiled nervously. “Y-yeah…” they stood there awkwardly for a while, not knowing what to say.

Alex clapped to break the silence. “Well since we’re all here, and it’s still morning, why not have breakfast? It’s my turn to cook after all.”

The next thing they knew, all of them were sitting in the dining room together. The Foreteller siblings idly chatting and eating the pancake breakfast Alex prepared, while the Sirens were just staring at their food and fidgeted nervously.

“You know,” Lan said to the Sirens, noticing they were nervous. “They say you eat with your eyes first, but I’m pretty sure you’d be full by now.” he joked.

The three of them hesitated, before finally digging into their breakfast.

After taking another sip of his coffee Lan spoke again. “So, do you three have a plan for the future?” He got straight to the point.

The room fell into silence as the Foretellers waited for the Sirens answer.

Aria sighed. “Honestly, we don’t know. After everything that happened last night, I guess I can speak for all of us when I say that we’re a little lost.”

Sonata nodded. “We’ve been in this world for a long time, and we’re so used to using out magic like we used too.”

“Although now that we’ve had a change of heart, we’re not doing that again. Even if we wanted to, we don’t have our magic anymore.” Adagio said, motioning to he discolored jewel in her choker.

The Foretellers nodded understandingly.

“Well, you could always stay at Canterlot High. Go to classes, make friends, be normal teenage girls… Well normal as you can get with a school full of Keyblade wielders.” Dan suggested.

Aria snorted. “Yeah like they would welcome us there, I sure wouldn’t. We brainwashed most of them and almost killed them with those Unversed. Pretty sure we’re the last people they would want to see again.”

“Well, like we said last night it won’t be easy,” Jenny added. “You did some bad that much is obvious, and you can’t change that. But that doesn’t mean you can’t do better for the future. Not everyone is going to forgive you just like that, it’s your job to earn it. On the bright side though, I can already think of a few who already accept you.”

Sonata tilted her head. “Who?”

Alex chuckled, “Well you’re in our house, and eating our food. It goes without saying that we already accept you. As well as Sunset and the other Rainbooms, so you won’t be totally alone.”

“So what will it be?” Kira finally asked.

The Sirens looked unsure at first. Although, after exchanging looks as if they were talking to each other, they came to a final agreement.

“Alright, we’ll stay,” Adagio answered, with her sisters nodding in agreement.

“Yeah! I wanna know what it’s like to make friends for one.” Sonata cheered.

“I’m tired of moving around anyways. It’s a nice enough a place to settle down in.” Aria said. “But we have another problem.”

“What?” Kira asked.

“We… don’t exactly have a place to stay.”

“Really?” Dan asked. “Where were you staying before?”

“We stayed at a hotel in town,” Adagio answered. “We used out magic to… persuade them to let us stay for free. But that’s not an option now.”

“You could always stay with us,” Lan said suddenly, shocking the Sirens and surprising his siblings. “I mean we have more than enough space in this big mansion. But, you’ll have to pull your own weight around here.” This time without hesitation, the Sirens accepted his offer.

Lan clapped his hands together. “Well, I guess that wraps up our morning. It’s about time we get ready for another day at school.” The Foretellers stood up and proceed to prepare for their day. Lan turned back to the Sirens and smiled, “All of us.”





(Lan Report 4)

Well, that’s the end of another report. Been a while since I did one of these.

“Okay, I think I got my second wind.” Adagio’s voice called out to me.

I’ve been training with Adagio for a majority of the morning. Ever since they decided to join our unions, they have been taking their training very seriously. It seems like from they have somewhat prior combat training from their own experiences back in Equestria.

At the moment, Adagio and I were training in the front yard of Foreteller mansion. The two of us were taking a quick break, so I decided to write a quick report. I close my laptop and stood across from her. Unicornis materializing in my hand, and a Starlight in hers.

“Are you ready?” I ask.

“Ready,
” She sang out the last part.

At that, we resumed her training. Her fighting style was well balanced between the physical and magical aspects of the Keyblade. Which is ideal for those in the Unicornis Union, but as the sparing goes on I can spot some obvious flaws. She’s too brash when attacking, not thinking out some of the moves she makes and relying too much on instinct.

Adagio panted tiredly as she stood across from me.

“You’ve improved quite a bit, considering how long you have been training under use. Why not call this a day?” I asked.

She smirked and rose her Keyblade again. “Sorry master, but I'm not done yet. I may be just a beginner, but my goal today is to at least knock you on your butt.”

I sighed at her stubbornness, but I can respect her spirit. “Alright then, let’s make this out the last stand. Come at me!”

She charged with all her might, and I kept my guard up ready for anything. Although, in the midst of her attack, neither of us noticed a miscellaneous stone on the ground. Before either of us noticed she tripped. She started barreling towards me, and in my attempt to catch her she plowed right onto my chest knocking both of us over.

“*Grunt.* Here’s a lesson for the both of us, always be aware of your surroundings. The most superfluous of items could turn the tides of any fight.” I said as I lifted my head off the ground.

When I did I found myself staring at the deep, dazzling (pun not intended), razzberry eyes of my student. Her head was resting on my chest as she was also staring back at me. We stayed in this position for what seemed like hours when in reality it was a few seconds.

All of a sudden her eyes and smile turned mischievous.

“Well, look at that. Looks like I did manage to knock you down.” She said.

I chuckled. “Looks like it. I guess I shouldn’t underestimate any of my students. Are you gonna get up now?”

She hummed, still having that strangely attractive, mischievous look. “I don’t know. I kind of like it here. Why don’t we stay like this for a while?” She started slowly crawling closer to my face. She was so close that our noses were practically touching. I couldn’t find any words to say, and I could feel my face heating up. “But probably not for too long, I wouldn’t want to make them too jealous.”

Them?

All of a sudden, I started feeling a familiar dark presence. I slowly turn my head, to see my four girlfriends glaring at us.

“Hey, there suga’,” AJ said slowly.

I started sweating profusely. “H-hey girls. What are you doing here?”

“We came here to see if you wanted to go out for lunch,” Fluttershy said with a dark whisp to her words.

Rarity’s brow started to twitch. “But it seems like you skipped all the way to dessert.”

Sunset started tapping her foot on the ground. “Is there something you want to tell us, babe?”

Before I could say anything, Adagio shot to her feet. “Well our morning training is over, I’m gonna go freshen up. See you later Master.” She sped off into the mansion, leaving me alone of my “loving” girlfriends.

Oh boy.





(3rd’s P.O.V)

“Rainbow, I’m still curious about why you wanted to go to the music store,” Dan ask his girlfriend.

It was another day in Equestria Town. After the latest battle, it was agreed by all of the Foretellers that they would take some time off. Today Dan spending time with Rainbow Dash, who wanted to go to the music store.

“I wanted to get a new guitar. Since out Keyblades stopped shifting into instruments I was stuck with my normal guitar. I grew kind of attached to the design, so I want to see if Vinyl could help me with some custom fitting.”  She explained, motioning to the guitar case on her back.

He raised my brow. “And why exactly did I have to accompany you?”

She swiftly wrapped her arms around him and fluttered her eyelashes. “Because I’m your girlfriend and you love me.”

“*Sigh* Well that's not wrong.” He said. A slight smile crept across his lips as they continue their walk to the music store.

They finally make it. The two of them entered the store to see Vinyl behind the counter not noticing them, but also saw a technicolored bat flying around the store with a guitar in its claws. Which happens to be a Spirit Komory Bat.

“Ahem.” Dan coughed.

She turned towards the pair, but then they widened under her shades as she saw me.

“Master!?” she shouted in surprise. That moment the Komory Bat dispersed and dropped the guitar it was carrying.

Dan’s eyes narrowed. “Vinyl Scratch. You weren’t misusing your Dream Eaters were you?”

Vinyl smiled nervously, “N-n-no! Of course not. I just needed it for that one time cause it was too heavy.”

*Stare~*

Dan’s stare intensified as she leans in closer to Vinyl. Vinyl got more nervous under the intense stare down, but a red hue covered her cheeks. Which went unnoticed by Dan, but not Rainbow who gained a mischievous smirk.

‘Oh-ho-ho~. I know what that means.’ Rainbow thought to herself

Dan backed off and sighed. “Well I’ll exempt it this once, but let’s not make it a habit of this. Dream Eaters are for aiding us in battle, and to be our companions.” Dan’s own Komory Bat appeared on his shoulder as he puts it. “Not for being lazy. Understand?”

“Yes, Master.” Vinyl bowed her head.

“Also, I hope you didn’t give any other of your Union members the same idea.”

“Vinyl!” Octavia entered the room from the back door. But behind her was a Kooma Panda Spirit behind her, dragging in a crate of boxes. “The new shipments came in.” She paused, realizing Dan was there. “O-oh! Hello Master Dan.”

Dan’s glare was now zeroed in on her, while Vinyl and Rainbow chuckled in the background.





(Jenny’s P.O.V)

*Clang!*

*Bink!*

*Crash!*

“Gahh!”

Hah~! Another day, another training session. Today, I’m sparing with my boyfriend, Flash Sentry. Yeah, you heard right, the two of us made it official. After that first coffee “date,” we went out a couple more times after that. One thing leads to another and we were dating, which makes this spar all the sweeter.

Flash was one of the advanced students, so he was putting up quite the fight. We were sparing on the football field, both of us were panting tiredly. We’ve been at it for some time, so that’s understandable. In his hands was his true Keyblade, Fate of the Wolf.



“You’ve gotten pretty tough Flash. Have you been training behind my back?” I asked, teasing him.

Flash smirked. “*Huff! Huff!* Well, I can’t get lazy now. I can’t call myself a member of the Ursus Union if I'm not as strong as a mountain.” He joked.

“Strong as a mountain huh?” I said, preparing for a final strike. “Let’s see how you handle this.
!” I dashed towards him with great speed.

I didn’t give him enough time to dodge, so he could only block. Once I struck his key with mine, the force knocked him back ways before landing on his back.

I walk up to him and laid down next to him. Both of us tired from our spare.

“I guess I got more growing to do before I catch up to you.” He sighed out.

I smiled, “Don’t beat yourself up over this. You’ve improved a lot. So much so that I could say that you’re close to your Mark of Mastery test. But for now, let’s rest up so we can go another round.”

“Hehe, I’m not sure I have enough energy for another spar.” He chuckled.

I smirked as I crawled up over him. “Have enough energy for this?” I locked my lips with his and start a make-out session.

He separated for a second and said, “Well not that tired.” then we continue making out.

Yeah, it's a good day.





(Kira’s P.O.V)

Hah~! I don’t like math!

Today I wanted to catch up on some work that I still had when we were all gone in the Dream World. I’ve got everything up to point, except for my worst subject. Math!

But at least I got a study buddy to help me. I called up Pip to see if he could help, since he is a straight-A student, and told him to meet me at the Cakes shop. Now I have a study buddy and a delicious milkshake!

“Alright Kira, let’s work with the negative integers now,” Pip said.

“Gahh! Can we take a break Pip? My brain hurts.” I whined.

“We just took a break, Kira. Just so you can finish your third milkshake.”

“I needed brain fuel!” I slump on the table. “Why do I need to study anyways. I’m a Keyblade Master! I fight evil and save worlds!”

“But you’re also a high school student, so studying is important too,” Pip said as a matter of fact. Well, he was right, but that didn’t stop me from using my secret weapon! Puppy dog eyes, go!

I could see him struggle to define my power, but it was all for not!

“Hah~. Okay, we’ll take a break. But after its straight back to studying!” He tried to be first. Keyword tried. It was cute how he was trying to be intimidating.





(Alex’s P.O.V)

This. Is. Tense.

When Pinkie invited me over to her place for Netflix and Chill, I thought it was the
kind of chill. Not literally watching Netflix and Chilling, but that’s not the tense part.

Her sisters decided to join us.

Now I have nothing against any of the pie sisters, but our first encounter was anything but a warm welcome. I was trying to make a good impression on her family, just a simple hello. Although I didn’t expect them to be so protective of Pinkie. The first time I met Maud she threatened to throw a bolder on me if I hurt her sister. Not her pet rock who is named bolder mind you. Limestone did the same, but with a lot more emotion and colorful language. Marble tried to be threatening, but it only made her more adorable. I had to act afraid, so I would hurt her feelings.

I’ve talked to them more and several occasions and things seemed to be going well. I felt like they were starting to warm up to me. But for some reason I’m feeling the tension in the air.

Right now we were watching one of Pinkie’s favorite movies, “Stormy with a said of Pudding.” It was making me hungry, and it doesn’t help that Pinkie at all the popcorn.

“Oopsies! Out of popcorn. I better get some more.” She got up to leave.

“Um. Why don’t I come with you?” I tried to get out of the tense situation.

“Nah don’t be silly. I’m just getting popcorn. Wait here and enjoy the movie, you’ll enjoy the next part.” She said leaving the room.

Here I am, focusing all of my attention on the movie, trying to avoid the tension I feel from the sisters.

“So Alex,” Maud suddenly spoke. “How are things between you and our sister?”

“Um, great. Yeah, everything's going perfectly fine.” I said nervously.

“Yeah, we could probably guess that,” Lime said harshly. “She talks about you all the time. About how her training going, about your dates, and
activities.” She smirked.

I immediately knew what she meant. “She tells you about that stuff!?”

“She tells us everything.” Marble side quietly, and tried to hide behind her hair. “Most of the time she’s very detailed about it.”

I feel the weight shift on the couch I was sitting on. Maud had been shuffling closer to me until she was right next to me.

“It makes me want to see if you’re everything she says you are.” She said seductively, sliding her hand closer to my inner thigh.

I jerked back. “W-w-what are you doing? You know I’m dating your sister!” I stuttered. Suddenly Lime slung her arm over my shoulder and pressed her bust against my arm.

“C’mon big guy. You say you can’t handle all of us Pie’s?” She teased.

“But I’m not cheating on your sister!” I said, trying to get out of the situation. Then I felt a weight on my lap, which is where marble decided to plant herself.

“Is it cheating if she agrees to it?” she asked.

Wait, what?

“Hey!” Pinkie suddenly entered the scene, with a bowl of popcorn in her arms. “How could you…”

“P-Pinkie! It’s not what it looks li-!”

“How could you start without me!”

WhatX2?

“Huh?” I asked dumbly.

Pinkie smiled. “C’mon honey. You didn’t really think I actually meant Netflix and chill did you?” She laughed. “My sisters and I have been talking about this for a while now. I’ve been so happy being with you for the past few months, I wanted to share that happiness with my sisters. Who, in fact, have feelings for you too.” I look over to her sister, who all have blushes on their faces. “Plus this shouldn’t be anything new to you. Lan’s dating Sunset, Rarity, AJ, and Fluttershy. Why don’t we try that ourselves?”

This is going to be a long day.





(3rd person P.O.V)

“*Pant! Pant! Pant!*”

The sound heavy breathing and splashing could be heard. In the streets of a dark, rainy city, ran a man wearing a black armored jumpsuit, and a mask that was half black and half bronze. He was holding his bleeding right arm as he ran as if he was afraid of something.

He ducked into an alleyway, hoping to hide from whatever it is he was running from, only to have a Scraper Unversed appeared and slashed at him. Three slashed across his chest spilled blood as he fell on his back.

“Stop running Slade. It’s really pathetic.” Suddenly, Crow drops down from above.

Slade made a desperate attempt to escape, but a Bruiser cut him off.

“You helped me conquer, you helped me crush those pesky titans, you gave me this power! In return I got you all that you ask for. That was our deal. This wasn’t part of it!” Slade yelled.

“Yeah, you scratch my back and I scratch yours. Yadda, yadda. But you forget, we’re the bad guys. You were gonna screw me over if I didn’t first. Plus, the only thing I really needed was your heart. Don’t worry, it’ll be put to good use.” Crow summoned his Keyblade and stabbed Slade in the chest. Slade’s body disappeared, and his heart flowed into the keyblade.

“Well, that’s another check off my list.” A Door To Darkness opened behind him, “One more step towards my goal. C’mon boys.” He walked through the Door with his Unversed following him.
> Xross: Dream Meeting
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It was another normal weekend in the Foreteller Mansion. Alex, Dan, and Jenny were off doing their own thing, as well as the Dazzlings. That left Lan and Kira for some brother sister bonding time.

And they way they chose to spend their time, is by testing out a new Dream Field!

(Inside the Dream Field)

*Pink!*

*Clash!*

*Roar!*

Lan and Kira were sparing in their Keyblade armor, along with their Dream Eaters who were fighting each other. One was a Pegislick, the other was a Weeflower. They were all sparing in a new Dream Field that Kira created.

They were fighting in what looks like a city street. Tall skyscrapers surrounded them as they were all lite up in neon lights, and strange childlike drawings of smiley suns, daisies and things of that nature.

The Foreteller siblings continued to spar along with their Dream Eaters.

“Hey Kira? What was the effect of this Dream Field again?” Lan asked.

“You forgot already? This is Smile Town! I made it so it amps up the strength of positive energy. So our spirit Dream Eaters get stronger when they’re here, and probably make the Unversed weaker. Given that they are made of negative energy.” She boasted.

Lan chuckled. “Right, my mistake. It’s holding up pretty well for a new field.”

“Yeah, you’re right. Why not turn it up a notch?” Kira said as Vulpus started to glow slightly.

Lan smirked under his helmet. “I was thinking the exact same thing.”

In a flash, the two charged at each other.

“Hah!”

“Seiya!”

*Clank!*
Their attacks collided with each other with so much force, a crater formed on the ground under them.

*Crack!*

“Huh?” they both of them asked.

Off to the side, they could see cracks forming in the Dream Field.





“Hm? What’s this place?”

After the crack had appeared in their dream field, revealing a strange cave system full of gangly looking trees growing throughout it. The shadows covered the ceiling but there appeared to be no actual ceiling at all. In the distance were several locked doors though they each had a light spilling lock on each of them.

“I don’t remember making this part of the field.” Kira said.

“This is weird.” Lan stated. “A dream within a dream? Hope we aren’t caught up in an Inception plot. I still don’t understand that movie.”



“Who’s there!?” Kira shouted readying her Keyblade. Her brother doing the same.

A cloud of bats flew past startling the two before disappearing back into the darkness.

“Oh, okay. Creepy bats. That fits the cave cliche. So what do we do now bro?” Kira asked.

“Yeah what do we do bro?” A voice called from behind Kira. Only for nothing to be there.

“Ahhh! Firaga!” Kira sent a fire spell in the direction of the voice in panic. But it only struck the side of a tree, nothing else.

“Okay, now that’s a tell that there is definitely someone here.” Lan raised his blade. “Show yourself! Are you an enemy?”

Nothing but the whistling wind blew through the cave and silence blanketed the area.

“Ahh! I don’t like this! Is this gonna be like Nightmare on Elm Street? Are we gonna see Freddy!?” Kira started swinging wildly.

Lan facepalmed with a sigh. “I knew you couldn’t handle that movie.”

“It is pretty scary, huh?” The voice struck behind Lan but soon fled back into the shadows once again.

“This is almost as much of a headache as the Master of Masters. ”Lan said rubbing his temples. “Plus he gets our meta references. Please come out. If you don’t mean harm then neither do we.”

Once again no answer came out right away. A small piece of paper slowly flew down between the two fluttering down almost too perfectly so that the blank side was only seen.

Kira started at the paper scared, her knees started to buckle. She took small steps back and started poking at it with her Keyblade. Nothing happened.

“Bro! I don’t know what movie this is from!” Kira yelled.

Lan sighed in annoyance. “Forget the movie! I’m tired of this. If this is a dream, then we have some influence here.” Lan placed his hand on the cave flow as he started to glow. In an instant, the shadowy cave terrain was replaced with a very illuminated cave filled with several mangled trees that also hid their own shadows.

A thestral hung from one of the sturdier looking branches looking down on the two people watching them closely. It’s amber eyes glowed even in the bright light. As quickly as the light shot up it was turned back down and the thestral was lost in the shadows once again.

“Ahhhhh! I don’t like it!” Kira shouted again as she continued to shiver.

“How did the lights go off? Is someone else controlling the dream?” Lan questioned.

“I’m quite nice when you get to know me.” The voice answered and gripped onto Kira’s back.

Kira’s expression darkened as she slowly turned around. She saw the same menacing amber eyes they saw earlier.

“AHHHHHHHHHHH!” Suddenly, the Weeflower Spirit she summoned prior rushed in and knocked the figure away from her.

“Oof… too much?” The voice called out as it fled back into the darkness. “Too bad I was your spirit animal miss.”

“Spirit animal?” Lan chuckled. “Well you obviously don’t know a Dream Eater when you see one.”

“No I know. We’re different. Dream Eaters being the purified heartless living within the sleeping worlds that some are able to tame. I know what she knows. Hence I am her spirit animal.” The voice called out.

“But you don’t sound like a penguin! I took an online quiz, that proves it!” Kira yelled randomly.

“Your true spirit animal comes from the soul. Not a quiz made by others over the internet.” The voice answered from another location than the last. “You have the soul of a pony within you.”

“Oh.” Kira’s expression dropped. “But I’m already part pony and vampire. Can I switch with someone else?”

“No. It is set in stone. As a thestral I will lead you on your blood crusade and into the future while you seal keyholes and capture the hearts of all the boys… probably.” The voice chided Kira though there was a small chuckle near the end.

“All the boys? Is this a reverse harem story!?” Kira said, eyes turning into stars.

“No! No! None of that!.” Lan interrupted her train of thought. “Okay, let’s have a chance of scenery.” He pulled out a Dream card.
The cracked portal behind the siblings started expanding before it replaced the cave terrain entirely.

“Well guess you don’t get the reverse harem story. Still you already have that one boy under your hoof or hand don’t you.” The voice came into view flapping down on his hooves and stretching out. He sounded uncertain of things though it was subtle.

“Ah so you’re the one who-!” Before Lan could finish his sentence, a pink blur rushed pass him towards the new arrival.

“Oh my gosh! A bat pony! He’s so cute!” Kira said latching on to it, while petting its mane.

“Well… this is unexpected. As your spirit animal I approve.” The thestral answered.

“As I was saying.” Lan jumped back in. “So you were the one messing with us?”

“Nope that was the other bat pony out there. I’m her spirit animal as you can see from her ministrations of patting my head.” The thestral looked at the man ignoring him entirely for the head pats.

“Aw, can you be a fox? I already am like that, so a fox would go with my Union.” Kira asked.

“Nope. It would require you to unlock your soul like Sora, otherwise, I can’t do anything but be you.” The thestral answered tapping his hooves together. Kira pouted.

“Kira!” Lan yelled as she yanked his sister off the Thestral by the back of her armor. “Can we get down to brass tacks already!? All this banter is getting annoying!”

“Ah… he’s the party pooper always dancing around in your head.” The voice stated though he sounded confused.

A tick mark appeared on Lan’s forehead, before an orb of light formed in his palm. Thrusting it skywards it disappeared, but what appeared behind him was a technicolored T-rex. This was a Tyranto Rex spirit.


The thestral did nothing at first. “Your brain was right. He is a buzzkill.” A shield was summoned to his hoof and just as the Tyranto Rex took a step forward a large flow of ice formed around it captured the spirit and keeping it locked in place. “Ok I’ve had my fun now.”

“Okay, now let’s talk.” Lan said calming down. “But first, one of the best things about Dream Eaters, their physical forms can be dispelled.” The Tyranto Rex disappeared, leaving an ice statue of its likeness in it place.

“Neat. So let’s break this then.” The thestral summoned a keyblade and hit the ground unlocking the area and returning it into a cave once again. “So more people to meet and more keybladers that have something going on with god right?”

“Oh, so you already know? That means you’re a survivor of the Mayan test. RIght?” Kira asked.

“More people? Does that mean you met others?” Lan asked.

“First one was very depressing to listen to. Second one I called Spark Plug because he decided to look like Twilight. Last one was kind of arrogant sounding and had a little boy chained to his side.” The thestral muttered as he flapped back to a tree and hung upside down once again.

“Ah! Zeke, Eclipse, and Ben. So I guess we’re the latest ones?” Kira said sheepishly.

“Was there a reason they came here?” Lan asked. “I wish all of us were here to meet you though.”

“Too many cooks ruin the soup. Two is fine. So why are you here? The last guys came here by accident and most of them were either depressing or fun to mess with. You land on the other half, by the by. Though just like the rest you look quite weird. We’re almost twinsies.” The thestral chuckled as he looked at Kira.

“We came here by accident too. We were testing one of our Dream Fields, I guess our over exerting the power limit caused a malfunction.” Kira explained as she dispelled her armor. “My names Kira by the way. Leader of the Vulpus Union!”

Her brother followed her lead. “And I’m Lan, her brother. Leader of the Unicornis Union.”

“Neat. Dead people coming back to life to not get dragged back into their mistakes. Or new people? It’s funny how much you think about things when you just got back from almost dying once again. Ah… right. I’m Nebula Gray… at least now I am.” Gray chimed in wrapping his wings around his body.

“Nice to meet you!” Kira waved at him. “It’s always nice to meet a new friend.”

“Little soon for that. Let’s say we’re on the way towards it.” Gray answered clearly uncomfortable for some reason.

Kira’s expression dropped as she began to twiddled her thumbs. Tears began to surface on her eyes as she pouted cutely. “Ah, okay. I guess you’re my friend, and I’m not yours yet.”

“That’s never worked on me. I was a cop before and I can tell the difference between manipulative and genuine. Ah there is it… the hidden smirk hidden beneath the frown. I said you are working your way towards it. Friendships are built on trust and hard work. We barely met and have only just started speaking to each other. Trust is earned… never given.” Gray answered… never looking in their direction as his eyes took a thousand yard stare.

Kira pouted, more comically this time. “Hm, well i had to give it a try. You’re pretty mature for a cute pony.” she chuckled.

“I’m twenty six.” Gray deadpanned looking at the young girl.

“Exactly!” She said.

“Well anyways.” Lan interjected. “It is nice to meet another survivor. Mayhaps we can trade stories?”

“I don’t know… You seem a bit boring. She’s at least entertaining. Also the head pats. That’s always a plus. Do you have a good story?” Gray smirked as he pointed at Lan.

Lan smirked. “I may be more interesting than you think.”

“Yeah!” Kira said. “He’s kind of a square, a prude, and really dense. So he has some funny stories. Plus I have stories about him I can tell.”

“Then you can speak about your stories to his detriment since it works out in your favor and make things interesting. Final offer. Take it or leave it.” Gray announced in a commentator’s voice over.

Even after Lan’s protest, his sister and the thestral began to tell stories. Kira mentioned the mess with Sunset and the recent fight against the Dazzlings and their eventual reformation so long as her brother kept it in his pants, to his louder protests. Gray, on the other hoof, as he said it, recalled the fight against Nightmare Moon and nearly dying against her and the Demon Tide heartless. The mention of finding love in six mares was met with Lan trying to poke fun of it like the other two did for him. Gray instead mentioned all the things he did to the detriment of Kira’s innocence and Lan’s frustration.

“You did ask.” Gray bluntly stated.

“That’s quite the tale.” Lan said. “It’s pretty refreshing to hear the story of a survivor who isn’t overpowered like the others.”

“But I don’t get one thing.” Kira asked. “What did the stuff you did with your wings have to do with the story?”

“Ask your brother. He’d love to tell you everything that was mentioned. He’ll answer or your siblings if he doesn’t and you can tell them that he was the one who let you listen to that talk.” Gray chuckled winking one eye at Lan to tease him. “Let me continue my story then.” He continued as Lan glared at him.

There was mention of a grand underwater empire hidden behind a large sea monster that guarded it. The eventual loss of all the survivors and the fight against a true monster who turned into an even dangerous monster. Then there was mention of a grand forest that was almost lost to the darkness and besieged by an owl. When it was said that the owl was a mother who was only protecting her last young and the eventual restoration of the light of the world that put actual tears in Kira’s eyes.

“And that’s all I’ve done so far.” Gray offhandedly stated as if it were no big deal.

“Wow! You’ve been to a lot more worlds than we have. I guess it’s because we never really had a reason to.” Kira pouted.

“Atlantis sounds like a nice place. Too bad it ended that way.” Lan said. “So since you finished your latest adventure, you’re just relaxing now?”

“Well… I am in the dream world. So yeah… probably relaxing.” Gray smirked once again chuckling at the obviousness.

“Okay smartass. Just trying to move the conversation along.” Lan stretched out his arms. “Well it’s about time we took our leave. We’ve taken enough of your time.”

“Plus he’s got a makeup date with his girlfriends who caught him with Adagio” Kira smirked.

He sighed. “Don’t rub it in.”

“Rub it in. Rub it in. Rub it in.” Gray chanted in the background.

Kira and Lan began walking back through the cracked portal, but Kira stopped. “Oh wait!” She ran back up to Gray and held something out to him. It was a card. “It’s Smile Town! I know that we just met and stuff, and we don’t know much about each other, other than what we told. It just looked like you could use a smile.” She smiled at him adorably.

Gray took the card and summoned a book. He tapped it against her head and flew back into the darkness. He waved goodbye and flew back into the shadows.





Lan and Kira walked back into their Dream Field, with the cracked portal closing behind them.

“Well that was interesting. Right bro?” Kira said to her brother.

“He was an interesting fellow. Uncouth and annoying, but one of the more casual meetings we’ve had. Pretty refreshing.” Lan said. Suddenly, the Smile Town Field dissolved around them. “Did you disperse the Field?”

“No, I gave it to Gray. He looked like he could use a little smile.”

Lan eyed her suspiciously, before sighing. “Well I won’t question it. But whatever happens because of it is on you. Not if you’ll excuse me, I have to get ready.” He began walking into the mansion.

“Have fun kissing your girlfriends asses!” Kira yelled with a smirk.

“Laguage!”
> Miraculous New World
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

“Uhhh~! I hate math!” Jenny groaned with her head down on the lunch table. 

At the moment, the five Foretellers, plus the Rainbooms, were sitting together in the cafeteria eating their lunch. 

“Well if you actually studied for that test them maybe it wouldn’t have been so difficult,” Dan said slyly. 

Jenny glared at him, “Thanks for the recommendation! Now go screw yourself!” She yelled at him. 

“Whoa, calm down there girl.” AJ tried to calm her friend. With the others agreeing.

After taking a deep breath Jenny calmed down. “Sorry. It’s just, when you’re a Keyblade Master training your own Union, and a High School student, it gets pretty rough.” 

“You aren’t the only one Jenny.” Lan said. “All of us have our own Unions to take care of, plus school. And for me, I have paperwork to do. Thanks guys.” He said gazing at his siblings, who looked away. 

*Shine!*

Suddenly, the Wayfinder around Kira’s neck started to glow a faint pink.

“Hm? What’s up with my Wayfinder?” Kira said observing it closely. Faint glows started to show on the other Foretellers, who’s Wayfinders also started to glow.

“They’ve never done this before.”

“Hm, the Master of Masters did say that they hold some sort of power. You think this is what he was talking about?” Alex asked.

“Yes! Something interesting is happening.” Kira cheered. “Let’s go back to the mansion and figure it out.”

*RIIIIINNNNG!*

“...After class.”

(After School: Foreteller Mansion)

One half school day later, the Foreteller’s returned home with their still glowing. They had left the training for their unions to the Rainbooms today as they make sure nothing is wrong.

“So, what is it these things actually do?” Jenny said spinning her’s on it’s chain. The others didn’t answer as they were tinkering with their own Wayfinders.

“I’m not entirely sure. There doesn’t seem to be any secret mechanisms to any of them, so maybe there is a spell we need to cast on them?” Dan said.

“I tried a Curaga spell on mine, but it didn’t do anything. And I don’t want to try any attack magic on it in case they aren’t magic proof.” Kira said.

“So, they aren’t doing anything by themselves.” Lan started. “Maybe together?” He placed his Wayfinder on the coffee table, the others followed his lead.

They didn’t react at first, but then they started to shining in sync and floated up a bit. They floated higher in the air and flew outside through an open window nearby.

They all rushed outside, to see their Wayfinders in a star-like formation high in the sky. A keyhole formed in the center.

“Is that a keyhole?” Kira asked. 

“It looks like our Wayfinder’s are telling us to go off-world,” Dan said.

“Yeah, but to where? We don’t know where this portal is leading us. It could be some sort of trick for all we know.” Alex said.

Lan nodded, “It might be, but the Master gave us these himself. Plus we don’t know what is on the other side unless we check it out. There could be people in danger, we at least have to know what’s going on.” Lan reasoned. 

“*Sigh* Fine, but if this is some sort of trap Crow is doing then I’m saying I told you so.” Alex raised his Keyblade towards the Keyhole. A beam of light shot the center, and it glowed bright until the space around it broke. Like the sleeping keyholes in KH Dream Drop Distance.

“Yay! New world! This will be the first world we go to on our own. Without any other survivors!” Kira cheered as she through Vulpus in the air, transforming it into its Keybeast form. 

“Good thing it’s Friday.” Dan muttered as he and the others followed her lead, as well as activating their armor. They mounted their Keybeasts and flew through the portal.

The second they entered, they were suddenly going at high speed through a tunnel of space. Stars rushed by as they felt the harsh wing going through their hair.

“The space between worlds never gets old to see!” Dan yelled.

“This is awesome!” Alex and Kira yelled.

After a moment of surfing through space, they saw a world coming into sight. Its shape was like earth, the Eiffel Tower sat atop of the whole thing with a black cat and a lady bug flying around it.

“Is that it?” Jenny asked. “It looks like what it would look like in the games. How are we supposed to land on it?” As if it cue, another keyhole shaped portal appeared. “Well that’s convenient.” 

They all flew through the portal.





When they exited, they appeared in the sky above a very beautiful city. In the distance, they could see the Eiffel Tower.

“Oh! We’re in Paris! How pretty.” Kira exclaimed. 

“Hm, I should bring Rarity here one of these days. I know she’d love it.” Lan made a mental note to himself. 

“Okay, so we’re here, but it looks pretty peaceful. What did we need to come her for?” Alex asked. 

*Boom!*

A loud boom rang through the air, and they could see smoke rising in the distance. 

“Well, that answers my question.” 

With that, they all steered their key-beasts towards the commotion.





Through the streets of Paris, multiple Unversed were tearing their way through the streets. Wreaking havoc to the town, but mainly surrounded on two individuals.

“Things are getting a bit hairy here Ladybug!” The male of the duo grunted, dodging a slash from a Scraper Unversed. He wore a black latex suit that covered his whole body, and a long black belt around his waist which hung off his back like a tail. His hair was blonde, reached passed his ears, along with two cat ear atop his head. His emerald green eyes were surrounded by a black face mask that only covered the top half of his face. In his clawed, gloved, hands was a silver bow staff. 

“Hang in there Cat Noir. We can’t let up!” The girl of the duo ordered. She had on a red and black polka dotted unitard. Her hair was black and reached down the nape of her neck, and tied into twin tails. Her eyes were as blue as the sky, surrounded by a similar mask to cat noir only red with black dots. She was wielding a yoyo that shared her costumes color schemes.

“But our weapons aren’t even doing that much damage! Plus we still need to deal with him!” Cat Noir gestured to the figure behind the unversed. 

The figure was a male standing on top of a wrecked car. He wore very punk like outfit of black jeans and a navy blue shirt with a white skull on it. His wrists had spiked cuffs on them, his face was pale with dark eyeliner under his eyes. In his hands was a giant paint brush that had the Unversed symbol in the crest of the brush. 

“That’s right Unversed, fight in the name of Graffiti! I’ll be painting rebellion all over this city! But I’ll need your Miraculous for Hawk Moth to do that. So give them up!” The villain announced. He splashed black paint on the ground with his brush, and a Bruiser Unversed rose from the paint. 

The Bruiser charged straight at the two heroes, ready to flatten them under its weight. 

*Slash!*

Before the Bruisers attack could land, it was destroyed by an armored Jenny landing in its path and delivering a downward slash. 

The Ursus leader turned to the two heroes, “Hey there. Mind if we join the party?”

“We?” The ladybug and cat asked in unison. The Unversed surrounding the two heroes were being slain by the other four Foretellers. 

The heroes of Paris looked shocked at the new arrivals. The creatures that they have never seen before and were having difficulty beating, were being slain in one mere moment. 

Graffiti sneered at his minions being destroyed. “More goody-goody heroes? Meh, doesn’t matter to me. I’ll just brush over the lot of you!” He swung his paintbrush once more, making more Unversed.

The Foretellers stood at the ready for the upcoming fight, right in front of the two baffled hero duo.

“Hey, polka dot, black cat.” Alex looked back at the duo, “You’re the heroes right? Mind explaining the situation?”

Cat Noir glared, “First of all the name’s Cat Noir, and the lovely lady here is Ladybug. Second, why should we trust you five?”

“Look, boy,” Jenny argued. “We are the ones who can take out the Unversed, and you two are the ones who know how to take down the graffiti guy. It doesn’t take a genius to know that we need to work together. So are you with us, or are you gonna let him hurt more innocent people?” 

Cat Noir was about to retort, but Ladybug stopped him with her hand on his shoulder.

“She’s right Cat. We’re outnumbered, and it looks like their weapons are the only things doing damage. We can get explanations later, but if they are here to help let’s let them.” Ladybug said determined. 

Cat Noir relented, seeing his partners point. 

“Alright everyone. It’s hero hour!” Lan announced as his siblings summoned their keyblades, and Cat and Ladybug readied their weapons.





In a very dark room, with only a single, circular window letting in the sunlight. There stood a man wearing a dark purple, three-piece suit with a small, white, butterfly-shaped pin on his lapel. His face was completely covered by a silver mask that only showed his mouth and blue eyes.

This was Hawk Moth, bearer of the Moth Miraculous, and right now he did not look happy.

“Who are these pests!” Hawk Moth yelled as he struck his cane on the ground. “Graffiti came so close! He and the Unversed were about to obtain the Miraculous! Who are these new pests?”

“Those would be my pains in the neck.” From the darkness of the room, Crow stepped out. “Took them long enough to find me.”

“You knew that your adversaries would be here?” Hawk Moth chided.

Crow shrugged, “I’ve been to many worlds Hawk Moth. I assumed they would come after me at some point. Looks like they chose now to do it.”

Hawk Moth groaned in frustration. “Well do you have a plan!? We had a deal. You would assist me in obtaining Ladybug and Cat Noir's Miraculous, in exchange I would offer my service to your cause.”

“Relax, Hawk. Graffiti was just a test run of our powers combined. Now that I have a feel of how this works. I got a bigger and better plan.” Crow smirked.





The battle between our heroes and Graffiti was inning its climax. While Aced, Invi, Ava, and Gula were holding back the Unversed from attacking citizens, Cat, Ladybug, and Ira were fighting Graffiti. 

Graffiti sent another slash wave of black paint towards the three heroes, which Ira sliced in half with his keyblade.

“Is there anything I should know about this enemy?” Ira asked the duo.

“Let’s not hurt him too much. He’s just a normal person possessed by an Akuma, so we just need to destroy the object it’s possessed and he’ll turn back to normal.” Ladybug explained.

Cat nodded, “And I’m willing to bet that it’s in that paint brush of his.”

Ira readied his Keyblade. “Alright, I’ll make an opening and you two get the brush.” He charged straight for Graffiti, slashing his blade down only to be blocked by Graffiti's brush.

While the two of them continued their exchange of attacks, the hero duo of Paris held back to think of a plan.

“So, have any ideas m’lady?” Cat Noir asked.

Ladybug surveyed the situation, until an idea came to her. “Yes I do kitty, here is what we’ll do.” She began to whisper her plan to her partner. 

Ira and Graffiti continued their battle. Neither of them leading up on their constant stream of attacks. Although Ira was mostly stalling for Cat Noir and Ladybug to initiate a plan.

Suddenly, Cat Noir appeared behind Graffiti. Not that the villain noticed, but it caught Ira’s attention. Cat signaled Ira to push Graffiti further towards him, so he nodded.

Ira’s Keyblade charged with energy, “Blitz!” He charged towards the villain with a powerful combo of attacks. Which broke Graffiti’s guard and made him stumble back.

With the villains guard down, Cat Noir used his bow staff to trip him up. Which lead to Graffiti to fall back and lose grip of his brush. Acting fast, Ladybug used her yo-yo to snatch the brush away. 

“My brush!” Graffiti recovered and charged towards Ladybug for his weapon back.

“Cat Noir!” Ladybug tossed the brush towards her partner.

“I got it, M’lady!” Cat rose his right claw in the air. “Cataclysm!” Black energy surrounded itself around his claw as he caught the brush. The moment Cat caught the brush, it turned to an onyx black before it completely disintegrated. Leaving only a black butterfly in its place. Which in turn made the Unversed disappear, and Graffiti to turn back into a civilian.

“No more evil doing for you little Akuma.” Ladybug opened her yo-yo revealing a light screen on its face. “Time to De-evilize!” She swung her yo-yo and caught the Akuma inside of it.

The other Foreteller’s approached their leader and the duo.

“I’m pretty sure ‘De-evilize’ isn’t a real word,” Gula whispered to his siblings.

Ladybug opened her yo-you once again, setting the butterfly free, although it was not snow white. “Bye bye little butterfly.” She then threw her yo-yo in the air. “Miraculous Ladybug!” Her yo-yo dispersed into a large swarm of ladybugs surrendered my a magical aura, miraculously fixing the damage done by their battle.

“Well, that’s a convenient way to clean up.” Aced shrugged.

“Ahem.” The Foretellers turned towards the hero duo.

“Thank you for your help.” Ladybug bowed her head slightly.  “We probably wouldn’t have lasted if you five hadn’t showed up.” she extended her hand.

“It was no big deal. Just doing what we do best.” Ava accepted the handshake.

“But now I want answers.” Cat Noir intervene. “You seemed to know what those other monsters were, and your weapons were able to damage them when we couldn’t. Just who are you?”

Before anyone could answer, an alerting beeping caught their attention. Which originated from Cat Noir’s ring.

“Uh oh, you’re about to change back Cat.” Ladybug said worriedly.

“Then I guess explanations will wait for another time,” Ira interjected as he opened a Door to Light.

“Wait! We still have questions, we don’t even know your names.” Cat called.

“You can call us the Foreteller’s. Don’t worry, we will meet again.” With that, the Foreteller’s walked through the door. Though, before Ira walked through he turned towards the duo. "May your heart, be your guiding key." He walked through the door, and it closed behind him.

Ladybug and Cat Noir just stared at where the Foretellers once were, with stupefied
Expressions.

“Well, they were an interesting group,” Cat stated before his ring beeped again.

“We’ll figure it out later. We got to go before we transform back. Bug out!” Ladybug used her yo-yo to swig away.





In an alleyway a good distance away, Ladybug landed out of sight. Hey body glowed slightly before her costume was replaced with casual clothes. She wore a dark gray blazer with rolled up sleeves. The inside of the blazer is lined in white with pink polka dots, and it has black trimming. Underneath, she wore a white t-shirt with black stitching and a flower design below the collar. She also wore pink rolled up jeans and blush pink ballet flats with dark red soles. This was Marinette Dupain-Cheng.

“*Sigh* Well that was exhausting. Good thing the Foretellers showed up or I would have lost my Miraculous. I just wish I knew who they were.” Marinette said to herself.

“They are the Foretellers. The First Keyblade Masters, trained by the Master of Masters.” A high pitched voice called out to her. Floating in front of Marinette was a small creature that was about four inches tall. She has a large head, a tiny body, and dark blue eyes. She resembles a ladybug, with two antennae, a large black spot on her forehead, back, and each side of her head, and a short tail with three tips aligned vertically. This was Tikki, the Kwami of the Ladybug Miraculous

“You know who they are Tikki?” Marinette asked surprised.

Tikki nodded, “Yes, and now that they are here, it means something big is about to happen. We need to discuss this with Master Fu. This is of the utmost importance.” Her voice held a surprisingly serious tone.

Hearing the urgency in her voice, Marinette nodded. “Alright Tikki. We’ll go first thing tomorrow. Good thing it’s the weekend.” With that, the two left the alley way. What they didn’t notice, was the Foretellers, in their civilian forms, watching over them on a roof.

Lan nodded towards his sister.“Kira, Jenny, follow her. Alex, Dan, and I will follow the cat.” Lan ordered, with his siblings agreeing.
> A Miraculous Origin Story!
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Marinette’s P.O.V)

That villain yesterday really had me exhausted. Now it’s Saturday morning. I wanted to go see Master Fu right after breakfast, but my parents needed help in the bakery this morning. 

“Marinette!” From my coat pocket, Tikki poked her head out and spoke in a harsh whisper. “We should be going to Master Fu’s right now. We need to tell him about the Foretellers!”

“And we will,” I whispered back. “But I can’t bail on my parents right now. I promise once I’m done here, we’ll go see Master Fu.” 

Before Tikki could retort, the bell at the front door rang. Tikki ducked back into my pocket while I put on my best smile. Two customers whom I’ve never seen before came in.

One was a tall girl that looked about seventeen. Her eyes and hair were brown, cut short, and she always wore a black jacket over a white T-shirt with blue jeans. The other girl looked about my age, albeit a little shorter than me. She had short, black hair and blue eyes, and wearing a pink frilly blouse and blue jeans. But what's strange is that she had a black eye patch over her left eye.

“Welcome to our bakery!” I greeted both of them. “I haven’t seen you two around before. Are you new in town?” 

“Yup!” The smaller girl answered cheerfully. “My brothers, sister, and I just got into town yesterday.”

“Oh, how nice! My name’s Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

“I’m Kira, and this is my older sister Jenny.” Kira gestured to the girl behind her. 

“Nice to meet you.” Jenny said cooly, “But Kira, let’s not forget we came here for breakfast for us and the boys.” 

“Oh yeah! What would you suggest we get?” Kira asked me. 

“Hm, well our croissants are one of the more popular pastries on our menu. Along with some coffee.” I suggested.

“That sounds great. We’ll take five of those, as well as five coffee’s.” 

“One de-caf.” Jenny interrupted her sister, “Because of how someone gets around caffeine.” Her serious remark made Kira pout, as I let out a small chuckle.

“You two seem really close, I wish I had a sibling like you guys,” I said as I got their order. “So why are you all in Paris? Vacation?” I asked. 

“Not exactly,” Jenny spoke up. “I guess you could call it a business trip. We have a job to do here, but a little sightseeing here and there wouldn’t hurt.” She smirked.

“But I didn’t expect Paris to have their own superheroes!” Kira cheered. “What were their names again?”

“I think it was Pokadot and Black Cat, or something,” Jenny answered.

‘Pokadot!?’ “Their names are Ladybug and Cat Noire.” I corrected sheepishly. 

“What about those other five?” Kira asked. “They looked so much cooler!”

My eyebrow twitched slightly. ‘Cooler!? They just showed up and are already getting popular!?’

“I don’t know who they are. They are new around here.” I answered. “Anyways, here’s your order!” I handed them their order.

Kira reached into her wallet and handed me some cash.

“Keep the change! Hope to see you again soon.” Kira said as both of them left abruptly.

Hm… what strange girls, but they were really friendly. I hope I can meet them again. I went to go and put the cash Kira gave me in the register, but in my hands wasn’t only the cash but also a letter. The letter didn’t have a return address and was sealed with a wax seal that looked like a fox.

Curiosity got the better of me and I opened it.

Hello Ladybug,
Yeah, that’s right, we know your secret identity. Don’t worry though, we won’t tell anyone. Not unless you and your partner meet us at the top of the Eiffel Tower tonight at midnight. We didn’t have a chance to properly introduce ourselves, and we have much to talk about.
May your heart be your guiding key.

T-t-they know who I am!? Wait, guiding key?

“Marinette!” Tikki whispered from my pocket. “That symbol on the seal, it’s the insignia of the Vulpus Union lead by one of the Foretellers.”

“What! But how did they know who I am!?”

“I don’t know, but this is much more serious then I thought. We need to inform Master Fu right away!”

“I know Tikki. We’ll head right over.” I said as I took off my apron. “Mom, Dad! My shift is over, I’m going out now!”

My mom yelled from the kitchen, “Okay, honey! Don’t be out too late!”

With that, I made my way towards Master Fu’s!





(Adrien’s P.O.V)

*Piano Playing in the background*

“Perfect as always Adrien.” Ms. Synthea, my piano teacher, complimented me. 

“Thank you for your teachings.” I bowed my head slightly.

“Well, that’s all for this lesson. We’ll pick this back up next week.” She said as she left. 

The moment she left my room, Natalie entered with a few sacks in her hands.

“Well done Adrien. Next on your schedule is fencing lessons. You have a bit of time to rest before then, so I brought you your weakly fan letters. I thought you’d want to sift through them.” She said while setting three sackfuls of fan letters.

Natalie left my room, and I slump in my seat. 

“Why bother, it’s all the same anyways.” I sighed.

“What if someone sent some tasty camembert?” Plagg suddenly appeared.

I chuckled, “I seriously doubt my fans would send me camembert through the mail.”

“Well if there’s cheese involved, I’m not taking any chances!” My kwami said as he dove in the sacks and started rummaging through the letters.

While he was doing that, I started to think back to the Akuma attack yesterday. More specifically, to the five Foretellers who helped Ladybug and me.

“Hey Plagg, do you know anything about those Foretellers from yesterday? Are they Miraculous holders too?” I asked.

“Them? Oh no, they are a much bigger deal than that. They are the first Keyblade Masters from when the worlds were still one.”

I looked at him confused. “Keyblade? Worlds were one? What does that all mean?”

He pops out of the sack with a pondering look. “I’m not to fine on the details since it’s been centuries since I’ve even thought about them. We’d have to either talk to them directly or ask Master Fu about it.” 

I sighed, “Well, that can’t be today, I have a full schedule.” 

Plagg shrugged, “We’ll probably run into them sooner or later for an Akuma attack.” With that, he dove back into the sack to look for more cheese.

While he did that, random letters flew everywhere making a huge mess. 

“Plagg, can you not make it look like a hurricane came through the window?” I asked sarcastically while picking up some letters. Although, one stood out to me out of every other letter. One white envelope with a wax snake seal laid with the other letters. I picked it up to find that it was blank. Strange, usually it would have a return address or a name, but its blank.

I guess Plagg's cat curiosity rubbed off on me. I opened the letter and start reading it.

Sup, Cat Noir.
	Or should we say, Adrien Agrest? That’s right, we know who you are. Your secrets safe with us, but we do request you and the lady meet us at the top of the Eiffel Tower at midnight tonight. It is of the utmost importance.
	May your heart be your guiding key.

What!? They know I’m Cat Noire? May your heart be your guiding key? It must be those Foretellers. But how did they know who I was?

Guess I’ll figure out how tonight. I’m sure they contacted the lady the same way.



 

(3rd person P.O.V)

Just outside of Adrien’s room, the three leaders of the Anguis, Leopardis, and Unicornis unions were observing the scene from a rooftop.

“Nice work with the letter, Dan.” Lan complimented his brother.

Dan smirked, “Well the Anguis Union does specialize in covert and stealth. Delivering that letter without either of them noticing was child's play.”

“Uuuuhhhhhhh!” The both of them turned to see their leopard brother lying down, groaning. “Where the hell are the girls with breakfast!? I’m starving.” Alex complained.

“Could you be any louder?” Dan asks sarcastically. “They might notice us.”

“Hm. What I wouldn’t give for one of Pinkie’s muffins right now.”





(Eiffel Tower)

It was the stroke of Midnight, the city of love was illuminated by the dime lights of the street. 

Ladybug could be seen swinging across Paris with her yo-yo until she reached her destination, the top of the Eiffel Tower.

“Alright, I’m here. They should be here any minute now.” Ladybug said to herself.

“M’lady!” Suddenly, Cat Noire leaped from the edge of the tower and landed next to his partner. “Lovely night isn’t it? If you wanted to go on a nightly patrol you should have called. I would have brought a picnic.” 

“Not the time kitty.” She sighed. “I’m guessing since you’re here, you got a message from our new ‘heroes’ in town.” 

Cat Noire nodded. “Yup, but where are they. You’d think since they invited us, they’d be here first to greet us.”

“Sorry, we haven’t hosted many parties.” Ira’s voice echoed.

The five Foretellers suddenly dropped from the sky and surrounded the duo. Although, instead of their armor they were wearing their respective robes.

“Hello, heroes.” Invi greeted.

Cat Noire smirked. “Looks like you guys went shopping. You should have told us that this was a formal event, I feel underdressed.” 

Ladybug swatted at Cat’s head. “Focus Cat.” She chided.

Gula snorted. “Well, we know who wears the pants in this relationship.”

“We’re not in a relationship!” Ladybug yelled embarrassed. “Can we just get down to business?” 

“Geez, she’s just as stiff is you, Ira.” Aced joked as everyone, bar Ladybug, started laughing.

Ira sighed, “As the leader, it’s hard to keep them in line.”

“Don’t I know it.” Ladybug sighed as well.

“Well now that we got that out of the way, I suppose introductions are in order,” Ira suggested. 

Ladybug nodded, “At least someone around here has their head on straight. I’m Ladybug, and this is my partner Cat Noire. We’re the resident heroes in Paris.” 

“I am Ira of the Unicornis Union.”

“I am Aced of the Ursus Union.”

“I’m Gula of the Leopardus Union.”

“Invi of the Anguis Union.”

“And I’m Ava of the Vulpus Union.” 

Ira nodded, “And as we said yesterday, we’re-” 

“The Foretellers.” Ira was interrupted by a sudden elderly voice. An elderly Chinese man wearing a red Hawaiian shirt stepped out of the shadows. “The first keyblade masters trained by the Master of Masters, and leaders of the five Keyblade Unions.” 

“Who are you?” Aced asked nonchalantly. 

“My apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I am Master Fu, keeper of the Miraculous.” He introduced himself. 

Invi stepped up, “So someone in this world knows of our predecessors. The question is, how?”

“Then allow me to explain.” Master Fu turned towards the French heroes. “This concerns you two as well, so listen closely. This will be quite a story.” 

“At the dawn of our Universe, there was nothing. Then the big bang gave birth to beings we now know is the Kwami. Each Kwami is formed whenever a new abstract idea or emotion comes into existence in the universe, such as creation, love, beauty, etc.”

“What does this have to do with the Keyblade?” Aced asked impatiently.

“I’m getting there.” Master Fu answeres. “The Kwami all used to travel around the universe together, but they were unable to interact with other living beings. Although, thousands of years ago when they visited Earth, that problem was solved. During their first visit to Earth, they encountered a woman that somehow had the ability to see him. This woman was a survivor of the keyblade war.” 

The Foretellers gave the Miraculous Guardian a look of surprise. While the French heroes looked at him in confusion. 

“What’s the Keyblade War?” Cat Noire asked.

“I’ll take this one.” Ira interrupted. “This may be hard to believe, but there are other worlds out there. We can prove it cause we aren’t from this world you call home.” The duo looked at him shocked but continued to listen. “But long ago, all the worlds used to be one. All interconnected with each other, with the heart of it being a world called Daybreak Town.” 

“That is where the Master of our Predecessors trained them and had them gather skilled Keyblade Wielders, many from different worlds, and all had to keep that fact secret,” Ava added.

“It was very prosperous back then, but then one day The Master of Masters vanished.” Aced continued. “After the Master and one of their other comrades Luxu disappeared it was up to the five of them to keep the peace. But before the Master left, he left our predecessors with what was called the Book of Destiny. Which told of what is to come in the future.”

Gula stepped up this time, “It told of future where the light expires and darkness would cover the world. Knowing that they obviously tried to stop it. But then the seeds of discord started to sprout.”

Ladybug looked confused, “Darkness would cover the world? What happened to them if they all banded together to try and fight it?”

“They discovered evidence that would lead to a traitor,” Invi answered. “They found evidence that someone had fallen to darkness, but without any proof of who they began to suspect each other. One thing leads to another until it reached the point where their union members got involved. Those seeds grew into something more chaotic, the Keyblade War. That day, thousands of Keybearers died, and the world became covered in darkness, just like the Book of Destiny foretold. The worlds eventually broke apart, leaving nothing but a wasteland of a once prosperous city.”

“But hope was not lost.” Ava continued. “The original Master Ava gathered a hand-selected few of Keybearers from different unions into a group called the Dandelions. Where after the War, they scattered to the winds to make sure the light didn’t fully expire.”

The Paris duo took a while to ingest all the information, while Master Fu just stayed silent.

“Well now that you know our story, why not continue yours. Do you know the name of the survivor that ended up in this world?” Gula asked.

“Her name was Skuld.” Master Fu answered.

Ava’s eyes widened under her mask. “One of my Dandelions,” she muttered to herself. 

“From the stories told by the monastery I’ve heard, she had come to this world after the Keyblade War. Although, not before she fought herself. While escaping with the other Dandelions, they encountered various Keybearers wanting to stop them. She held them off most of them for the others to escape, but in doing so she was severely injured when escaping herself. She arrived in battle worn and keyblade shattered until she was discovered by monks. She was nursed back to health and taken under the monk's wing. Not too long after that, came along the Kwamis. They came to Earth as one of their stops throughout the Galaxy, but then they ran into Master Skuld. For some reason, only she was able to see them. Possibly due to the magic of being a Keybearer. After hearing their story and desire to interact with other lifeforms, Skuld herself crafted the Miraculous using the shattered remains of her Keyblade. They allowed the Kwamis to inhabit the Miraculous and interact with other life, and also bestowed the wearers of said miraculous with great power. From then on the monastery of monks was known as The Order of the Guardians, with their first master being none other than Master Skuld herself. With this power, they took it upon themselves to distribute the Miraculous jewels to worthy people so they could benefit all of mankind and protect the world from danger.” Master Fu finished.

The occupants of the tower top were silent to process this information. Ava had a solemn, but also proud, look on her face. She was sad to hear the condition of her student when she came to this world, but proud because she did exactly when the dandelions were meant to do. Spread light to all worlds. 

“Well, we now know where our stories connect.” Gula broke the silence.

“But even with all this information, why are the five of you in this world?” Ladybug asked.

“Well, until we arrived here yesterday, we didn’t know,” Invi added. “Until we saw you both fighting the Unversed. With that evidence, I have a sneaking suspicion that one of our old foes is in this world.” 

“Crow,” Ira concluded. “Although we don’t know his motives for his being here yet. So looks like you’re stuck with us for a while. With that in mind,” He reached for his mask and took it off, making the rest of his robes disappear leaving him in his civilian clothes. “I think a level of trust is in order.”

The other Foretellers followed his lead and removed their masks as well, which surprised the hero duo. 

“W-what are you doing!?” Ladybug studdered. 

“Yeah! You aren’t supposed to reveal your secret identity to anyone. That’s ‘Super Heroing 101!’” Cat Noire stated. 

Gula, now Alex, chuckled, “Well since we aren’t from this world, there really isn’t any consequence to us revealing our identities.”
Ladybug then saw Kira and Jenny in place of the Ursus and Vulpus masters. ‘Those are the girls from this morning!’ She thought to herself.

“You know us as the Foretellers, but as civilians are Lan, Kira, Dan, Alex, and Jenny Foreteller. We’re all siblings. Now, isn’t it your turn to reveal yourselves?”

“We can’t do that.” Ladybug stated. “We can’t allow anyone to know our true identities. Not even each other.”

Dan tilted his head in confusion. “I get that not letting civilians know about your identities, but you don't even know each other?” The hero duo nodded. “... That’s foolish.” 

This statement irked the heroes a bit. 

“What do you mean foolish?” Cat Noire asked.

“I ain’t the smartest of this bunch, but even I think it's stupid,” Jenny added. “If you knew each other's real selves it would be a lot easier to get into contact with each other when a villain strikes. Also gaining a good amount of trust than just colleagues.”

“It’s for both of our sakes. Knowing each other's identities could be dangerous.” Ladybug countered.

“For who? It’s not like you’re screaming your names to the whole city.” Alex started sarcastically. “If you really trust each other with your lives, then you should trust each other with your lives outside of being heroes.”

Kira saw that Cat Noire had a thoughtful look on his face. ‘It seems like we aren’t the only ones who think so.’ She thought. 

“Enough guys.” Lan interrupted. “It’s their identities, it’s their choice. We should respect their choices. Now that everything is done with, it’s getting late so we should get going.” Lan waved his hand and opened a door to light behind him. He turned to the Miraculous duo and bowed his head. “I hope we can work together in the future.” Was all he said before walking through the Door. 

One by one the other Foretellers followed his lead, the last one to pass through was Kira. But before she walked through she turned back towards the hero duo.

“Just one more thing.” Kira focused on Cat Noire. “I can sense great love in you Cat Noire. It’s so strong and pure. I’ll leave you both with this. May your heart be your guiding key.” With that, she left.

“Well, they were an interesting bunch.” 





In Hawk Moth’s secret sanctum, Hawk Moth and Crow could be seen along with a multitude of Unversed. 

An Akuma flew through the air until it landed on a Scraper Unversed. The Moment the Akuma landed on the Scraper it was covered in dark energy. The energy faded of the body of the scraper before it dissipated, but the only thing that changed about the Unversed except now it had a strange butterfly symbol on its chest.

“Such pure and unbridled negative energy, how intoxicating.” Hawk Moth smirked evilly.

“And that’s just one, just wait until tomorrow Hawk Moth. We’ll turn Hero Day into the Miraculous Duo’s retirement party.”
> Miraculous Flashback
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

(Marinette’s P.O.V)

That villain yesterday really had me exhausted. Now it’s Saturday morning. I wanted to go see Master Fu right after breakfast, but my parents needed help in the bakery this morning. 

“Marinette!” From my coat pocket, Tikki poked her head out and spoke in a harsh whisper. “We should be going to Master Fu’s right now. We need to tell him about the Foretellers!”

“And we will,” I whispered back. “But I can’t bail on my parents right now. I promise once I’m done here, we’ll go see Master Fu.” 

Before Tikki could retort, the bell at the front door rang. Tikki ducked back into my pocket while I put on my best smile. Two customers whom I’ve never seen before came in.

One was a tall girl that looked about seventeen. Her eyes and hair were brown, cut short, and she always wore a black jacket over a white T-shirt with blue jeans. The other girl looked about my age, albeit a little shorter than me. She had short, black hair and blue eyes, and wearing a pink frilly blouse and blue jeans. But what's strange is that she had a black eye patch over her left eye.

“Welcome to our bakery!” I greeted both of them. “I haven’t seen you two around before. Are you new in town?” 

“Yup!” The smaller girl answered cheerfully. “My brothers, sister, and I just got into town yesterday.”

“Oh, how nice! My name’s Marinette Dupain-Cheng.”

“I’m Kira, and this is my older sister Jenny.” Kira gestured to the girl behind her. 

“Nice to meet you.” Jenny said cooly, “But Kira, let’s not forget we came here for breakfast for us and the boys.” 

“Oh yeah! What would you suggest we get?” Kira asked me. 

“Hm, well our croissants are one of the more popular pastries on our menu. Along with some coffee.” I suggested.

“That sounds great. We’ll take five of those, as well as five coffee’s.” 

“One de-caf.” Jenny interrupted her sister, “Because of how someone gets around caffeine.” Her serious remark made Kira pout, as I let out a small chuckle.

“You two seem really close, I wish I had a sibling like you guys,” I said as I got their order. “So why are you all in Paris? Vacation?” I asked. 

“Not exactly,” Jenny spoke up. “I guess you could call it a business trip. We have a job to do here, but a little sightseeing here and there wouldn’t hurt.” She smirked.

“But I didn’t expect Paris to have their own superheroes!” Kira cheered. “What were their names again?”

“I think it was Pokadot and Black Cat, or something,” Jenny answered.

‘Pokadot!?’ “Their names are Ladybug and Cat Noire.” I corrected sheepishly. 

“What about those other five?” Kira asked. “They looked so much cooler!”

My eyebrow twitched slightly. ‘Cooler!? They just showed up and are already getting popular!?’

“I don’t know who they are. They are new around here.” I answered. “Anyways, here’s your order!” I handed them their order.

Kira reached into her wallet and handed me some cash.

“Keep the change! Hope to see you again soon.” Kira said as both of them left abruptly.

Hm… what strange girls, but they were really friendly. I hope I can meet them again. I went to go and put the cash Kira gave me in the register, but in my hands wasn’t only the cash but also a letter. The letter didn’t have a return address and was sealed with a wax seal that looked like a fox.

Curiosity got the better of me and I opened it.



Hello Ladybug,
Yeah, that’s right, we know your secret identity. Don’t worry though, we won’t tell anyone. Not unless you and your partner meet us at the top of the Eiffel Tower tonight at midnight. We didn’t have a chance to properly introduce ourselves, and we have much to talk about.
May your heart be your guiding key.



T-t-they know who I am!? Wait, guiding key?

“Marinette!” Tikki whispered from my pocket. “That symbol on the seal, it’s the insignia of the Vulpus Union lead by one of the Foretellers.”

“What! But how did they know who I am!?”

“I don’t know, but this is much more serious then I thought. We need to inform Master Fu right away!”

“I know Tikki. We’ll head right over.” I said as I took off my apron. “Mom, Dad! My shift is over, I’m going out now!”

My mom yelled from the kitchen, “Okay, honey! Don’t be out too late!”

With that, I made my way towards Master Fu’s!





(Adrien’s P.O.V)

*Piano Playing in the background*

“Perfect as always Adrien.” Ms. Synthea, my piano teacher, complimented me. 

“Thank you for your teachings.” I bowed my head slightly.

“Well, that’s all for this lesson. We’ll pick this back up next week.” She said as she left. 

The moment she left my room, Natalie entered with a few sacks in her hands.

“Well done Adrien. Next on your schedule is fencing lessons. You have a bit of time to rest before then, so I brought you your weakly fan letters. I thought you’d want to sift through them.” She said while setting three sackfuls of fan letters.

Natalie left my room, and I slump in my seat. 

“Why bother, it’s all the same anyways.” I sighed.

“What if someone sent some tasty camembert?” Plagg suddenly appeared.

I chuckled, “I seriously doubt my fans would send me camembert through the mail.”

“Well if there’s cheese involved, I’m not taking any chances!” My kwami said as he dove in the sacks and started rummaging through the letters.

While he was doing that, I started to think back to the Akuma attack yesterday. More specifically, to the five Foretellers who helped Ladybug and me.

“Hey Plagg, do you know anything about those Foretellers from yesterday? Are they Miraculous holders too?” I asked.

“Them? Oh no, they are a much bigger deal than that. They are the first Keyblade Masters from when the worlds were still one.”

I looked at him confused. “Keyblade? Worlds were one? What does that all mean?”

He pops out of the sack with a pondering look. “I’m not to fine on the details since it’s been centuries since I’ve even thought about them. We’d have to either talk to them directly or ask Master Fu about it.” 

I sighed, “Well, that can’t be today, I have a full schedule.” 

Plagg shrugged, “We’ll probably run into them sooner or later for an Akuma attack.” With that, he dove back into the sack to look for more cheese.

While he did that, random letters flew everywhere making a huge mess. 

“Plagg, can you not make it look like a hurricane came through the window?” I asked sarcastically while picking up some letters. Although, one stood out to me out of every other letter. One white envelope with a wax snake seal laid with the other letters. I picked it up to find that it was blank. Strange, usually it would have a return address or a name, but its blank.

I guess Plagg's cat curiosity rubbed off on me. I opened the letter and start reading it.



Sup, Cat Noir.
	Or should we say, Adrien Agrest? That’s right, we know who you are. Your secrets safe with us, but we do request you and the lady meet us at the top of the Eiffel Tower at midnight tonight. It is of the utmost importance.
	May your heart be your guiding key.



What!? They know I’m Cat Noire? May your heart be your guiding key? It must be those Foretellers. But how did they know who I was?

Guess I’ll figure out how tonight. I’m sure they contacted the lady the same way.



 

(3rd person P.O.V)

Just outside of Adrien’s room, the three leaders of the Anguis, Leopardis, and Unicornis unions were observing the scene from a rooftop.

“Nice work with the letter, Dan.” Lan complimented his brother.

Dan smirked, “Well the Anguis Union does specialize in covert and stealth. Delivering that letter without either of them noticing was child's play.”

“Uuuuhhhhhhh!” The both of them turned to see their leopard brother lying down, groaning. “Where the hell are the girls with breakfast!? I’m starving.” Alex complained.

“Could you be any louder?” Dan asks sarcastically. “They might notice us.”

“Hm. What I wouldn’t give for one of Pinkie’s muffins right now.”





(Eiffel Tower)

It was the stroke of Midnight, the city of love was illuminated by the dime lights of the street. 

Ladybug could be seen swinging across Paris with her yo-yo until she reached her destination, the top of the Eiffel Tower.

“Alright, I’m here. They should be here any minute now.” Ladybug said to herself.

“M’lady!” Suddenly, Cat Noire leaped from the edge of the tower and landed next to his partner. “Lovely night isn’t it? If you wanted to go on a nightly patrol you should have called. I would have brought a picnic.” 

“Not the time kitty.” She sighed. “I’m guessing since you’re here, you got a message from our new ‘heroes’ in town.” 

Cat Noire nodded. “Yup, but where are they. You’d think since they invited us, they’d be here first to greet us.”

“Sorry, we haven’t hosted many parties.” Ira’s voice echoed.

The five Foretellers suddenly dropped from the sky and surrounded the duo. Although, instead of their armor they were wearing their respective robes.

“Hello, heroes.” Invi greeted.

Cat Noire smirked. “Looks like you guys went shopping. You should have told us that this was a formal event, I feel underdressed.” 

Ladybug swatted at Cat’s head. “Focus Cat.” She chided.

Gula snorted. “Well, we know who wears the pants in this relationship.”

“We’re not in a relationship!” Ladybug yelled embarrassed. “Can we just get down to business?” 

“Geez, she’s just as stiff is you, Ira.” Aced joked as everyone, bar Ladybug, started laughing.

Ira sighed, “As the leader, it’s hard to keep them in line.”

“Don’t I know it.” Ladybug sighed as well.

“Well now that we got that out of the way, I suppose introductions are in order,” Ira suggested. 

Ladybug nodded, “At least someone around here has their head on straight. I’m Ladybug, and this is my partner Cat Noire. We’re the resident heroes in Paris.” 

“I am Ira of the Unicornis Union.”

“I am Aced of the Ursus Union.”

“I’m Gula of the Leopardus Union.”

“Invi of the Anguis Union.”

“And I’m Ava of the Vulpus Union.” 

Ira nodded, “And as we said yesterday, we’re-” 

“The Foretellers.” Ira was interrupted by a sudden elderly voice. An elderly Chinese man wearing a red Hawaiian shirt stepped out of the shadows. “The first keyblade masters trained by the Master of Masters, and leaders of the five Keyblade Unions.” 

“Who are you?” Aced asked nonchalantly. 

“My apologies for not introducing myself earlier. I am Master Fu, keeper of the Miraculous.” He introduced himself. 

Invi stepped up, “So someone in this world knows of our predecessors. The question is, how?”

“Then allow me to explain.” Master Fu turned towards the French heroes. “This concerns you two as well, so listen closely. This will be quite a story.” 

“At the dawn of our Universe, there was nothing. Then the big bang gave birth to beings we now know is the Kwami. Each Kwami is formed whenever a new abstract idea or emotion comes into existence in the universe, such as creation, love, beauty, etc.”

“What does this have to do with the Keyblade?” Aced asked impatiently.

“I’m getting there.” Master Fu answeres. “The Kwami all used to travel around the universe together, but they were unable to interact with other living beings. Although, thousands of years ago when they visited Earth, that problem was solved. During their first visit to Earth, they encountered a woman that somehow had the ability to see him. This woman was named Skuld, and she was a survivor of the keyblade war.” 

The Foretellers gave the Miraculous Guardian a look of surprise. While the French heroes looked at him in confusion. 

“What’s the Keyblade War?” Cat Noire asked.

“I’ll take this one.” Ira interrupted. “This may be hard to believe, but there are other worlds out there. We can prove it cause we aren’t from this world you call home.” The duo looked at him shocked but continued to listen. “But long ago, all the worlds used to be one. All interconnected with each other, with the heart of it being a world called Daybreak Town.” 

“That is where the Master of our Predecessors trained them and had them gather skilled Keyblade Wielders, many from different worlds, and all had to keep that fact secret,” Ava added.

“It was very prosperous back then, but then one day The Master of Masters vanished.” Aced continued. “After the Master and one of their other comrades Luxu disappeared it was up to the five of them to keep the peace. But before the Master left, he left our predecessors with what was called the Book of Destiny. Which told of what is to come in the future.”

Gula stepped up this time, “It told of future where the light expires and darkness would cover the world. Knowing that they obviously tried to stop it. But then the seeds of discord started to sprout.”

Ladybug looked confused, “Darkness would cover the world? What happened to them if they all banded together to try and fight it?”

“They discovered evidence that would lead to a traitor,” Invi answered. “They found evidence that someone had fallen to darkness, but without any proof of who, they began to suspect each other. One thing leads to another until it reached the point where their union members got involved. Those seeds grew into something more chaotic, the Keyblade War. That day, thousands of Keybearers died, and the world became covered in darkness, just like the Book of Destiny foretold. The worlds eventually broke apart, leaving nothing but a wasteland of a once prosperous city.”

“But hope was not lost.” Ava continued. “The original Master Ava gathered a hand-selected few of Keybearers from different unions into a group called the Dandelions. Where after the War, they scattered to the winds to make sure the light didn’t fully expire.”

The Paris duo took a while to ingest all the information, while Master Fu just stayed silent.

“Well now that you know our story, why not continue yours. Do you know the name of the survivor that ended up in this world?” Gula asked.

“Her name was Skuld.” Master Fu answered.

Ava’s eyes widened under her mask. “One of my Dandelions,” she muttered to herself. 

“From the stories told by the monastery I’ve heard, she had come to this world after the Keyblade War. Although, not before she fought herself. While escaping with the other Dandelions, they encountered various Keybearers wanting to stop them. She held them off most of them for the others to escape, but in doing so she was severely injured when escaping herself. She arrived in battle worn and keyblade shattered until she was discovered by monks. She was nursed back to health and taken under the monk's wing. Not too long after that, came along the Kwamis. They came to Earth as one of their stops throughout the Galaxy, but then they ran into Master Skuld. For some reason, only she was able to see them. Possibly due to the magic of being a Keybearer. After hearing their story and desire to interact with other lifeforms, Skuld herself crafted the Miraculous using the shattered remains of her Keyblade. They allowed the Kwamis to inhabit the Miraculous and interact with other life, and also bestowed the wearers of said miraculous with great power. From then on the monastery of monks was known as The Order of the Guardians, with their first master being none other than Master Skuld herself. With this power, they took it upon themselves to distribute the Miraculous jewels to worthy people so they could benefit all of mankind and protect the world from danger.” Master Fu finished.

The occupants of the tower top were silent to process this information. Ava had a solemn, but also proud, look on her face. She was sad to hear the condition of her student when she came to this world, but proud because she did exactly when the dandelions were meant to do. Spread light to all worlds. 

“Well, we now know where our stories connect.” Gula broke the silence.

“But even with all this information, why are the five of you in this world?” Ladybug asked.

“Well, until we arrived here yesterday, we didn’t know,” Invi added. “Until we saw you both fighting the Unversed. With that evidence, I have a sneaking suspicion that one of our old foes is in this world.” 

“Crow,” Ira concluded. “Although we don’t know his motives for his being here yet. So looks like you’re stuck with us for a while. With that in mind,” He reached for his mask and took it off, making the rest of his robes disappear leaving him in his civilian clothes. “I think a level of trust is in order.”

The other Foretellers followed his lead and removed their masks as well, which surprised the hero duo. 

“W-what are you doing!?” Ladybug studdered. 

“Yeah! You aren’t supposed to reveal your secret identity to anyone. That’s ‘Super Heroing 101!’” Cat Noire stated. 

Gula, now Alex, chuckled, “Well since we aren’t from this world, there really isn’t any consequence to us revealing our identities.”
Ladybug then saw Kira and Jenny in place of the Ursus and Vulpus masters. ‘Those are the girls from this morning!’ She thought to herself.

“You know us as the Foretellers, but as civilians are Lan, Kira, Dan, Alex, and Jenny Foreteller. We’re all siblings. Now, isn’t it your turn to reveal yourselves?”

“We can’t do that.” Ladybug stated. “We can’t allow anyone to know our true identities. Not even each other.”

Dan tilted his head in confusion. “I get that not letting civilians know about your identities, but you don't even know each other?” The hero duo nodded. “... That’s foolish.” 

This statement irked the heroes a bit. 

“What do you mean foolish?” Cat Noire asked.

“I ain’t the smartest of this bunch, but even I think it's stupid,” Jenny added. “If you knew each other's real selves it would be a lot easier to get into contact with each other when a villain strikes. Also gaining a good amount of trust than just colleagues.”

“It’s for both of our sakes. Knowing each other's identities could be dangerous.” Ladybug countered.

“For who? It’s not like you’re screaming your names to the whole city.” Alex started sarcastically. “If you really trust each other with your lives, then you should trust each other with your lives outside of being heroes.”

Kira saw that Cat Noire had a thoughtful look on his face. ‘It seems like we aren’t the only ones who think so.’ She thought. 

“Enough guys.” Lan interrupted. “It’s their identities, it’s their choice. We should respect their choices. Now that everything is done with, it’s getting late so we should get going.” Lan waved his hand and opened a door to light behind him. He turned to the Miraculous duo and bowed his head. “I hope we can work together in the future.” Was all he said before walking through the Door. 

One by one the other Foretellers followed his lead, the last one to pass through was Kira. But before she walked through she turned back towards the hero duo.

“Just one more thing.” Kira focused on Cat Noire. “I can sense great love in you Cat Noire. It’s so strong and pure. I’ll leave you both with this. May your heart be your guiding key.” With that, she left.

“Well, they were an interesting bunch.” 





In Hawk Moth’s secret sanctum, Hawk Moth and Crow could be seen along with a multitude of Unversed. 

An Akuma flew through the air until it landed on a Scraper Unversed. The Moment the Akuma landed on the Scraper it was covered in dark energy. The energy faded of the body of the scraper before it dissipated, but the only thing that changed about the Unversed except now it had a strange butterfly symbol on its chest.

“Such pure and unbridled negative energy, how intoxicating.” Hawk Moth smirked evilly.

“And that’s just one, just wait until tomorrow Hawk Moth. We’ll turn Hero Day into the Miraculous Duo’s retirement party.” Crow offered, luring in Hawk Moth with tempting words he believed wholeheartedly.

“And with them gone...I can take the Miraculous...and make things right again…” Hawk Moth stated.

"You get what you want, and I get what I want. Simple as that." Crow purred as more and more Unversed were infused with Akuma's.





"Think they will listen?" Kira asked as she and her siblings all sat atop a rooftop.

“If they're smart then yes.” Alex said honestly.

"So, what will we do for the moment?" Lan asked. "So far no Unversed and no Need for a proper patrol."

“We’re literally in Paris, we have nothing to do specifically...what do you think Lan?” Dan asked simply. “Come on, let’s go sightseeing, that isn’t a patrol.”

"Maybe we can try some restaurants?" Jenny offered.

“Actually have a real, and delicious meal in Paris, France.” Alex nodded.

“Real glad our world hopping let us go to Paris of all places.” Dan chuckled, finding the fact this is literally the most ‘normal’ area they’ve been to was kind of funny in hindsight.

"Alright alright." Lan said with a laugh. "Let's go grab some lunch then head on off… wait, does this world take our currency?"

"Well, maybe we can trade with Munny? It is gold after all and seems any world that doesn't use Munny at least values gold." Jenny said.

“Couldn’t we turn our Munny into normal currency with our Assistants?” Alex pointed out. 

"Huh… that… didn't occured to me." Lan said.

"Guess we forgot we have them on most of the time." Kura said with a shrug.

"We really should ask about all they can do someday." Jenny suggested.

“I guess none of you played Fallout.” Alex started. “But...yeah, we’re gonna need an explanation, cause I have no idea how complicated this thing is.”

"Well, let's see… how does this work again?" Lan said aloud, showing the almost tattoo like symbol of the Assistant on his arm and taping a finger on it. Within his vision he looked around at many… options, ranging from practical to entertainment and various other things that went over his head. "Uh… okay, so where would currency exchange be?"

“There should be a search bar.” Dan started as he also looked through his assistant. “Also...I don’t remember these being tattoo’s.”

"Well, knowing what Cript can do, maybe it's some update?" Jenny suggested.

After some trial and error they managed to trade Munny for Euro's and the group went off, Kira taking photos, Alex flirting and getting appropriately slapped, Jenny helped Kira with photos, Dan was reading a map and Lan was reading through a tourist book. "This is probably the most normal thing we've done." Lan said to himself.

“And to be honest, it’s a good thing.” Dan nodded. “Sometimes we just need some normalcy after all the shit we’ve been through.”

"True, even so it almost feels… I dunno. Bizzare I guess?" Lan offered.

“Sounds about right.” Alex said as he rubbed his cheek from getting slapped again. “Going back to something normal does feel weird when we’ve been doing quite a lot of strange things.”

"Yeah… almost feels like we don't belong in that kind of life huh?" KIra said, gaining everyone's thoughts as she spoke those words.

"Yeah… It feels… Alien…" Jenny sighed.

“We’re vampire ponies disguised as humans.” Dan pointed out.

“I think we left normalcy at the front door a long time ago.” Alex shrugged.

"Fair." Jenny shrugged.





Within his room, door locked Adrien sat contemplating the Foreteller's Words. He would have to have a word with Master Fu soon, but their words struck him with ideas he thought about, but never acted upon before.

How simple would it be, if it was just the two of them who knew?

"Something on your mind?" Plagg asked, eating his usual stinky cheese.

“What the Foretellers told me…” Adrien sighed out.

"Wanna be a bit more specific? They said a lot of stuff." Plagg stated as bluntly and uninterested as ever.

“The things that...honestly made me feel called out.” Adrien sighed out. “They told me so many things I’ve thought about, but never acted upon...and I doubt Master Fu will enjoy all of this…”

Plagg ate his cheese for a while. He knew some of this but not not all and while he mostly followed the rules Master Fu and his predecessors followed, he knew the choice was always up to the wielder of his Miraculous. "Well, I can't tell you how to live your life, or even how to wield the Cat Miraculous power, what I can say is that the choice is yours. Are you gonna follow an ancient set of rules and tradition or forge your own path?"

“Well, what do you have to say on this my cheese loving feline friend?” Adrian asked. “You’ve been doing this a whole lot more than me, do you know anything before I take a dangerous step forward?”

"Honestly, I couldn't tell you. This is a choice for you to make Adrian. But whatever you pick, I'll be with you."

“If only Ladybug was here…” Adrian groaned. “At least I could have some help trying to figure this out…”





"I can't believe they just showed us their faces like that!?" Marinette yelped in her room.

Tikki, mostly was listening. Her own thoughts wandered to the Foretellers. So many questions and a great worry weighted upon her mind. What does the near future hold with the Foretellers return?

“I think we should be more concerned about why their here rather than their disguise Marinette.” Tikki started worriedly.

"Hmm… what do you know about them Tikki? Master Fu said some stuff and I only really got some of it. Just who and what are they?"

“It can mean something either good or bad that’s for sure.” Tikki stated. “They are...very old masters, I don’t know who those five are under the masks...but I do know they are really the Foretellers.”

"Do you know what the Foretellers are, or a Keyblade for that matter?"

“Barely on the former, a bit on the latter.” Tikki said. “Keyblades are very powerful artifacts of Light, being’s shaped by a god of balance to help keep Darkness from gathering too much power. The Foretellers, while I don’t know much, is that they were five keyblade masters that helped train thousands of other keybladers...and then something terrible happened…”

 "That… Keyblade War?" Marinette asked.

“I don’t know the details of it...and I’d rather not fully.” She said. “Cause from what Master Fu and some predecessors of mine said...it shattered existence and gave birth to billions of worlds, each a star in the sky from where we are.” She said honestly.

"Really? So, are they dangerous then? The Foretellers I mean?"

“What did you think of them Marinette?” Tikki asked.

"I dunno… they're so… young. One of them is younger than I am and the others are around my age … Honestly it's confusing. I guess as long as they help dealing with these strange monsters then I guess they are okay."

“Then I’ll trust your judgement.” Tikki said softly. “Going to talk to Master Fu about what’s going on here?”

"Yeah, I need answers and while I don't doubt these Foretellers would tell me, I wanna hear it from Master Fu first." Marinette said with a nodd.





"How is it we always find this Ice Cream?" Kira asked as she and her siblings all enjoyed the taste of Sea Salt Ice cream atop the Eiffel Tower as the sun began setting.

“No matter the world, you’ll always find good ice cream.” Dan chuckled.

“And also, let’s not question it.” Alex said. “I’d rather not have some secret organization stealing my ice cream because one of us pointed out something weird.”

"Heh, in any case, I'm amazed at how calm it is here. Just this morning there were monsters running around and now it's like it never happened." Jenny said.

“Yeah...I mean, we shouldn’t be surprised considering how our home can rebound after monster attacks.” Alex pointed out.

"Yeah but I honestly thought that was unique to our world." Jenny said.

"Speaking of, how have your unions all been holding up?" Kira asked. "I know we're being more cooperative than the prior Foretellers but still."

“Things are going well thankfully.” Alex said honestly.

“Same on my end.” Dan nodded.

 "Same for me." Lan said.

"... There were a few… incidents…" Jenny sighed.

"Incidents?" Kira asked.

"Manifested Darkness. Nothing too wild, just some awakened darkness affinities and some surprise abilities."

“Surprise abilities?” Dan inquired.

"Cript's realm stuff. Some of which were actually pretty cool. Flash for instance now has a Total Recoil ability. Basically any heavy attacks he makes he nullifies any and all negative recoil the attack can inflict upon himself."

"That's… pretty useful." Lan said.

“Extraordinarily useful if he usually swings big.” Dan pointed out.

"Most of the time. He actually has a unique glass tank set up. His defense is kinda… bad but his attack and speed are really good." Jenny said.

"So, when's the date?" Kira asked.

Jenny blushed. "N- none of your business!"

"So there is a date then?" Dan added with a grin.

“So is Kira gonna have to drag you over to a salon to get you all prettied up for the date?” Alex asked.

Jenny punched Alex's arm, earning a Yelp of pain from the pervert as the group laughed.

"You all suck…" Jenny growled.

“Love you to Jenny.” Dan said as he got his laughter under control.

“You didn’t have to hit so hard…” Alex pouted as he rubbed his arm.

"Always with the temper Jenny." The group turned and looked up, seeing a familiar face. Crow sat atop a higher set of frame of the tower, enjoying his own ice cream as he looked down at the Foretellers. 

“Crow!” Dan called out in shock.

“What are you doing here?” Alex asked carefully.

"Oh you know, spreading darkness and chaos here and there. Hawkmoth has been oh so useful in that. His little akumas take to the Unversed like bees to a flower. And in the end, why stray from the good old fashioned goals of helping people succumb to their darkness."

“You know we’ll stop you right?” Dan asked bluntly.

"Yes well don't all heroes have that complex. So sure and confident in your abilities." Crow spoke, tossing his ice cream aside and off the tower as he jumped to the standing area with the Foretellers. "And even so, so so much can still go wrong."

"Nice bad guy quote, made it up yourself?" Alex asked sarcastically.

"Better than your pick up lines." That, earned a hesitant chuckle from Alex's siblings. "Still, it's so easy to conquer when you divide and play at the weaknesses."

“And yet somehow you're still too cowardly to do anything against us directly.” Dan pointed out.

Crow closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. "Perhaps. Then again, at least I still keep tabs on the people of interest. Better than you all ever did." He smirked, earning an uneasy look from the Foretellers. "When was the last time any of you stopped by Daybreak? It was your responsibility after all, a past life ago. Yet you, like me, washed your hands of it onto another. Honestly in both your lives Foretellers that's the best decision you ever made and that's counting what happened too."

"W… what happened?" Lan asked, keeping his temper in check despite his worry.

"Did something happen to Daybreak Empire?" Kira asked.

Crow kept his smirk. "Poof." Was all he said. "Was quite the lightshow too."

“Impossible, if anything would have happened then we would have been informed.” Dan stated bluntly, knowing the Daybreak scouts would have informed them personally or at least sent a message to their scouts.

“And secondly, it’s also impossible for Daybreak to just up and get destroyed when not only the Crystal Heart was protecting it, but everyone there was guarding it as well.” Alex stated.

"Yes, well, armies clash and it's not too hard to… trick the system." Crow said, snapping his fingers. To the disgust of the Foretellers, an amalgamation with the features of a Dusk Nobody and a Soldier Heartless appeared before them. It danced and twitched with metallic screeches. "Like them? These little hybrids are enough Heartless to steal a heart, but enough Nobody to have tricked that Rock. They come in all shapes and sizes."

"N-no way…" Kira muttered.

"You… That's Core's work." Lan said.

"My master, yes, but given as he is… gone… I can at least be thankful his surviving Reflections are useful in the factories." Crow sighed.

“And who killed him?” Alex asked. “Cause we remember him turning into a Nobody but...for you to say he’s gone is weird.”

"Hard to believe but that annoying DTD walking Nobody wannabe did him in. What was his name, starts with an H… eh, doesn't matter given he died too. That left his student Spoiled and I all his work and research. Spoiled is mad but useful… for now." Crow sighed, quickly regaining his smirk. "At least the Daybreak Empire invasion went all according to plan."

“That’s...impossible…” Dan muttered.

"Don't believe me? Try the mirror when you get home then, see if it even works."

Jenny roared, summoning her Keyblade and running in for a slash against Crow. He dodged, side stepping and tripping her. "If there's one thing I've been learning and learned from Core, it's to know when to fight, and when to let others do it for you." With surprising speed Crow jumped high up and over the towers edge. Racing to see, the Foretellers couldn't find their former friend, but saw as many, many DTD's opened up all around Paris, Unversed infused with Akumas ran all along the streets pouring out of the dark portals like water.

"Shit!" Lan yelled as he and the others all adorned their masks.

"Get everyone to safety!" Kira yelped as they jumped into action.

“How the hell did he get all this set up so fast!?” Dan yelled in shock, trying to contact their union’s to get some back up to this massive shit show.

“Doesn’t matter right now, we need to work fast!” Alex stated as he bolted down to the city streets to fend off the Darkness.

Several DTL's opened up, Dan calling forth their Union members and many rushed through armored and began hacking away as the Akumatized Unversed.

In the chaos of the battles Ladybug and Cat Noir appeared rapidly. "What's going on?!" Ladybug cried out.

"More of these freaky monsters, and a whole lot of Keyblade people here fighting them!" Cat replied. "Darn, guess we best crash this party."

"This is insane, even for Hawkmoth." 

“That would be thanks to his...benefactor…” Dan sighed out.

Looking, the two heroes saw the Foretellers arriving. "Benefactor?" Ladybug asked. "Who in their right mind would help a mad man like Hawkmoth?!

"Define right mind." Lan said, hacking at a Bruiser. "You two help deal with the Akuma's as they fly out, we'll help deal with their hosts."

“If you see other people in armor, that’s from my Union, there here to help.” Dan brought up.

"Wow, so this is what it feels like to have backup." Cat whistled. "Well, shall we Milady?"

Ladybug rolled her eyes. "Get to biting and scratching Kitty." Ladybug said as she and Cat rushed off.

"Did anyone else notice how oblivious their trope is?" Kira asked.

"What trope?" Lan said.

Several palms hit foreheads.

“Damn it dude…” Alex groaned.

“You can’t be serious…” Dan shook his head.

"As dense as a brick." Jenny sighed.

As the others rushed off, Lam was left thinking. "... What just happened?" He questioned, dodging a Scrapper and slaying it with a single swing.





Alex rushed through hords of Unversed, saving several people and helping them Inside before rushing around and keeping the others at bay.

As he rushed around, dodging flurries of attacks he dodged something new on instinct. Turning around-

Alex froze, seeing the being before them was part human, part Unversed, wielded a Pixie Petal Keyblade. Her green skin and particle flowing green hair were patchwork stitched with pieces of Scrapper Unversed on a quarter of her skull, left arm and a chunk of her mid torso were all the purple of an Unversed Scrapper.

Her brown eye and one lifeless Unversed eye locked Onto Alex. "Hello, Master…" Her warped voice growled.

"Wallflower Blush…" Alex breathed. The last time he saw her… was when the Clone Josh Ventral slaughtered many of the students… “God...what happened to you?” Alex asked sadly.

"Several bullets to my body." She said, the Unversed around us rapidly swarmed around us, forming a wall of sorts around the two. "My remains were… stitched together, and my heart and soul shoved back inside." She raised her Keyblade, slamming it back down, dark purple vines rushed from the ground where she struck and rapidly tried to cover and wrap around Alex.

Alex sighed out shakily. "I'm sorry Wallflower…" Alex started, lightning sparking from his keyblade as he used his natural affinity for lightning and speed take hold and tore the purple vines apart. !"

"Spare me!" Wallflower shouted, her Keyblade glowing dark as it's colors altered to a black and purple palette, black for the vine-like part and purple for the flowers. "You promised me strength and power to overcome all, and I died!" She rushed in, faster than Alex expected as the two clashed blades, several strikes each Alex backed away from. Every strike with her corrupted Keyblade released small bursts of poisonous fog that hung in the air for a while before fading. "You were the one person who actually noticed me, and you killed me!"

“There hasn’t been a day gone by where I haven’t blamed myself for not protecting you…” Alex sighed out, parrying the next swipe from Wallflower and pushing her away with an aero spell. “And yet here you are, standing right before me...almost like a sick joke Crow wanted to make...or maybe something else.”

"And yet when he promised me power… he kept it." Wallflower growled, rushing in and clashing with Alex. Her movements were fast, and wild. He was fast and-

"Agh!" 

Predictable.

Alex held onto his leg, darkness irradiated from the wound as his body grew weaker until he was barely able to keep upright. "Fun fact about poisonous plants, their effects can vary depending on quantity. That little love tap won't kill you but it will have you nodding off pretty soon."

Alex fumbled, trying to grab a potion or antidote, fumbling as his finger knuckles began to lock up and he dropped it. Wallflower walked up to her former master, a gentle shove sent Alex to the ground on his back.

“Oh...wait.” Alex started as he started to get back up. “I forgot something important about myself. So thank you for reminding me.” He said as he swung at the surprised unversed hybrid.

The impact sent Wallflower to the ground, quickly she got back up however. "How… no one can recover so fast from that poison." 

“You were a part of my union, take a guess as to why.” Alex stated simply. “Also because I’m a vampire.” He said as he flashed his pearly white’s, which indeed showed vampire fangs...but Wallflower also noticed two bumps in Alex’s hood.

She rapidly cast gust, the wind knocking his hood back as his ears popped up. "..." She then hit the ground laughing. "God you look stupid!" She laughed.

The sound of Alex stabbing Wallflower in the leg was both palpable and comedic.

To his surprise, Wallflower ripped her own leg off, jumping back some as Alex watched her limb regrow. "Well, guess I'm not the only one who got upgraded then. At least mine look cool." She smirked.

“Eh.” Alex said as he raised his hand and shook it a little in a ‘kinda’ sorta way. 

"Hm." Wallflower smirked, crossing her arms. "Fun fact about plants. Most can regrow from a single branch."

Alex was confused for a moment, then looked down as Wallflower's leg regrew a new body, the newly formed double used their free leg and kicked Alex off, pulling his Keyblade out of her leg and off to the side. "Ten bucks says he fantasized about this." The second Wallflower said.

"Suckers bet." The first replied.

“And here I thought you hated me.” Alex teased. “Not even finishing our first date and already wanting a three way.” He shook his head with a chuckle as he readied himself. “Always the quiet ones.”

"Once upon a time… that might have been an option." Both said.

Before Alex could react, his brain processed that, and earned him a duel slash across his torso before more dark vines wrapped around him. "Love to stay and chat more, but the boss only needed us to keep you lot distracted." Off in the distance, a massive eruption of darkness went off into the sky. 

"Jobs complete." The second said, taking the first's hand and the two ran into an opening DTD.

Alex huffed, both concerned about the spire of darkness, his siblings, and the fact he could have had a three way with Wallflower and Pinkie...

“Wait...why didn’t I hypnotise...DAMN IT!” Alex shouted in a massive missed opportunity to have at least probably gotten her on their side if she wasn’t immune to hypnosis...or at least figured out why she’s truly pissed. “Seriously...whole ‘I wanted power’ crap is a weak ass excuse for someone like her…” He muttered as he tried breaking out of the vines.





Dan hacked away at the Unversed. He found it strange that so many of them, while boosted in power by the Akumas, were also so basic. The strongest ones here had to be Bruisers and not even as many as the Scrappers or Floods.

“Something’s not right here…” Dan muttered, swaying backwards from an Akuma’s swing and cutting it in half. “If Crow really wanted to cause bad shit to happen then he would have brought it big hitters, not cannon fodder…”

"Expected that from you." That Voice! Dan thought, looking around for the owner. Last time he saw them, the Josh Ventral Clone put several bullets through them. He looked up, and his eyes widened.

“No...what the hell are you doing here!?!” Dan asked in absolute shock.

"Miss me Master Dan? Been a while hasn't it?" The floating figure of Zephyr Breeze was above him. Odd metallic small wing like objects we're sticking out his side and he looked down at Dan, grinning.

Zephyr was an interesting person. He was one of the oldest people in all of the unions and while he was, in words, a terrible person, he surprised everyone with his ability to Excel at information gathering. Made him a perfect spy. "Been a while. Last time I saw you the sweet grip of death was closing my eyes. You look well."

“What did they do to you?” Dan asked carefully.

"Oh you know, after my corpse was dragged into the realm of darkness, they pumped my body with darkness, negative energy and shoved an Unversed into every cell of my body after they got my heart and soul out of the afterworlds. Fun fact, all heart's go to Skala, but souls… they don't all go to heaven. Wasn't fun being in hell. Wasn't surprised I ended up there but really could have done without the eternal fire and constant impalement on every sharp object you can think of."

“So your first thought is to work for the people that turned you into an even worse person than you were before?” Dan asked.

"Well, I do get paid." In the distance, a lady screamed and Zephyr caught her purse as it flew at him. "I can use my skills to the fullest and, I got none of my old bullshit back home. No debt, no bills, no taxes."

“You had so much going for you before you died, you could have changed your life around…” Dan shook his head. “But why am I not surprised…”

"Heh, you sound like my sister." He laughed, still lazily floating above Dan. "Did she party at the funeral?"

“Unlike you, she still gave a shit about you.” Dan stated simply. “Even after all the mooching bullshit you’ve done to your parents and her...they were all their, crying over the loss of their son and older brother, someone that was finally starting to change his life around for the better.” He stated simply.

"Heh, now I know you're lying." Zephyr said, snapping his fingers as many rapidly spinning orbs appeared around Dan, closing in and right before impact Dan put up a reflect spell. "She may act kind, sweet and loving… but my sis has no love for me." More of the orbs appeared, around Dan and some floated around, targeting from afar.

“And here I thought you were actually good at your job.” Dan said as the Reflect spell activated, sending the orbs flying into the other orbs and ping ponging around him. “Cause if you can’t even see a basic truth in front of you, then I might have given you too much credit.” He said as he bolted towards Zephyr, moving through all the moving orb’s swiftly like a snake as he swung his keyblade at the lazy bastard.

As Dan was about to make the impact, He blinked, Zephyr was suddenly gone as Dan slashed air. Dan looked around, finding the floating bastard some distance in the air. "Sup?" He asked.

“There’s no way you can be that fast.” Dan started.

"Then try and get me." He said, pulling out a printed target and taping it to his shirt.

Dan stared carefully at him and all the orbs that stopped pinballing around. “Fine…” He said as he raised his keyblade. “Magic Missile.” He said as he fired the simple spell, a dozen arcane bolts rushed at Zephyr swiftly.

Another blink, and Zephyr was gone again, the magic missiles hitting into the empty space. "Not even close." Dan looked up, seeing Zephyr ten feet away, twenty feet in the air behind him.

“You forgot how Magic Missile worked.” Dan said as the missiles turned around and went straight towards Zephyr again.

"You know, I never quite understood how you and Dash became an item?" Blink. Gone. "I mean, how can you keep up with her? No way you have her endurance." Blink. Gone. Missed.

Dan payed close attention to each spot Zephyr teleported to, all the missiles still homing straight onto Zephyr. “Hold on…” Dan muttered, his mind going through any of the Unversed that could even teleport...which were none. “Oh please don’t tell me…” He muttered as he tried cutting through one of the orbs, hoping his growing hunch was wrong.

The orb exploded, knocking Dan back. Blink. Zephyr was still there but Dan hit something else, another orb and the second explosion slammed him against the floor. "Still here." Zephyr said, yawning.

“Fucking...Chrono Twister…” Dan growled as he got up, the magic missiles still going after Zephyr. “So what? Your gimmick is to stop time where these orbs are?”

"Always were the smart one." Blink. Gone. "Limited area of use but useful all the same."

“Thanks for the confirmation.” Dan said as he raised his keyblade. “Magnera!” He shouted as the strong magnet spell activated and started grabbing all the orbs in the area, along with Zephyr.

Blink. Gone.

"What?" Dan questioned, the gathered orbs exploding over him but he took no damage.

"Can still teleport." Zephyr said, floating a distance away but not was upright rather than laid on their back. "You forgot about that trick huh?"

The magic missiles finally hit the bastard upside the head as he was gloating about his teleporting.

Zephyr crashed into the ground, Dan rushing over and keeping their Keyblade to his back. "Ouch. Not cool man." Zephyr groaned.

“Even if you're still a prick...we can still save you, get you turned back to normal and back with your family.” Dan stated to Zephyr. “You can be a better man...not continue down the same path that you’ve been going down for years…” Dan said.

Zephyr chuckled. "You wanna talk about Family? Alright then." Zephyr whistled, a DTD opened behind Dan as he turned and readied his Keyblade… and backed away.

Emerging from the portal was a grotesque, Frankenstein's monster of human body parts arranged together into the form of a leopard. It was held together by metallic plates, heavy bolds and darkness. "See, not all the ones dragged into the darkness had enough… parts to make a whole body. So why waste spare parts?"

Dan took another step back, some bits of faces upon the creatures body he could recognize, more lost from his own union. "I call em Scrap Cats." Dan turned to look at Zephyr, who was smiling a twisted grin of joy. "Sick em."

The beast roared, tackling Dan across the floor and away from Zephyr.

“God damn it..” Dan growled, his keyblade starting to vibrate lightly as the sound of a rattlesnake’s tail was echoing out. “I’m sorry my student…” Dan muttered as he tried slashing at the abomination with a high frequency keyblade slash.

From the wound he made on the abomination splashed out bit blood but several more ungodly creations, resembling snakes but made from spines or arms with single eyeballs on the 'head' and teeth made of metal that bit into Dan as they jumped him, one even managing to wrap itself around his neck and squeeze tight, it's one green eye staring right into his own eyes.

“Cause why not!” Dan snapped as he managed to get the snake monster off by stabbing it and throwing it away.

One that creature was off his neck the larger one tackled him again, this time digging claws into his legs before Dan could kick it off.

Zephyr teleported next to the creature, letting the 'snakes' slither up his arms as they treated him as their master. "This job is almost too easy." He laughed.

"The fuck is your job?" Dan asked. "Cause this is too much and too little for a simple town."

"Only what I Excel at." The ground shook, Dan turning and saw a giant pillar of darkness shooting up into the sky. "Distraction." 

Dan turned back at Zephyr, watching as him and his abominations entered a DTD and closed before he could get them.

"Damn it…" Dan growled as he dashed towards the giant pillar.





Jenny was pissed. She easily sliced the Unversed before her, but they hit much harder than normal and we're heavily outnumbered. Even with calling for help from her union there was still so many. She was having such a good day too.

As Jenny hacked a Scrapper back into negative energy, the ground under her shook a little. Looking around, Jenny spotted a figure clad in black and gold armor. Their figure was large, taller and bulkier than herself and their face was covered by a bolted metallic face mask.

"Hey teach!" The energy and volume of that yell held no malice, no anger yet knocked Jenny on her rear from the sheet force and shock alone. She recognized that voice. She saw multiple high caliber bullets turn her former muscular union member into red and white chunks.

"B-Bulk Biceps?!" Jenny yelped.

"Heck yeah!" He confirmed, flexing his bizarre body. "Like the look! I'm all tanky like a… a… like a metal thing!"

"Like a tank?" Jenny asked, trying to help her transformed student.

"Yeah! That!" Before Jenny could question further, Bulk Biceps punched his master square in the stomach. The impact sent her flying through hoards of Unversed and crashing into a building wall that, while held, cracked inwards several inches.

Jenny was always tough. She could take a hit. Becoming an undead vampire pony hybrid child of Cript had only reinforced that fact. Bulk Biceps just gave her a dose of true pain, reinforced by the spat of blood she coughed up as she stood back up, body healing the damage the best her not fully developed vampiric body could manage.

“God damn…” Jenny muttered as she got out of the hole in the building.. “That really hurt.”

"You know before you showed up at Canterlot High, I was the strongest person in the whole school." Bulk said, walking up to Jenny. "I could take hits and give them like nothing! Then you showed up, and I remember you gave me a hard hit. I felt it. For once, I felt someone's punch! And it hurt! And it was awesome!"

“So why are you working for these assholes if you were fine before?” Jenny asked.

If Jenny could see his face, he'd have looked confused if his head tilt meant anything. "Just following your words teach. 'No matter how strong you are now, you can always become stronger'. I felt that. I worked well passed my limits to one day be your equal in combat." He rubbed his head, Jenny taking note of this and saw the aura around him changed, his normal body language now seemed… weighted. "Then I died." Bulk spoke, his voice seemed more… stern, than before. "It hurt… so much…"

“Believe me big guy...it hurt all of us…” Jenny said, preparing her keyblade for when he’d strike.

"I woke up in agony, in this body. Then, Crow told me how best to both fight the pain, and get stronger." His darkness aura flared up, showing itself visibly as it irradiated off his skin. "I'll turn my pain, my anger into strength… just like you." His voice was devolved into a growl, in a flash came his Keyblade, Olympia, it's colors purple and black over the gold and white it was.

“We don’t have to do this Bulk…” Jenny started, preparing herself up for what’s to come. “You can stand down...going this far isn’t worth it.” She told him, not entirely wanting to fight Bulk after she failed to save him.

"I don't have to… you do." He said, slashing down. Jenny dodged, the slash uplifting soil and sending Jenny into the air and hitting the ground a few feet away. "You're the strongest of the Foretellers. I've always been curious, how strong are you when not holding back?"

“If you want…” Jenny growled as she got up, Ursus starting to glow as she grabbed it with both hands as it transformed into twin bear claw gauntlets. “You want to know that bad? Then I’ll show you that bad.” She growled as she brought an and threw an uppercut through the air, a massive blast of wind managing to knock Bulk back a few feet from the force. “I say this again Bulk, stand down...please…”

"Sorry, but you aren't my Master anymore." 

Bulk Biceps swung. Jenny threw two fists. The impact knocked dozens of nearby Unversed away and destroyed them. The ground under them cracked, sparks flew between the clashing weapons.

Jenny screamed, her bones cracking under the pressure of the impact until the bent and twisted, sending Bulk's Keyblade slashing Jenny's torso open as she collapsed. Bulk disbanded his Keyblade, Jenny's body began regenerating. To her surprise, she saw him toss a vial of blood next to her. "Your breed of Vampire heals better after eating virgin blood right? That should get you back on your feet in a few minutes." He said as he turned and began walking around.

“Bulk...wait!” Jenny called out as she took the vile and drank from it, healing faster. “Bulk...please, being strong is one thing...why are you taking it this far?” Jenny asked sadly. “Why are you working for Crow? He’s the one that got you killed and turned you into an Unversed...why?” She asked, trying to figure out why her number one student would do something like this.

"I made him a promise. Same as you did once. 'I've got your back'." Jenny froze… her own words to Crow, so long ago. "Unlike you, I can keep my promises." He opened a DTD, walking into it. "I'm strong enough to." He said as the portal closed.

Jenny stared at where the portal used to be, the bear foreteller starting to grind her teeth in pure rage. “Yeah! CAUSE THAT MAKES PERFECT SENSE YOU FUCKING PRICK!” Jenny roared in anger. “No no! Just join the fucker that got you killed and turned you into an abomination! HOLY FUCK!” She roared as she shoved her hands into the ground, right below a couple hundred unversed and literally table flipped a circle of ground and squished all the unversed in anger.

After that quick little outburst, Jenny took a shuddering deep breath as she tried not to start crying, not because of the egregious amount of physical pain she’s in...but the emotional pain of someone betraying her and using her own words against her...again. “I’m doing my best damn it…” She said sadly.

As she stood up, her body now recovered fully, she nearly fell back over as an explosion of darkness, shot up into the sky like a pillar.





Kira was many things. Kind. Sweet. Adorable and Adorkable according to those that knew her. Above all else, she was a Keyblade master. While she wasn't too terribly strong physically, she more than made up for it with speed and agility paired with an aptitude for spellcasting.

“Flame Lance!” Kira shouted as she swung her keyblade down, a lance made of pure condensed flame stabbing into the ground and knocking up several dozen Unversed, before it coalesced and exploded into a fireball that killed all of them. “Why did Crow have to ruin a perfectly good day?” Kira huffed.

As Kira worked her magic, literally, at dispelling the Unversed, the sounds of… something. It was flapping, she didn't recall seeing any flying Unversed. Looking around Kira spotted, flying up above her was a boy, brown hair, large brown eyes and an all white shirt with blue jeans. Protruding from his back were four almost bat like wings and another smaller set sprouted from the back of his head. "Sup Kira." Featherweight said.

Kira froze. Of all the dead that day, Featherweight had been from her union, one of the younger ones and while not strong, he was evasive and smart. She saw it all lost when a bullet blasted through his chest.

“F-f-featherewight?” Kira asked, tears forming in her eyes but hidden by her mask. “Wh-what...I...what happened to you?”

"Died. Then woke up like this " He shrugged. "Was strange at first but I got used to it."

“I’m...I’m so sorry…” Kira said sadly. “But...the wing’s look nice though.”

He shrugged. "Yeah. They can do a lot too." He said, landing in front of Kira. "Time works weird in the realm of darkness. How long have I been dead?"

“Three to four months…” Kira said sadly. “We...we looked everywhere for you and the other’s bodies that were taken...I’m so sorry Featherweight…”

"Don't be." He shook his head.

“Why shouldn’t I be?” Kira asked carefully.

"Because, look at me." Featherweight said, a smile crossing his lips as he motioned his arms across his body. "I can fly, I controle wind like the fucking avatar, I got confidence and strength I never imagined having before! I got laid!"

Kira blushed a bit at that small bit of information.

"Do you know why I joined your Union Kira? I wanted to be a hero, like in all my games and comics and shows, because I wanted a purpose other than the nerd the jocks bully into doing their homework and the pretty popular kids paid to do the same. Dying did suck but when I came back the time I spent training and learning about my new powers and abilities made me realize… I'm having fun, I'm having fun being the bad guy!" Featherweight laughed, Kira's face going pale at his words.

“Featherweight please, don’t be a bad guy!” Kira said quickly. “Even if it might be fun at the moment, it does nothing for you in the long run...you’ll only become the people you hated before you had powers.” Kira said carefully. “While I’m happy your feeling good about your...new body, and other things, I can’t condone you becoming a bad guy because reasons...please Feather, you don’t have to do this.”

"Oh but I want to!" He spun, turning to look Kira dead in the eyes. "For you! This life of mine, while my revival was all Crow and his associates, I owe all to you." He said, making Kira step back. "You see, over time I began to realize something about your Union, you, your predecessor and the Dandelions as a whole. You're all cowards."

“I mean, that’s just objectively wrong but what the hell are you on about?” Kira asked carefully, now wondering what screw came loose in Feather’s head.

"You founded the Dandelions for the sole purpose of running away from the Keyblade War. On top of that rather than stop and THINK that your traitor was someone higher on the pecking order, you went right to accusing one another, blindly believing the words of a master not even around, but STAGED the whole war just to create a self fulfilling prophecy out of his own paranoia! In short, the Ava you were and the Kira you are now, ain't so different. Both so trusting, innocent and foolish. But I can change that!" He said, taking flight, a whirlwind blasted Kira but did no damage as Featherweight summoned his Keyblade, Gull Wing, it's colors not much different save the wing is now the same brown as his hair. "I will be the bad guy who turns you into a true fighter, a true hero!"

“Featherweight please, you don’t have to do this!” Kira snapped at him. “I don’t want to fight my friend...fighting isn’t always the answer, there can be another way!”

Featherweight flew there, wings flapping as he seemed to be thinking Kira's words over. A small bit of hope formed in her heart. "If you won't fight friends, then I guess we aren't friends." His words were blunt, no ease to them.

The shock of Featherweight's words would have been enough to knock Kira over alone, even still, he fired off a Volley of razor sharp wind blades at Kira, sending the Foreteller skidding across the ground and into a twister he formed behind her, the wind rapidly flung Kira back at Featherweight and in a swift downswing slammed her into the floor, then he dropped, the echo of sickening pops filled the air as the surprising weight if the skinny boy cracked Kira's spine. Not fatal, but slower to repair on her own healing factor.

Kira grabbed Featherweight’s leg and stabbed her keyblade into his other. “Absolute!” She shouted, Featherweight feeling a sudden rush of cold as spears of ice suddenly shot down towards him.

The ice spears impaired the boy. Kinda looked up, watching as he began to laugh with all those spears through his body. "That's the spirit!" He yelled, grabbing two, one in each hand and pulling them out, then sending them through Kira's arms, pinning her down as he stepped off her, pulling the rest out and tossed them aside. "You might just become a hero yet." A DTD opened behind him. He quickly tossed Kira a bottle of blood. "Virgin blood to help you heal. Til next time Hero." With that, Featherweight entered the DTD and it closed quickly after.

Kira took the bottle carefully and drank it, getting the ice out of her and feeling her entire body heal a lot faster than it normally would...but even after she was healed fully, she couldn’t help but curl up into a ball and start to cry. “Why Feather...why…” She sobbed to herself, wondering why her once dear friend would do this to her...or just at all in general. “Nothing makes any sense…”

As Kira tried to collect herself, a rumble shook her back upright. Looking, she spotted a pillar of darkness shooting out high into the sky





Lan is the Leader. Lan has always been confident in his choices and actions. Crow's words… did he make the right call? Is Daybreak truly gone? So much history, so much culture… just, gone?

Did he choose right, leaving it to Zeke?

“I...I have to trust they kept it safe...there’s no way in hell they would have let Daybreak fall that easily…” Lan shook his head, trying to keep his mind on the current terrible task at hand instead of letting it wander to his doubts and worries.

As Lan hacks away at more Unversed. His instincts scream as he spins, blocking a strike as his eyes meet a form that nearly made him scream. Her name was Gilda. She was a lot like Crow, rough background, gang affiliation, and hot tempered paired with a short fuse.

She died, a bullet shot through her neck.

Her body looked fine, completely human even, save the insignia of the Unversed embedded upon the skin of her neck. "Sup Lan? Wanna spar?" She asked, a rapid soon kick from her sent Lan skidding some feet away. She still wore that white tank top and brown short shorts from that day.

“G-Gilda...wh-what are you doing here?” Lan asked in absolute shock.

"Oh you know, doing what Info best. Vandalism, burglary… just, general chaos." She waved her arms out all around us, to all the Unversed around us. "It's what I do best."

“That’s not true...and it’s never been true.” Lan shook his head. “You’re better than this.”

"Yeah, and for a while I believed that… honestly, you really had me going." She laughed, swinging her Keyblade, Fenrir, it's blade once faded chrome now was chipped and cracked and glowed a white hot as if fresh out of a forge. "Crow said you told him the same load of bull time and time again. That's when I realized." Gilda took a step forward, and Lan took a step back. "I was just some replacement for the friend you let down, a pet project to ease your own consciousness."

“That’s a lie!” Lan snapped. “You weren’t some replacement for Crow, you weren’t some pet project, and whatever Crow told you is pure dog shit.”

"Heh, such anger. You sure I didn't strike a nerve? Here's the deal. All Crow told me was his side of the story, visuals and all, got a freaky castle that can show it all as it happened. That's cold, leaving him to rot in there like that. And after such a heartfelt reunion." She clicked her tongue. "Guess it's like they say, talk is cheap."

“It’s not cheap.” Lan stated bluntly. “I made the decision after Crow…” Lan shook his head. “If you know his side, then you know full well we felt betrayed about what he did...and now you're here just to repeat Crow’s mistakes?” Lan shook his head. “Again, you’re better than this Gilda.”

"Tsk. See, you called Crow your family, your brother?" Gilda asked, taking another step as Lan took another one back. "Now, correct me if I'm wrong here, but doesn't family always look out for each other, bonds beyond blood and all that? So, where were those bonds when he needed you? Even the Ventrals, blood soaked and criminal, are a better family than you were to him."

Lan stared at Gilda...and just shook his head. “Yet again...bringing up how he feels ‘betrayed’ by us...by my decision to leave him in juvie because he fucked up…” Lan shook his head. “Crow made his decision, didn’t even want to look back the first time I told him he wouldn’t be apart of the family if his gang of street thugs was more important than the family he had that cared about him…” Lan took a step forward, surprising Gilda a little bit. “I gave him chance after chance...him ending in Juvie should have forced him to learn that he messed up, and he needs to fix the broken trust he had with me and everyone else.” Lan stated as he gripped Unicornus tighter. “I still regret how I left Crow, the decision I made...but at some point, you have to cut ties with people who would sooner fuck over those they care about for personal gain…” Lan grit his teeth. “Right now, we know that Crow is only his dark half, and we can save him, bring back our brother...and we can bring you back from this insanity before it’s too late Gilda. Please...just trust me...I’ve seen you better than this.” Lan said as he motioned around. “So are you going to be better than this? Or are you going to make the same mistakes again?”

Gilda clicked her tongue again, grinning as she looked at Lan. "Is it a mistake if you never regretted them?" She asked, a flash and she and Lan clashed blades, the heat off Gilda's Keyblade left burns and soot on Lan's weapon, and the air began to grow hot and muggy, making breathing harder.

Lan being a vampire, he didn’t fully need to give a shit about breathing. “This isn’t you Gilda. I know it isn’t...what did they do to you?”

"Rebirthed me." She said, clashing into a statement of crossed blades. "Some of the others and I can remember dying… some of us even remember the afterlife. I remember Skala… and I remember hell. All hearts return to Kingdom Hearts, to Skala, but not every soul gets heaven. You're supposed to be some kind of demonic hell vamp? Then burn in hell for a while and we can compare war stories!" She stepped forwards, the heat of her Keyblade sparking off and began melting any and all nearby metal. The ground below the two even began to grow hot and was on the verge of turning into magma. 

“The fact you think this is a good idea…” Lan growled as he started to push back against Gilda. “Your flames mean nothing to me...why are you doing this Gilda? What caused you to think this?”

"Two things. One… I know I ain't a good person. Hell I'm not even a decent person. I can appreciate your attempts, it's… nice, really, but you'd be wasting time on me. I enjoy this. The chaos, the looting, the fighting. I live for this." She grinned. "And second… I'd be a shitty girlfriend if I fought against him wouldn't I?"

“Oh god damn it…” Lan groaned.

"Hey! Don't diss my man!" She barked, kicking Lan in the gut and away.

“It’s more like...he can easily get a girlfriend, but I have no idea where to even begin with my girlfriends…” Lan coughed a little.

"Well, it was unexpected honestly but despite the difference in height he makes up for it in… stamina~"

“Wait...your not talking about Crow?” Lan asked.

"Crow? No! He's my boss! That's unprofessional. I'm with Featherweight!"

Lan dropped his jaw. He was almost half Gilda's size! And he was pretty sure younger than her by three years at least.

“Uh...huh…” Lan started. “Well...huh…”

"Is there a problem?" Gilda growled.

“I mean...besides the slight age difference…” Lan started. “Nothing much...lucky guy I suppose.”

"Firstly, damn right. Second, time is… weird, in the realm of darkness and makes zero sense. The area we were in time was… faster, I think? We've been dead for four months or so in the realm of light, but there it's been six years for us." Lan's eyes widened. Six years… No wonder she, and likely the others, don't care about what they are, they've learned to live as… this. Lan thought. "Meaning we're both adults despite the size difference but honestly we both enjoy that. And third," as a DTD opened behind Gilda, a tremor shook the ground, and in the distance a giant pillar of darkness shot off into the sky. "Thanks for being too dense to realize a distraction when ya encountered one." She smiled, jumping back into the DTD.

Lan tried to rush after, but it closed before he could stop Gilda escaping.

“Damn it!” Lan shouted as he rushed off to the massive pillar of Darkness.





Ladybug and Cat were outnumbered. Never before had so many monsters swarmed Paris.

Well, that was a lie, but never before had so many appeared that all needed to be eliminated individually.

Cat's Pole Staff and Cataclysm abilities worked well in the fighting, and Ladybug managed to use her agility and Yo-yo to surprising effectiveness.

"Will this ever end?" Ladybug thought aloud, even with the Foretellers helping and their comrades, or Unions, their time as heroes was limited, and physical exhaustion was quickly wearing her body down.

“No idea, but we need to keep pushing.” Cat Noir said as he spun his staff around and slammed it into another unversed, panting from his own exhaustion as well. “Paris will fall if we don’t continue...I just have no idea where Hawk Moth got all these Akuma, cause if he normally had this many we wouldn’t be in good shape at all.”

"Yeah… actually, wait…" Ladybug said, quickly destroying a Flood Unversed. Then, she saw it, or rather, what was missing. "Cat! These monsters look like they have Akumas, but they don't release them!"

“That’s really weird.” He frowned. “Then what the hell are these things?”

"A display of power." The two heroes turned, seeing a teen around their age, dressed in all black, even his hair was pitch black. "Sorry to say, but I need to purge some light from your world to make a point, and obtain a goal."

"You're… who do you think you are?!" Ladybug yelled.

"Names Crow." Crow said with a bow. 

“Your the bad guy the Foretellers told us about.” Cat Noir said carefully.

"Guilty as charged, but hay, enough about me." Crow said, snapping his fingers as a DTD opened up. "Let's talk about Hawkmoth." Crow said, emerging from the portal was a man with a silver face mask and purple suit. Hawkmoth. He walked… oddly. His head was down and shoulders hung almost lifelessly. "Ta da!"

"That's… what… what's wrong with him?" Ladybug asked, feeling uneasy as Hawkmoths stature.

“What did you do to him?” Cat Noir growled.

"Oh I'm only giving him what he wants." Crow said, raising Hawkmoths face. His eyes were hollow and vacant. "Normally, my Unversed when destroyed, their negativity just flows right back into me. But these, infused with Akumas, their negativity flowed right back… into him." Crow said, giving Hawkmoths face a pat. "The power is probably overloading his brain right now, but in a few moments he won't have to worry about it. He won't be human after that."

“How do we stop this?” Cat Noir asked, because even if Hawkmoth was a royal pain in both of their asses, this was something even he wouldn’t want on his worst enemy. Which, ironically, was Hawkmoth.

"Oh, that's simple, you don't." Crow chimed, his grin sending Ice down the two heroes backs. "But I'll make you both a deal. If you can tell me who Hawkmoth is Under the mask, I'll let him go, and take all that negativity and leave him here as an easy win for you two."

“And how can we trust you given you started...literally everything that’s been going on?” Cat Noir asked carefully.

"I'm shocked you'd think me anything below my word." Crow said, his tone in mock hurt before chuckling. "You get three hints. First, he is someone you both know." The look of shock across Ladybug and Cat Noir's face nearly made Crow laugh, but he continued. "He's someone respected, and he's hurting inside, but never shows it."

Ladybug and Cat exchanged a glance at one another. Those 'hints' were cryptic, or specific. "Someone we know?" Ladybug muttered aloud.

“There’s...only one man that fits the bill in my thoughts.” Cat Noir started. “But...but that’s impossible...why would he do any of this?” Noir asked, Ladybug seeing her fellow partner in crime fighting starting to shake, tears filling his eyes.

"Cat? Who do you think it is? Is it… someone important to you?"

He didn't answer, looking only at Hawkmoth. Through the eyes were hollow, getting a good, detailed look at his body type, his facial features the mask covered but still outlined… he could see it so clearly…

To Ladybug's surprise, Cat shifted out of his Miraculous form. Who she saw made her tremble. "Adrien…" She whispered, watching her fellow hero, classmate, and crush run up to Hawkmoths.

“Dad!” Adrien called out and hugged Hawkmoth, shocking the shit out of Ladybug even more. “Dad...why...why are you Hawkmoth? Why are you doing this!?”

Ladybug had no words, any attempts were caught in her throat.

Crow laughed. "And we have a winner!" He said, snapping his fingers as Hawkmoth' outfit shifted away, and standing there in Adrian's arms was his father, Gabriel. "Such a sad story really, pained and hurt at the loss of his wife he spent no small fortune in looking for the possibility, the hope to revive her. All he needed was the power of creation, and destruction."

Ladybug fell to her knees, her own Miraculous timing out as Mariette struggled to process the harsh truth before her.

"But I keep my promises." Crow said, taking the pulsating white broach resembling a moth, or even a butterfly, off him. Gabriel screams as darkness surges out of him and blasts Adrien into Mariette, the two watching in horror as a pillar of darkness surrounds and devours Gabriel.

The Foretellers all quickly arrive shortly after, the Pillar fading, leaving an unconscious Gabriel on the ground, and Crow, standing with the Miraculous in his hands, it's color now a dark bluish purple. "Well then, I got what I wanted." He said, placing the Miraculous into his pocket.

Adrian stared at Crow. “What...you're not taking that with you!” Adrian started, trying to turn his miraculous back on to try and stop Crow from taking Hawkmoth’s Miraculous.

"We got this!" Lan yelled, he and his siblings all rapidly circling Crow. He didn't even flinch.

"You're not getting away this time." Jenny said, practically growling.

"What you did to them, our friends…" Kira said.

“It’s unforgivable.” Dan stated.

“And we’re going to make you pay.” Alex growled, electricity sparking off of him.

Crow sighed. Before, he would get angry, before, he would get sloppy… "Don't you five get tired of being wrong?" Crow said simply. "I gave them a simple choice, and they accepted. I didn't force them into this, they volunteered."

"That's a lie!" Lan yelled.

Crow rolled their eyes. "Yes, because that's all I do right? Lie, cheat, steal and make bad choices? I've grown tired of playing kids games with you guys. There's shit hitting the fan you five are so blissfully unaware of that it's laughable."

“That’s what you did to start this whole ‘betrayal circlejerk’ you’ve started, and you’ve still been doing it ever since you split in half.” Dan pointed out.

“And to be honest...Wallflower blaming me for her death when it was your groups fault is a pretty blatant lie to me.” Alex brought up as well.

“Who’s dating Featherweight?” Kira asked, shocking everyone but Lan. “I just want to know who’s at least making him happy.”

"Gilda." Lan said, earning a collected 'What!?' from the others, except for Lan.

“Lucky bastard…” Alex muttered.

Crow gave another sigh, turning to look at Lan. "Do you remember that day? The day you visited me in Juvenile Detention? I was trying to ask you to contact my old boss, remember?"

“You know, the crime boss, the one that landed you in jail, and you were actively asking me to contact the man to break you out of jail?”

"I landed there because I got caught." Crow stated simply. From one of his pockets he pulled out a blue card. He tossed it at Lan, who caught it. "See the consequences of your actions… bro." Crow said, the ground beneath him erupting in a DTD that he fell into quickly. Before any of the five could act it had already closed.

“Damn it!” Lan snapped angrily. “No! It doesn’t matter that he actively told me to break him and his thug ‘friends’ out with their boss, but now he thinks I’m the bad guy!?” Lan shouted in pure anger, just so sick and tired of Crow trying to play the victim to his own fuck ups.

“We’ll look at the card later…” Dan started, taking a shuddering breath.

“He...he called you bro…” Alex told Lan carefully, finding the fact that Crow still even bothered to think Lan was a bro was pretty big.

Kira disbanded her Keyblade, hugging herself. Jenny sighed, walking over and comforting her little sister.

Lan took a deep breath, he did call him bro… but the word sounded so hollow, as if it held no meaning. He shook his head. "Let's clear out the remaining Unversed, then we can… figure out the rest."





With their unions in tow the remaining Unversed were wiped out rapidly. The damage to Paris was thankfully Minimal, mostly just property damage really. Save for Adrien's father, who still hasn't woken up yet. His heart seemed to be thankfully unaffected. It would just take time is all.

Lan sat atop the Eiffel Tower, staring at the memory card before him. His siblings all around him. "You should watch what's on it." Kira said.

"It's probably just his typical bullshit." Jenny huffed.

“Before we look at this…” Lan started. “I want all of you to know, that what I have said about when Crow was in Juvie was true, he tried to apologize for everything he did, but immediately wanted me to find his old boss and get him and his thug’s out of it.” Lan stated.

“We know that Lan.” Dan nodded.

“So whatever the hell Crow’s side is, it’s gonna have to be pretty serious for us to question his victim complex at this point.” Alex brought up.

Nodding, Lan sighed, tapping into the memories within the card.

The world seemed to fade away in a swarm of light as it was replaced with the familiar scene of their old home town, the local park. Jenny was pushing Kira on the swings, Alex was trying to flirt with a jogger, Dan was playing Chess with an older man and Lan sat next to Crow on the bench. The Foretellers remembered this day. It was the day before Crow was arrested.

"You're playing with fire around those assholes." Lan said.

"I know I know. And I'm sorry I haven't been around you guys as much. They work you to the bone to earn some trust." Crow huffed. "Still, they aren't as bad as the news says. They act and talk like… people." Crow said.

"Heh. Sure, and Zeke Ventral isn't the Anti Christ." 

Lan winced. He forgot he said those things. Knowing Zeke for who he was now…

"Never met the guy so I wouldn't know." Crow shrugged, earning a chuckle from Lan. "Look, I promise I'll keep my head firm and not get into anything too…"

"Illegal?" Lan finished.

"Heh, yeah that." Crow chuckled. With a heavy sigh he stood up. "I gotta go, but I promise tomorrow, lunch on me!"

"It better or Jenny is gonna be sour with you."

"She gets sour when she's called Tomboy." Crow shrugged.

Crow then ran off. Lan raised a hand as if to call out to the memory, but it was just that, memories.

Crow ran for some time til he reached the open drain pipes near the edge of town. Years ago a factory used them for illegal dumping. Crow walked into and down them until he arrived at presumably the inside of the factory, where many criminals, clearly Ventrals, all sat around.

"Boss?" Crow called.

"Here." Replied a slightly older voice. David Ventral was an explosives genius, and it terrified everyone. The fact he was juggling grenades didn't help. "Glad you're here. Got a job, and this one will deliver you the payoff you asked for."

"F-for real?" Crow asked.

David nodded, catching all the grenades and putting them back inside a nearby box filled with them. "Yup. Got it all right here." He said, picking up a large, rather packed orange document envelope. "Six sets of perfectly legal fake birth certificates, SSN's and one hacked credit card guaranteed to fool any and all electronic transactions. Except online ones." David said.

Lan's blood ran cold. They always talked about running away, starting a life with new identities, but it was always just the talk and dreams of children.

"You said it would take me a year of work to earn it though?" Crow said.

"Normally yes but you talk a lot about those friends of yours, they're your family and I can respect that. So I'm putting you on a job set for tomorrow. You and some of the others are gonna rob that jewelry store in your downtown mall. It's a simple in and out thing really. Baby brother already hacked the police alarms and security cameras. All you gotta do is keep your mask and gloves on and grab what you can while the others keep the bystanders at bay and eventual cops from taking action."

Crow gulped. "W-wow… that's a step… or ten above the usual deliveries you have me do." 

"I know, but I am throwing you a bone here. Now, in the event you do get caught and usually one of us does, just get someone to send me a message and I can get you out of whatever crap hole they toss you in. Majority of the Juvie’s and prisons we have pull in so no one will bat an eye. One job, and your family is set for life."

Crow looked at the folder on the table. He had what he and the Foretellers all wanted for so long right in his grasp. Crow took a deep breath. "For my family, anything."

The memory ended.

They all sat there. Processing this information… Crow was getting them their dream, to run away and be a family, together…

Lan hurled, his stomach clenching as the news hit him the hardest. 

“Why...why didn’t he tell me…” Lan muttered.

“He...he did all that...for us?” Alex muttered, completely poleaxed by this information.

“He would stoop so low as to join Ventrals...just for us?” Dan asked, wracking his brain as to why in the name of hell he would do that.

“It...it can’t be…” Kira started, her entire body shaking as she tried not to burst into tears once again.

“Impossible…” Jenny muttered.

Tears began to fall from every member of the group. Crow tried to tell Lan that day… and he wouldn't hear it. He told his siblings what he believed and turned them against their brother. Crow became a monster, and it was all. There. Fault.
> New day
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

The following week had been hard on the Foretellers. Each took to the realization that, Crow joined the crime family for them, and had even managed to obtain their dream, a chance to run away… only to be turned away when he needed them most.

Their mansion house sat quiet. None of the siblings felt right. Arguments broke out sometimes. A key moment in their lives was brought back at ten times the force of the day it happened. Did they wash their hands of Crow to quickly? Why didn’t Lan stay and listen to Crow? Why didn’t Crow tell them why he joined the Ventrals’?

Jenny shouted in rage as she slammed her healed fist into another punching bag, splitting it in half and sending both pieces flying into a wall. “Motherfucker!” She shouted in rage, mostly pissed at herself and just so exhausted with everything. “Why...why did all this have to happen?”

Dan sat in the library, reading tomb after tomb. He was always logical, and believed deeply in that learning everything you can prevents failure and misjudgment… He grunted, clenching the corners of the book until eventually he threw it violently against the furthest wall. The wall took the hit but the book split open as pages fell scattered along the floor. “Why didn’t I look into this…” He muttered. He devoted so much time to learning so much, even things many would consider trivial… why didn’t he do the same for his own brother?

Alex sat in his room alone. Usually the room was decorated with posters of various girls ranging from B to D, and some Pinkie Pie made just for him. They were all gone now. The usual perverts private chamber was now blank and empty. Alex tried not to, but he remembered Crow’s various misadventures with him through adult book stores and building a ‘Gentelmens’ library. After his arrest… Alex just tossed it all away… as if all that time, effort and fun… meant nothing…

”Why didn’t I notice?”

Kira was in the garden in the backyard. She wasn’t that young when Crow was arrested, young enough that her family tried to soften the blow for her… but she was old enough to understand. She and Crow would often spend time in silly endeavors. Crow would pretend to be a nasty dragon after the Princess, and Kira, playing this Princess, would use her magic to fight the dragon off. No matter how silly Crow always played his part. With a sigh, she looked at the flowers, remembering the last time she and Crow played, flowers just like these yellow daisies surrounded them. He could be mean, harsh and scary, but he was always kind to her.

“Why didn’t I care…?”

Lan sat in the main room. A million thoughts raced through his mind, but one answer kept coming back. He failed. He was the unofficial head of their family, and he took it upon himself to keep them all safe. Why did he so rapidly give up on Crow, the oldest next to Kira of their family. He tried going through the portal to Daybreak, finding it broken. A DTL and he arrived in debris filled space… Daybreak was gone.

“Why didn’t I help…?” Lan started. “And why...why the fuck is Daybreak gone!?!”

Too many questions… too much anger, and no means to solve any of them. Blinded by rage and confusion, Lan soon sent a direct message to Zeke.

Soon Zeke arrived. For a moment, Lan wondered if he called the wrong person. This woman appeared… His eyes widened. Despite the female form, the aura Zeke gave off was there. “Don’t ask…” Zeke replied. “Been some crazy shit lately.”

“Yeah, there’s most definitely been some ‘crazy shit’ going on.” Lan growled. “So mind explaining this to me asshole!?” He motioned to the entirety of the vast open space that used to be Daybreak.

Zeke was taken back by the anger, but shook it off. “We got invaded. Crow, Spoiled and their army of abominations just showed up everywhere.”

“And you didn’t call for help why?” Lan asked bluntly. “Also...why are you a chick?”

“Long story short… I died. Technically still am.” Zeke said, their form changing. Suddenly, Lan found himself staring at the Anthro form of Trixie. “Remember when my heart got split? When fighting Core? Well while my two halves were possessed and the other going insane, my soul ended up elsewhere and after finally escaping that place, ended up sharing a body with my world’s Trixie, who surprisingly has a balanced heart so add my soul to replace her missing one and… I’m this now.”

“Uh...huh.” Lan started, not even knowing where to begin with all of that. “So...back to the main question, why didn’t you or...anyone here call for help?”

“Well at the time I was dealing with this and hunting down my Nobody, yes I have one and he’s an asshole. As for why no one else did, we didn’t have time. More heartless than I even knew could be on a world appeared in a manner of seconds, and being these weird Abominations… the mass panic and combat. Lifeboat protocol was activated.”

“Well…” Lan started, before seeing a wisp of Nothingness float by the wreckage. “At least Ben decided to help out...why’d he show up and we couldn’t?” Lan inquired bitterly.

“He was here at the time. Crow and Spoiled used the perfect tools. These things don’t respond to Ben or I, only listening to them somehow. We evacuated everyone before the world would begin falling into the realm of darkness. Charlie didn’t want all this ending up in their hands… so he blew it all up.”

“Why didn’t either Ben or Charlie call us damn it!” Lan shouted. “What, did you think we couldn’t do anything? That we’ve just been putzing around not doing jack shit!?”

“I wasn’t even here when it blew up, imagine how I feel!?” Zeke shouted back. “This was the better outcome. Better to save the people and blow up the planet then let all that information and resources fall into the realm of darkness.”

“Great, just fucking great…” Lan rubbed his temples angrily. “Another god damn headache I don’t need right now…”

“Look, I’m sorry you weren’t called, or informed apparently. As is Daybreak’s government system is barely holding together given they also stole Mors during the invasion as well, and he was second in line when I’m gone.”

“They did what!?!” Lan shouted incredulously.

“Well, my Nobody stole him. No idea why though. I know he is targeting people with Balanced hearts, but I don’t know why or to what end.”

“Oh my fucking god…” Lan muttered. “Can’t even look away for five seconds without something fucking up…”

“As bad as it was, there were no Civilian casualties. That’s all that matters to me, and Mors can handle himself. He was a former X-blade wielder.”

“While...that’s all well and good.” Lan admitted. “Just…” Lan was still at a loss for words due to how furious he was at a lot of things.

"What's going on?" Dan asked as he and the rest of the Foretellers entered the room.

"And… why is there a Trixie here?" Kira asked.

"And why do they feel like Zeke?" Jenny asked.

"Rockin tits." Alex added, though with none of his usual enthusiasm behind it.

Zeke sighed, giving the Foretellers a summary on the events that transpired both in his case and regarding Daybreak.

"The fuck!?" Jenny shouted at the story.

"Why didn't you call any of us?" Alex asked bluntly.

“Like I told Lan, I wasn’t even there when it happened and oh yeah, I’m kinda between dead and alive at the moment.” Zeke replied. “Dealing with Kexez has been a headache enough, figuring out how to help Drezke is another issue now that Lake is dead.”

"So why didn't Ben call us?" Kira asked worriedly.

"Actually...has Ben even been to our world?" Jenny asked, that realization just hitting her and hitting the rest of them as well.

“Regardless of what happened, I’m sorry you weren’t informed sooner. I know Daybreak Town was important to you, but I wouldn’t have changed anything even if I was there at the time. Saving lives means more to me than saving buildings.” Zeke stated.

"But...how'd they get past the barrier? The Crystal Heart should have done something right?" Lan asked nervously, thinking that, even if they were wearing Nobodies as suits, the heartless would still at least be weakened by the Heart.

Zeke frowned. “Normally. I know it usually makes Crow weaker, but Spoiled was a Nobody so she was largely unaffected… still, with how well planned it was… there’s only one person who could have planned it for them.”

"Oh that massive cloaked asshole!" Jenny shouted.

"Master of Masters is the guy who made the stupid thing…" Alex started. "But...why?"

“My guess? Still wants that goal of his fulfilled.” Zeke said, summoning the X-blade. “He wants this destroyed.

“Cause of course he’d still want to destroy that thing…” Lan grumbled.

“So...what now?” Alex asked. “Daybreak’s destroyed...where is everyone?”

“Relocating. Most ran were evacuated rapidly to allied worlds and once families are all reunited and living space is fixed up, teams will try and see what survived the planet’s explosion. From there… life goes on as usual. With the hope I track down Kexez and figure out how to help Drezke…”

“We can help out.” Jenny said, wanting to do something positive and not feel like absolute garbage for a change.

“Hm… Maybe. Have you had any run-ins with Crow recently?”

The Foretellers were quiet for a moment, all looking down as Zeke saw a range of emotions from sadness, to regret, to frustration to absolute rage. “Yes...we did…” Lan answered carefully.

“What… happened?”

“A...lot…” Lan started.

“Yeah, a lot is a complete understatement.” Jenny rolled her eyes, getting a bit snarky with her anger.

“What did he do?” Zeke asked.

“He...he…” Kira wanted to say it, but fresh tears started to fall.

“He showed us the truth.” Jenny growled.

“He showed us his side of the story…” Dan said carefully. “And...he told us why he worked with your family...and how your family would have saved him to be with us again…” Dan said in as much of a cold and calculating tone as he could without breaking down like Kira was.

“It was a massive shit show…” Alex sighed out.

“And we’re all to blame for it…” Lan said. “All because...none of us bothered to help him…”

Zeke raised an eyebrow, Kira then handed them the Memory Card. “Oh… God damn it bro…” Zeke huffed.

“You know that Ventral?” Lan asked carefully.

“He’s my older brother. These days he works for Ben. Actually most of my family after Core died more or less fucked off and just live wherever these days.”

“Really?” Lan asked bluntly. “After...everything they’ve done?”

“Well, not all of them. Oldest brother I threw him into the Void. Grandpa I killed… and Ben killed my aunt… Eclipse killed my cousin… The only reason they even worked with Core was because Earth was apparently dying. All the riots the day we all ended up here never really stopped. So they jumped ship with the only person with a floating boat. Now that Core is gone they’re gonna settle down where people don’t know them or where their skills can be useful. So the few I kept tabs on are all living on worlds going through some shit also.” Zeke shrugged. “Guess it’s the closest to peace any of them feel comfortable with.”

“Jeez…” Alex frowned.

“Well, not my Grandpa and oldest brother. They just were in it for the chaos.” Zeke admitted.

“And they deserve whatever you did to them.” Jenny stated bluntly.

“Maybe… doesn’t mean I enjoyed it.” He sighed. “So, what exactly did Crow do?” The foretellers recapped the events back in City of Lights, and once finished Zeke thought the information over. “He’s gotten stronger. And now he’s experimenting with his Unversed as well. It’s a step up from what he did with Sunset Shimmer…” Zeke thought aloud.

“I just love how nonchalant you are about this sudden turn of events.” Jenny frowned, still stupidly pissed about her own failures.

“Never had the luxury to panic back on earth. This Miraculous, it effectively gives people SuperPowers based on their desires right?”

“Yes, and it’s themed after the spirit of the Miraculous as well.” Lan answered. “And apparently they’re also shards of Keyblades...however the hell you break Keyblades I have no idea.”

“Various ways.” Zeke stated. “Pour too much power into it, clashing with another, more powerful wielder or weapon, the Self Destruct Spell. Hmm… My guess is that he’s going to use this to help build up his own army. Make them stronger and expand numbers…”

“He already did with his little band of misfits…” Jenny growled.

“I’m still happy for Featherweight and GIlda.” Kira said, wiping away some of her tears as she managed to get ahold of herself. “Even if they betrayed us like this…”

“From what you told me about what he said, he’s preparing for something else… What’s worse is that he’s evolving… growing…”

“You know something don’t you?” Dan asked carefully. “Please, tell us? Anything we can do to…” Dan gulped. “Anything we can do to save Crow before it’s too late?”

“It was too late the moment we abandoned him in that jail cell!” Alex snapped at Dan. “We might be able to save Crow from whatever darkness he has that’s causing all of this...but it would be a miracle if he could forgive us after what we’ve done…”

“If you can’t get his light half, then it will.” Zeke said, gaining the Foretellers attention. “If his dark and light halves are separated, like mine, then they can’t maintain a balance with one another while split. His heart was balanced, when he was whole, but split they can’t balance one another out. This change in both power and attitude tells it all. Crow’s dark half is evolving. If you can’t find and help strengthen his light half, then the two can never be reunited, they’ll both become two separate entities and the Crow you all knew… will be gone.”

“We’ve been looking for months…” Lan started. “We have little to go off of, considering we found him once when we all had that adventure in one of Core’s bases...but then after that...it’s like his light half just vanished, gone without a trace.”

Zeke thought that over. “Before and after his death we’ve found a lot of Core’s bases. Raided a shit ton. Given Core was training and teaching Crow directly… he must have shown him places that can easily hide light. Aside from Crow himself, maybe Luxu would know…”

“And we’d have to find him in Ben’s world...wherever the hell that is…” Dan frowned, remembering that Luxu was living in Ben’s world with his girlfriend Time Belle.

“Well...Ben’s a part of Cript’s Family right?” Kira questioned. “We can find his world with our Assistant’s...hopefully.”

“They recently moved that whole planet into the realm of Nothingness so… maybe not.” Zeke informed.

“Seriously?” Kira asked.

“It happened when he became the new King of Nothingness. Wasn’t an intentional move from what he told me.”

“Excuse me what?” Lan asked quickly in confusion. “How the hell did he become the King of Nothingness so quickly? I thought he said he needed to master all of his weapons, and he said he was just learning Fair Game.” Lan said, which surprised Zeke with how the Foretellers and Ben had absolutely no contact after their grand adventure.

“He did master the rest. Then after some training and such, challenged the old king. After killing him in combat received the crown.”

“You’d think we’d have noticed a literal reality shaking event…” Alex started with a frown. “Like...seriously, how did we not notice that?”

“School work and trying to run a world traveling organization fighting against Darkness itself is a nightmare and a half.” Dan sighed out.

“Sounds like you’ve been pretty stretched thin…”

“We have our unions…” Lan said. “We’ve...we’ve been doing all we can…”

“You’re still kids, you shouldn’t even be going through this crap.”

“We’re still kids!?” Alex shouted incredulously.

“Motherfucker we’ve gone through more bullshit than you can even imagine!” Jenny shouted in anger.

“I lost an eye, asshole!” Kira pointed to her eyepatch.

“I have been working myself to the goddamn bone everyday to make sure we’re on top of everything!” Dan shouted.

“And I’ve been running myself ragged everyday, damn near killing myself half the time to make sure my family is safe and saving Crow!” Lan shouted in anger. “What do you have to say about yourself here? Mister ‘Look at me! I’m the Chosen One!’.” Lan said in mock tone of Zeke.

“Considering I’m borrowing/sharing a hermaphrodite's body… been better.”

“And that’s another thing I need to get off my chest.” Lan started. “I was apart of the Council of Worlds for fuck’s sake, in what dimension of logic was it that literally no one bothered to contact me!?!” Lan shouted, letting that previous bit of anger rush back. “Not even any of the survivor’s contacted me yet! Was this just some ‘spur of the moment’ bullshit or something?”

“Yeah, like did you just remember we exist?” Jenny shouted. “Or did you think we weren’t up for it cause we’re kids?”

Zeke looked down, frowning. “I won’t lie… I told Sid and Mors to keep you all in the loop, regular updates, but… more spread out than normal…”

“We’re supposed to be a team...right?” Kira asked sadly.

“You’re also a bunch of teenagers with what should have been happy lives ahead of you. I grew up with a shoot to kill order on me, it was bad enough you already had to deal with most of the crap involving Core and Crow. I didn’t want you all waking up every morning wondering if today was the day you were going to die.”

“We wouldn’t have to if we worked together dumbass!” Dan countered.

“We’re in this together.” Alex said. “And you...you think we’d just turn our backs on everything to have normal lives!? We’re literally the reincarnations of the original Foretellers!” Alex told Zeke. “How the fuck were we going to have a ‘normal life’ with that revelation, let alone a bunch of ‘teenagers’ getting super powers from their favorite video game?”

“Figured you’d enjoy normalcy, and if that’s true then you should have been happy. Your master betrayed you, you were all fooled into a multiversal war that almost led to the genocide of Keyblade Culture, and across all the dimensions fought, slaughtered not just each other but your union members. Can you honestly tell me you want to get thrown back into that kind of danger, especially given your old master is still running around making Xehanort look like a piss ant?”

“It would be too fucking late at this point, cause we’re in way too deep.” Lan stated bluntly. “Normalcy has never been our forte, and the fact you think we’d enjoy it is shocking to say the least.”

“Didn’t you all want to be just a family with one another, be together and not have to deal with all the bullshit life threw at you?”

“That was to help cope with a fuck ton of things.” Lan shook his head. “But now we have the power to help people, the power to make our Dreams come true, and bring back our family…”

“Well, what have you been doing to achieve it?”

“Doing this!” Jenny shouted as she summoned her keyblade as she tried to swing Ursus at Zeke.

Right as the blade was going to swing into Zeke’s side, it suddenly stopped. Jenny nearly fell sideways as her grip on the weapon faltered and it floated there, mere inches from Zeke’s side. “... I didn’t do that.” Zeke stated.

“Bullshit!” Alex said as he summoned his keyblade and swung at Zeke as well.

The same result, Alex though didn’t quite catch himself on the fall however. His blade was inches from Zeke’s neck. “Oh crap not this again!” Zeke said as he looked between the two floating Keyblades.

“If attacks don’t work…” Dan and Kira both summoned their keyblades. “Than Magic will!” Dan said as the two tried to combine their magic’s to fire a powerful spell at Zeke.

Right as the spell was to go off, it suddenly stopped. The two siblings were surprised as suddenly the weapons floated out of their grips. 

“Fucking hell I forgot Keyblades do this around me.” Zeke groaned. “They won’t attack me.”

Lan summoned his Keyblade and looked at it. "Why...why are you doing this?" He asked his unicorn Keyblade.

The five keyblades all seemed to vibrate for a time before glowing with a white aura. Suddenly, over Zeke's chest formed the glowing blue form of a Heart. Kingdom Hearts. "They… won't hurt me because I'm the closest thing to their maker they have…" Zeke sighed out. "As far as they're concerned… I am…" Zeke stopped, a look of shock over their face. "That's what Kexez wants…"

“What? Kexez want’s you to stop hiding or something?” Lan asked.

"... He wants me to either become or absorb Kingdom Hearts… Balanced Hearts can evolve into mini variations of it… but I'm a Cript… I would have been built for this…"

“You would have what?” Dan asked. “Hold on...you were made?”

"Yeah. It's why Cript and I look identical. Apparently we are manufactured warriors for some sick and twisted higher entity."

“That’s just perfect…” Lan sighed out. “Great...now there’s even more shit we have to deal with outside our current problems…”

"I can deal with this shit, you all focus on Crow," Zeke started as he pushed the two nearby keyblades away from them. "I need to figure out who else might be on Kexez's list."

“So...what now?” Kira asked carefully. “Are you...just gonna forget about us again?”

"... I can't be in two places at once. You want to prove you aren't kids, then grow up."

“So you’re going to do exactly what I expected.” Lan frowned. “Just fuck off to god knows where, leaving us alone again with no way to contact you reliably, and tell us that we need to grow up when we’ve been through more shit than we should be…” Lan shook his head.

"Well at least you have the choice for some normalcy unlike me. Don't give that up trying to make up for mistakes in a life that was stolen from you."

“Says the guy that can’t take his own advice when he was literally handed it.” Lan rolled his eyes. “And yes, yes you did have normalcy handed to you, don’t you dare try and deny it.”

"I, jokingly, asked for this." Zeke started, summoning the X-blade. "When I got it, I discovered, by accident, multiverse travel. Then, made my home on a world that needed a hero. I could have left it. Moved literally anywhere else and left it to it's fate, but I stayed, why? I don't even fucking know. Maybe a chance for normalcy was handed to me, but I wanted to be a hero, to prove everyone who wanted me dead, without an actual reason aside from my fucking eyes! That I. Am. Not. A. Monster!"

In a sudden rush, the Foretellers found themselves at the blade end of their own weapons pressed firmly against their necks. To their backs, Starlight Keyblades pressed their tips firmly against their backs.

“Then what makes you so fucking special that you get to call the shots on what people can do with their lives?” Lan countered.

“You’re telling us to grow up, but it looks like you need to grow up more than us.” Jenny growled.

“We made our peace when we got these powers, we knew exactly what we wanted to do the first time we saw those Unversed.” Dan stated.

“We weren’t going to just stand there and let innocent people get hurt, we had the power to help the innocent, be heroes.” Kira explained.

“And then you strut in, and suddenly tell us we need to ‘live normal lives’? And then tell us to ‘grow up’? What kind of hypocritical bullshit is that?” Alex growled.

“So either you make up your mind on what you magically want us to do you self righteous hypocrite, or stop acting like a monster and threatening to kill the five of us.” Lan growled.

Zeke took a step back, noticing the Keyblades around the Foretellers. The Foretellers Keyblades immediately fell to the floor as the Starlights vanished.

The look of realization and horror on Zeke's face as he stepped back was enough for the Foretellers to quell their anger. They watched as Zeke crouched down, muttering something in a low tone of voice while clenching their head.

"Are… are you okay?" Kira asked nervously, never seeing Zeke this mentally harmed by using his powers before.

She moved closer to Zeke, slowly. Soon she could hear what he was muttering. "I'm not a monster." Over and over again.

"Well…" Kira started. "You're… not a monster…" she said, her anger quelled enough that she just wanted to help a friend going through something terrible.

As she got closer, Zeke paused long enough to speak something else. "Keep away."

Kira ignored it, rather coming closer until she placed a hand upon their knee.

Zeke. Snapped. "I said STAY AWAY!" Zeke yelled.

Kira and the other Foretellers suddenly felt as if something clicked. Something within each of them what began to control their actions. Like a computer running a program it never ran before, The Foretellers all suddenly found themselves unable to control their own bodies, instead like a order sent right to their cores and bypassing free will entirely, each one bagan backing up as far from Zeke as possible until each one was unwillingly pressing themselves against the furthest wall.

It was in this moment they realized, this power, it was something Zeke knew about and likely feared themselves. With just a word, he could enslave and control entire planets, and then some. The Foretellers had a newfound fear of Zeke, such a power was a terrible thing. It was the power of Kingdom Hearts.

"I… I'm sorry…" Zeke finally spoke, loud enough for them all to hear as a DTL opened around him and swept them away.

Once it closed, the Foretellers had control over their bodies again, but the fear and adrenaline from such an experience kept them all on edge.

"What….what the fuck…" Jenny panted.

“Is...is that what…” Alex gulped, not believing what he just felt.

"He… could do that… whenever…" Dan started, falling to his rear as his legs have gave way under the recent experience.

"That's….what…" Kira tried to find the proper words, but was speechless at the display of power. Even if it was accidental.

The Foretellers all sat against the wall for a time.

"Done moping yet?" The group looked up, surprised to see their Mother Alushy standing before them.

“Not...not in the mood mom…” Jenny said carefully.

“We...have a lot of shit to think about…” Alex sighed out.

"Noticed. What are you going to do about it?"

“I...I don’t know…” Dan said carefully.

“All of this…” Kira struggled to find words, trying her best not to break down again as more of her world crumbled around her. “The fuck are we supposed to do!?!” Kira wailed. “Everything we’ve done, everything we thought was correct was wrong! We’re the bad guys and have just been fucking up ever since...since we…” Kira cried, unable to finish as thing’s just hurt so much.

"Congratulations, you're monsters." Alushy said with no malice more care for their emotions. She then picked each member up by their ears, causing some pain in the process, and lifting each one to their feet. "But, it fits given what you are all physical and with me being your mother."

“Ow…” Alex grumbled, rubbing his ear. “Also...really? Not exactly helping our current...collective mental breakdowns…”

"Wanna stand alongside Zeke, Ben and the others can't let something like a mental breakdown keep you from standing." She informed. "Besides, I thought you all wanted to help people?"

“We do…” Jenny answered.

“It’s what we told Zeke when we threw that ‘normalcy’ bullshit at us.” Alex said.

“But…” Dan sighed out. “It’s a little hard when we’re having an existential crisis, especially after we felt Zeke’s true power…”

"Then get some of your own!" She yelled at them, raising an arm and then traced a clawed finger down it. Her blood trailed down from the wound before it suddenly stopped mid air and began floating. "You have some of the brightest Light based Keyblades in existence, with the bodies of one of the darkest races of Monster to exist combined with pure human hearts. Are you going to stand there and tell me you can't do jack shit will all that potential?"

“Well...there’s at least...one problem there…” Lan said carefully. “Cause...we kinda sorta…”

“We attacked Zeke cause he was being a prick.” Jenny said. “Then they stopped us from attacking him...then Zeke nearly slit our throats and stabbed us with our own keyblades and Starlights…”

"Oh? So because he was trying to parent you he's a prick?" Alushy asked.

“He wasn’t trying to ‘parent’ us.” Jenny started. “He acted like everything we’ve been through didn’t mean shit!”

“We could have helped protect Daybreak, we could have been able to do something, but everyone forgot about us, and then the moment everything has been going to shit for us, now was the time to tell us ‘oh yeah, the Foretellers exist’.” Lan explained. “And then...he practically told us that what we have been doing with our current lives means nothing! That we should have just had ‘normal lives’, and then the ‘grow up’ bit…” Lan growled. “The fact that we went through all this garbage, and then just learned that everything’s been going to hell around us and we had absolutely no idea about…”

“We now know Zeke is in another’s body, and we now know that others are looking for a new world…” Dan said. “But...literally no one decided to inform us of all this...and we’re the one’s being scolded because of it?” Dan asked. “We’re the ones to get yelled at because we’re having an existential crisis and didn’t know a single thing that was going on?”

“No no no, we’re going through enough difficult shit as is, let’s get scolded because of shit we had absolutely no fucking idea happened.” Alex growled. “Cause why the fuck should we have a nice, relaxing talk as a family to try and fix ourselves when someone we thought was our friend and our own mother basically telling us ‘how fucking dare you feel like garbage’.”

“Why…” Kira said, the youngest of the group and the sweetest and most innocent out of them taking it the absolute hardest. “Why…” She asked, not having anything to follow up but Alushy has heard this question from some of her children before when they were lost as hell.

"Well, why didn't you check in on them?" Alushy asked simply. "Why didn't you just accept the failure and learn from it? You never get anywhere without failing, and terribly at that. So you get up, and either shrug it off or carry the weight with you until it crushes you. All you can do after it's said and done is to choose how to react. And you all reacted like children."

“We were legitimately busy.” Dan answered the first question. “We don’t have a information network and messengers like Zeke did.”

Alushy simply raised her wrist and tapped the Assistant on it. "You did have better."

“Zeke didn’t have on as far as we know, and two we still barely know how the stupid thing works.” Alex brought up. “Seriously, even after having it for a while we still barely got through a lot of it, we’re still trying to wrap our heads around the skill trees.”

"He didn't but he does have email. And as for not figuring it out, you could have asked me, or Cript, the one who invented them, how to use it."

“And we thought you were too busy.” Lan answered. “Both of you, cause of many thing’s that are now suddenly happening with everyone else.”

With a snap of her fingers, the Foretellers nearly jumped as now there was five of their mother. "We are multidimensional, omnipresent cosmic beings with as close to unlimited power as someone can come to without being like your father. We can actually be everywhere at once. No matter the workload we can't physically be too busy for anything. How else do you think Cript keeps up with so many wives, kids and projects while also saving planets and galaxies?" All five asked in unison. They each snapped their fingers again, and went back to a single Alushy.

"I mean...how were we supposed to know that before?" Dan asked. "You never mentioned anything about all the clones...you barely mentioned anything…"

"We became this...you gave us a small explanation on our new race and assistants...and then you left us to figure it out ourselves." Lan told her.

"Because I thought you were all smart enough to not need me to baby you. Plus I am an alternative version of Abridged Alucard, did you expect me to actually stick around without a viable reason?"

The Foretellers just stared at her. "Well what are we supposed to say?" Lan asked. "You literally just told us we still don't have a mother." Lan shook his head.

"Or at least a mother that doesn't care enough to check up on her kids until it's convenient for her." Jenny growled.

"Or unless we're doing something perfectly." Dan growled.

"Probably more focused on all our other unknown family that we've never met." Alex rolled his eyes.

"Did you ever ask to meet them?" Alushy replied. "Did you ask me, or Cript to stay, to be your parents? To be a family? Lan, what's harder for you, living without a mother or living with one when you've never had the experience beforehand? Jenny, if I was always checking up on you, it would become inconvenient for you when it comes to running your Unions. After all, can you look me in the eyes and tell me you would drop what you were doing for a talk and coffee?" Lan and Jenny looked away. "Dan, if I only cared about perfection, I would be overbearing, constantly in your life, and basically organized your every waking and sleeping moment. Alex, yes, there is a lot of family you haven't met. But I know as my kids grow up, they'll need me less and less and it lets me focus on those that do, the ones too young to be left alone. Besides, if I was always focused on you I'd be asking for grandkids from you and Pinkie."

Dan looked down, and Alex, while red also looked down.

"Well, why didn't you offer?" Kira asked.

Alushy kneeled down to Kira. "Sweetie, you've been in the foster system, right? Had nice families try and integrate you, make you do all kinds of 'bonding' activities… but despite the effort, you still felt out of place?" Kira looked down now. "If I was to have you meet everyone, Cript and I stay and parent you all off the bat, you'd all be happy, yes, but you aren't used to that. I can't be the one to make the first step. Cript Invited you into our home, our family, and I was made your mother through magic and blood, but to accept us as a family, you all have to reach out first. After all, while Love can be freely given, Trust has to be earned from both sides."

"We at least expected...something…" Lan started. "Anything...just to know that we weren't by ourselves again…"

"How about a dinner?" Alushy offered, standing up. "I can tell you've been neglecting your Vampiric needs. If you weren't half human and a quarter Equin, you'd be starving right now."

"Dinner…" Lan started.

"Dinner would be nice…" Kira admitted.

"Good. You all get cleaned up while I start cooking." Alushy said with a smile.

With a nod all the Foretellers went upstairs, changing into cleaner clothes and washing out the red from their eyes before finally walking down stairs and waiting in the living room for their dinner. "... She's not wrong, you know…" Dan spoke up. "We don't know how to be a real family, one with parents anyway…"

“She also had a point that it’s both ways, and neither of us did anything.” Alex said.

“She literally told us that, unless it was for a ‘viable reason’, she wasn’t going to do shit.” Jenny frowned, having put air quotes around viable reasons. “She even asked us if we expected her to do anything.”

"Well, what would you have wanted her to do?" Kira asked. "I've dreamed about the day I could have a mom… and yet I never asked to see or visit her… I was scared… I don't even remember my birth mother…"

"What's your excuse for not asking the, Jenny? Think she'd be a disappointment and whip out a beer bottle?" Dan huffed.

“And what’s your excuse? Think she was going to get pissed you had a smudge on your jacket or something?” Jenny countered.

“Guys, this isn't helping.” Alex tried to intervene. “We’re trying not to argue…”

"There's blame on both sides… it's as simple as that. Dan, Alex… Jenny… you had families, but hated them. Perfectionist parents… absent parents… abusive parents… you three forget that Cript and Alushy aren't them… but were afraid to find something to remind you three of them. Kira and I are… so used to not having parents that… finally having them, we ignored them…" Lan said. Jenny, Alex and Dan all looked down, shame and regrets filling their hearts. "Alushy… Mom, is right… 

"We can't be Perfectionist, expecting never to fail." Lan looked over at Dan. He then shifted to Jenny. "We can't brute force our way through our issues." He rested his gaze on Alex now. "Or be upset that they aren't around when we don't reach out…"

Lan then looked over at Kira, the youngest Foretellers taking her older brother's hand. "Or expect to build bridges with people when we don't put forth effort of our own." He then looked at his assistant. "We've had the means to do all that from the get go… and used ignorance as an excuse. Maybe they could have reached out to us, but they wanted us to have time… to adjust and process… which is time we spent doing basically everything and anything else…"

“This is still bullshit…” Jenny muttered bitterly, hating everything so much and just wanting all this pain to go away.

"... What would you like to do with them?" Dan asked, looking over at Jenny. "Spending time with… Mom and Dad… what would you want to do together with them?"

“Go for a walk that doesn’t involve any abusive shit towards me for starters.” Jenny answered.

Dan nodded. "I'd… like to just sit, and watch TV with them, just… come home, ignore homework and watch TV. No two hours of homework followed by three hours of study then right to bed… just… be lazy, eat some junk food and forget about academics…"

"I'd go fishing." Alex said, surprising his siblings. "My parents owned three luxury boats and only ever used them for social parties. I'd look out at other boats in the distance, seeing families fishing and just relaxing with each other… and I'd get so envious."

"Tea party." Kira said with a chuckle. "Not original, but to have someone willing to go through with it would… be enough…"

"... Play board games. I was little, Kira even more so when our parents died… but I remember we used to play board games all the time. Sorry, Monopoly, Connect Four." Lan said.

“Well...at least we have a start…” Jenny said honestly.

"Yeah… I just hope we can actually make the first step."

"Dinner!" Alushy's voice called out.

"Guess we're about to find out." Dan said.

The Foretellers soon arrived in the dinning hall. Five seats each with covered dishes and large cups empty. Each took a seat as Alushy did. "Now, this dish is to help your Vampiric side, but before we begin, it's time you all learn just what species of Vampire I am, and therefore you are."

“There’s multiple types of full blooded vampires?” Alex inquired.

"Yes. Some are world specific, some are the result of evolution, magic of the creation of some gods and other higher beings. Mine is a bit mixed. My Vampire species is known as Almawt Alakil. In English, it means Dead Eater. For you, the language sounds like Arabic, back in my Homeworld it was ancient Minitorin. I take it you all know my human vampire counterpart right?"

“That depends, do you mean the actual anime or the Abridged Series?” Jenny asked curiously.

"Bit a both. Story is generally the same. Back then I was a normal mare, but Equestria and Minos were at war, and we were losing. One day, they came into our village… and killed just about everyone. Mostly the stallions, infants, and the elderly, leaving just the young mares and such to be shipped back to Minos as slaves."

“Sweet jesus…” Alex muttered in horror.

"They… did that?" Dan asked.

Nodding, Alushy continued. "It was bad, but what awaited us was worse. We envied the dead. Most were sent into brothels, others were forced into harems or servitude. I was purchased by a duke to be his servant and Fleshlight as he needed. For sixteen long years I was forced to serve his family and service their perverted desires from him to his wife to his son's. I was beaten and broken only to be healed just enough to move and went right back at it. I got pregnant twenty seven times and each time they terminated it, not with medicine, but through abuse and bruises. The furthest I ever got along with them was three months and each time I pushed out the aborted fetus they didn't even let me bury or cremate them. I was forced to throw them away in the trash…"

“I don’t think I’m hungry anymore…” Kira muttered, not entirely wanting to eat after hearing all this traumatic events.

"What changed?" Lan asked.

"I did." Alushy stated. "It was like any other pregnancy termination. I was… cleaning up the blood, when the noble's wife came in. They had bought a newer, younger slave mare… and said I wasn't needed anymore. I was ready to welcome death. To let it all end… and they were about to grant me that desire. I waited for her to swing the sword, but it never came. Time seemed to slow as suddenly, the blood still on the floor, mine and my unborn child's blood began to move. As if with a mind of its own, it spelled out a single word. Drink. I heard voices, so many crying for revenge, for death and for death to claim every minotaur in the world… but one voice spoke louder than the others. 'Drink the blood and become beyond mortal, beyond the creatures and monsters of the night. Embrace, my chaos'." 

"... Chaos? Discord?" Dan asked.

Alushy nodded. "Discord back then was young, lacking body but had all the power, just no form. He isn't like the one you all know, on my world, Gods had no bodies, just power with minds. He offered me his power, to share my body in exchange."

“Share your body?” Jenny asked.

"Like I said, on my world Gods had no bodies. Celestia, Luna, Discord, and many others were just power and minds made from the memories of their past… hosts. So I was his next chosen meat suit. I had nothing left to lose, so I accepted, and drank the blood off the floor right as the sword came down. The minds and memories of one million, two hundred and sixty three thousand, four hundred and eighteen prior hosts to Discord flooded my mind. But despite how many there were, my anger, pain and sorrow flooded all of them. For once the mind of Discord came together and in perfect Harmony, and declared death on all within Minos. My body morphed and changed, and became the perfect Alpha predator. In one night I did what Equestria was failing to do for nearly fifty years. Obliterated Minos. I didn't just eat their flesh, I ate their very souls and relished in their agony as the sea of memories and minds that made up Discord, made up Me, absorbed and drowned them."

“Damn.” Was all Alex could say at that.

"When it was over, a sense of… sadness washed over me. My slavers were all dead, their race practically extinct, their kingdom and culture reduced to rubble and ashes. I finally had time to mourn all the people I lost, all the children I never got to know… I walked myself into a cave, far to the Frozen North… and I slept. I slept for almost two thousand years. In that time the prior minds and memories of Discord and my own blended together, and the memories, minds and souls of the slaughtered Minos Kingdom merged as well. When I finally awoke, I wasn't quite Discord, I wasn't the mare I used to be. I wasn't even the monster that slaughtered Minos. I was something new, a god of death and chaos with a body all my own. Aluke was the name of the noble who bought me, and Fluttershy was the name my body was given… so I mixed the two together, and walking out of that cave, I came out Alushy, a Goddess of flesh, blood and chaos… and I woke up hungry."

“Well…” Alex started. “It’s a better name than just being your name spelled backwards.” He said nervously, not sure what to say about this massive backstory she told them.

"What… did you do after?" Jenny asked.

"What I do best. Kill." She admitted. "When I walked out of my cave, there was an empire there that wasn't there before. And I was hungry. At first, I only killed those who deserved it. The Tyrant Sombra was my first meal in two thousand years, an Umbrum, what they lack in flesh or blood make up with magic. While the Empire celebrated their mad kings death, I moved down the list. Devouring his loyalists, murderers, rapists, so on and so forth… once no more… vile types were alive in the Empire I left, moving to a lovely buffet called Clurge Town where everyone was vile and varied in species… and flavor."

"You… ate the world free of evil, didn't you?" Lan asked.

"Even Celestia and Luna feared me. The monster who eats evil down to the sinners soul. Made a good bedtime story for the kids, cause it was true after all."

“And...did something bad happen because of that?” Alex asked carefully.

"For a while, no… until Luna became Nightmare Moon."

"You… ate her too?" Dan asked

Alushy nodded. "It surprised me, I honestly didn't think I could, but she went down fighting. It didn't take Celestia long to crave Revenge… and so, down she went as well. From those two I gained a lot. Knowledge, magic, power over and from the Sun and Moon itself. Other gods soon tried in many ways, shapes and forms to kill me but in the end, I was the last god left on Equis. All that power, soon feeding on flesh and blood became more of a pass time. My body didn't need to eat anymore. Using all that power, I set the world in order. Sun and moon moved along the world by themselves, and I left the mortals to their own devices, only dealing with the occasional hero wannabe or killing off mad monarchs and tyrants as they showed up. It became… boring."

“I mean...when you're literally unstoppable it would get pretty boring.” Jenny said honestly.

"For another couple thousand years or so I watched as the various races built empires, watched them crumble and rebuild. Soon they were traveling to the moon and stars. Shortly after they began colonizing, Terra forming and mining the moon… Cript showed up."

"He just… showed up?" Lan asked.

Alushy nodded, smiling. "It had been so long since I sensed another god. Thought I had gone crazy at first… but there he was, exploring my world with an almost childlike wonderment. He noticed me instantly, and we began talking."

“Well...at least something positive happened.” Jenny said honestly.

“What did you two talk about?” Alex inquired.

"We talked about things. Magic, abilities, our past. Out of curiosity we ended up having a duel. According to Cript, he never lost a fight before and I haven't either so, we fought."

"And you lost?" Lan asked.

"Knocked out on the first punch." Alushy laughed. " I honestly didn't know what to expect. Usually I… ate the loser so waking up some hours later was a bit unexpected. For me anyway. I thought I was the most powerful being in the universe, and after I woke up and Cript explained to me about the Multiverse, Admins and all that… I wasn't even ranked in the top ten million. Still, he hung around and after a while… started to feel things for him. Shortly after realizing this I met Lyra. She offered me a place in The Family. I won't lie, memories of my time as the Nobles slave did resurface, but I remembered the difference between then and now. One, it was being offered, and two, I did like Cript… a lot. So, I accepted. Many dates, marriage and children later, you all came into my life."

“Well...that’s nice.” Jenny said honestly.

"So… how's this relate to dinner?" Alex asked.

"Well, after joining the Family I learned about why our race of Vampire is more closely taken to Virgins blood. At least for me. See, normally back home a Virgin was to be the new host to a god. Discord however, did not need this requirement. Hence why I was his to be his host. However after Devouring Celestia, Luna/Nightmare Moon and all those other gods, the requirement they needed mutated into a preference. So, drinking virgin blood and eating virgin flesh became something that boosted the power of the vampires I created. Since all the vampires I made/birthed were based off how my own powers work, minuses the godly powers."

"So… what are we eating?" Lan asked.

Smiling, Alushy snapped her fingers, the dinner tray lids vanishing, revealing six plates of seemingly beating hearts. "Flesh Fruit."

“Flesh Fruit?” Alex asked, lightly poking the fruit as he really wasn’t sure if it was a fruit or someone’s actual beating heart.

"Yes. A special kind of fruit grown in Purgatory and Hell dimensions. It's a real human heart grown like an apple, ripe with blood and flesh. It's practically like eating the heart of a living person."

"Uh...huh…" Alex started carefully.

“Well…” Jenny said, grabbing the thing. “I’m pissed enough to eat a human heart, why not.” Jenny shrugged as she took an appropriately sized bite out of the thing.

Her eyes widened as the flesh-like substance and red bloody liquid splashed her tongue. As if something primal took over, she bit into it again and again, staining her chin and shirt crimson.

Hesitantly, the other Foretellers soon began tasting, and with the same primal hunger devoured their plates until empty.

"Heh, guess Laundry day came early…" Alushy said with a chuckle at the stained clothing of her children.

The Foretellers had never felt so filled before. It was as if something long absent in their diets had been finally filled and their mouths seemed to crave the flavors. They could not describe the flavor, only describing it as nectar.

"That was… oddly delicious." Kira admitted.

"I feel… better than I've ever felt in years." Dan admitted.

“Damn, that was good.” Jenny said honestly.

“Who knew flesh and blood would taste that good…” Alex admitted.

"Huh…" Was all Lan could say.

Alushy simply smiled. "So, now comes the real question. What next?" Alushy asked the Foretellers.

"You mean… family wise?" Lan asked.

She nodded. "Will you prefer for me to live here, elsewhere, do you want Cript here? What do you wish for our family, now that it seems you all want to experience life as a whole family."

“Well…” Alex started, trying to think of how to say it.

"... Just, loving parents…" Kira said.

Jenny sighed. "Parents who are there for us… and don't… hurt us…"

"Pay attention to us…" Alex added.

"And who doesn't force us into whatever for some elite school…" Dan finished.

"Hmm… I see. Well, if that's what you wish, your father and I can move in easily enough, though keep in mind Cript is… eccentric. Plus many of your older and younger siblings will pop in from time to time, both from me and your other mothers, who will also pop in from time to time. Might get crowded, especially around the Holidays." Alushy stated 

“We don’t care.” Lan shook his head. “Honestly, we really wanted to throw a Holiday party with Ben, Zeke, Eclipse, and ___.” Lan started, before blinking in confusion as to why the last name he said just...didn’t. “Uh...that’s weird, I coulda sworn I said it correctly…”

"Oh, you did. What he did when killing Core, was a special move that self destructed his own existence. Soul, name and all. History too. While you remember him, his name will be blank on your tongue and even the events you all took part in will be fuzzy."

“But...we remember we...went to one of Core’s bases right?” Lan asked worriedly.

“Yeah, he was also...also there when Ben and Zeke had that giant monster fight right?” Dan asked worriedly.

“I still told you a Twilight Thorn could beat a Darkside.” Alex said smugly.

"See, you remember the basics, the general but nothing of the specifics he was a part of. It's usually an attack ment for a God to use as a last resort, but most don't unless it's a dire battle." Alushy explained. "So, I guess I should call Cript and tell him the news."

“Huh…” Lan frowned. “Well...Yeah, might as well call in Cript.”

"New phone who this?" The Foretellers all rapidly yelped and jumped as Cript appeared suddenly at the other side of the table, chuckling. "That never gets old."

"Did you just appear or have you just been hiding and waiting?!" Lan asked.

"Yes." Cript nodded.

“That didn’t answer his question.” Dan said quickly.

"It's the answer I'm giving." He chuckled. "So, full time parents for you all. Hm, won't lie that would make you some of the oldest kids to come into the family through adoption. Save for Kira, Tiara was around that age when she arrived. Anyway, so what's first thing first?"

“Well...we were just eating and...honestly we haven’t decided on what family thing to do yet...cause we’re still trying to process...a lot of things…” Lan explained carefully.

"Well, how about room renovation? I can easily fix them up into your dream rooms."

“Really?” Jenny asked. “You can do that?”

"First thing to know about me is that there is little I can't do."

"What can't you do?" Kira asked.

"Ride a skateboard."

“What?” Alex asked. “Just...why a skateboard?”

"I don't fucking know…" Cript said, looking almost haunted at the thought. "I swear Vincent did that just to fuck with me…"

"Who?" Lan asked.

"My maker, father, psychopath of the highest order and I do not mean those red eyed blood bastards. Anyway, wanna digest that for a bit or wanna get to room remodeling?"

“Room remodeling sounds fun.” Kira said honestly.

"Alright then, well, get up and follow me." Cript said as the Foretellers followed him. In a short walk upstairs they arrived at Jenny's door. "Alright then, Jenny, mind opening the door so I can see what your room is like?"

“Alright.” Jenny nodded, walking up and opening the door for Cript.

The room was fairly simple. Various weights, a treadmill and some dirty clothes around the floor. "Hmm. Sports person I take it. Rather messy. Hidden dresses and makeup in the closet. Hmm… I have an idea." Cript said, closing the door.

"Those were supposed to be secret…" Jenny grumbled.

Kira gasped at the revelation. "You have dresses and makeup?" She asked quickly, her eyes glittering with joy and possibilities.

As Jenny promptly blushed and began to grumble at her siblings teasings, Cript promptly placed a hand on her bedroom door. The outlines of the frame glowed white for a second before it went back to normal. "Done." Cript said.

"What did you change?" Jenny asked carefully as she opened the door again

"Everything." He said, opening the door and walking in. When Jenny saw her room… it was completely different. The simple bedroom was now easily the size of a gymnasium. Various professional grade exercises equipment were spaced out evenly all around. In the center of all of this was a large boxing ring with a bed hanging above it by cable wires. "I based it a bit off of Spike's room, but mostly just the bed." He said, leading the slack jawed Foretellers to a second door, upon opening it they were met by a a futuristic multipurpose field. "And this spot can be a football field, track field, basketball court, soccer field, swimming pool ranging from your basic public pool to Olympian size, Tennis, Dojo, basically if it's a sport this place can become the required field/area."

"Wow…" Jenny said breathlessly, in shock and awe at the sudden change.

"And your private runway closet and makeup area is hidden behind the juice bar." Cript whispered to Jenny. "Fully stocked with the best brands."

"Perfect." Jenny said.

"And now on to your armory!"

"Jenny has an armory?" Lan asked.

"You're all getting one." Cript stated.

"I have an armory?"“Excuse me what?” Alex asked in surprise. “But...what would we do with an armory when we…” Alex trailed off. “Uh...nevermind we need an armory…” Alex started, still thinking they didn’t have their keyblades after that experience.

Cript walked them back into the main room and over to a metallic armored door. Pulling open the handle revealed a well lit room with seemingly nothing in it.

“Well...I suppose that makes sense.” Lan started.

“We haven’t really collected weapons…” Kira agreed.

Cript walked inside it, holding out a hand. "Shotgun, twelve gauge. Automatic." He said, suddenly blue lights appeared within his grip that seemed to be printing the weapon he asked for. Within a minute, the automatic shotgun was in his hand. He then tossed it to Jenny who caught it. "No better armory than a fabrication room."

“Wow…” Alex said in awe.

“Our...own fabricator room for weapons?” Jenny asked.

"Anything and everything within the known multiverse." Cript said with a nod.

“Well then…” Lan started. “That’s...a lot more than we really need…”

"In my experience it's go overkill or get killed. And on that note, try not to fabricate nukes, the initial… radiation part of the fabrication leaks like crazy for a few seconds." He said as he lead the group out.

"... We can make nukes?" Dan asked.

"Best not to." Lan stated as the siblings agreed.

“So…” Jenny started. “Adamantium Bear Gauntlets.” Jenny said to the fabricator.

She held up her hands and soon the same blue lines began printing the gauntlets around her hands. Once they were done, Jenny smiled wide.

“Oh yeah, this is great.” Jenny said, giving a hard right straight into the air, feeling the gauntlet was fit perfectly for her and was strong enough to keep up with her brawn.

"If those break I recommend upgrading to Monofilament, Dark Monofilament or one of the other eight hundred and fifty million metals." Cript said. "Onto the next room!"

“Wait, hold up.” Jenny started. “There’s materials stronger than Adamantium? I thought it was supposed to be the best combination of Vibranium and Steel they could make.”

"It's good but not the strongest. Also Vibranium and Adamantium are two different metals. Vibranium being lighter, tougher and with the unique trait to absorb and release kinetic energy. Adamantium is dense, heavier and requires a much higher melting point."

“Adamantium is also virtually indestructible though, where even the hardest hitter’s in Marvel can’t break it.” Dan pointed out.

"But Vibraniums quality in a strength test against Adamantium showed that within enough hits will cut Adamantium given Vibranium blades can separate the molecules of most materials. Can't get a cleaner cut than that."

"That's fair." Dan conceded.

"So, who's up next?" Cript asked as they went back into the hallway.

"Me, I guess." Dan said.

Opening the doors they were met with many books and notebooks atop a large desk. A simple bed in the corner and nothing much else. "Not much for material items are you?" Cript asked.

"Just what I need." Dan said simply. "Books and notes are what I need."

"He's a Bookworm." Alex teased.

"Hm. I think I can work with that." Cript said, closing the door. The flashing light outline along the door followed and ended. Opening the door again. The room was even larger than Jenny's. Bookshelves lined every inch of the walls from floor to hundreds of floors up. Smaller, but still towering shelves lined the middle part of the room. To the right was Dan's bed and desk, with a smaller shelf system holding the contents that were on his desk prior and his bed largely unchanged. To the left was what appeared to be a laboratory of sorts, machines and equipment none of the Foretellers recognized filling the space. "Behold, your own personal archives!" Cript yelled, his voice echoing throughout the massive bedroom library.

"Uh… I don't think even Dan can read all these books?" Alex stated.

“I accept that challenge!” Dan declared in absolute joy.

"What… are these books about?" Lan asked.

"Little bit of everything and everything. All the knowledge from this world, All the knowledge on Equestrian magic, beginners tombs to various other types of magic, and some other stuff I figured would be helpful ranging from books on various languages, cultures, histories, ECT."

“This is the best.” Dan said in pure excitement.

"Rainbow is gonna tease the hell out of you for this." Alex laughed.

"So, which room is next?" Cript asked.

“Mine!” Kira said in excitement, wondering what new things she’ll get. “Can we see my room next?”

"To Kira's room!" Cript declared as they all headed off. Opening the door, they were met with what most would expect from a young girl. Pink, stuffed animals, various toys and dolls, as well as a bookshelf of manga. "Neat."

“Yep.” Kira smiled. “And I’ve been steadily building my manga collection whenever I can, especially now that we can go to Miraculous world I can buy all the stuff that came out after 2012.”

"Got it!" Cript said, closing the door and performing his magic. When he opened the door again it was… peaceful. Inside wasn't like Jenny or Dan's room. They walked into what looked like a Meadow of wildflowers next to a large lake and forest. Next to the doorway was a lovely three story cottage. "What do you think? The entire 'outside' area is basically your own planet which I synced the weather to your worlds, but it will only rain when you either aren't in the room or are inside the cottage." Cript said.

Kira was absolutely floored by this, as the youngest of the group walked in carefully, tears brimming in her eyes as she lightly shook. “This...is my room?” She asked breathlessly.

"You haven't even seen the Inside of the cottage yet." Cript said, taking her hand and walking her into the cottage. The main room was a livingroom, a TV and couch set up with a wall of snack foods and fruits. On the other wall was various movies and games all organized neatly. "Main room/media room. Loaded with snack foods, movies, games and, check this." Cript walked over to a shelf with movies, tapping the left side of it as the DVD boxes began moving left, revealing many more movies as it kept going. "Neat huh?"

Kira hug tackled Cript. “It’s everything I could have ever dreamed of!” She squealed in pure joy.

"But wait, there's more!" He said, opening the nearby door. It was similar to Dan's room. But rather than texts with information, they were all Manga, Graphic novels and comic books. "There's manga here that hasn't even been released yet. Comic books from timelines and planets you've never seen, and all that good stuff."

All the Foretellers covered their ears quickly as Kira let out an ear piercing squeal, jumping up and down adorably like she was literally visited by Santa Clause and handed her own personal Heaven to her.

"And yet there is still more!" Cript said, leading Kira and the rest upstairs to the second floor where it was all a single room. Tables and boxes of toys and stuffed animals ranging from various Lego sets to dolls and toy sets of all kinds. "Enough legos to build a whole city and toys to make Toys R Us jealous."

“Catch me, I’m going to faint.” Kira said in an overdramatic fashion that was honestly just cute as she had so much good shit thrown her way.

"And lastly, the bedroom!" Cript said, carrying the youngest Foreteller upstairs to the third and final floor. Upon opening the door, there seemed to be no bed, just a floor with various sheets, blankets and pillows. He tossed her onto the floor and she bounced as she hit the floor, which was actually a massive mattress built into the floor. "Big bed, nice and cozy, plenty of bounce space."

“YAY!” Kira giggled in absolute glee as she bounced happily.

"Shit… you're spoiling her cause she's the youngest aren't you?" Lan asked.

"Yes I am." Cript said with a nod.

“And you sure this won’t do anything...bad to her because of said spoiling?” Alex asked carefully, knowing his family’s riches did kind of make his sibling’s a bit spoiled.

"Won't happen. Cause she's got you, and me, and Alushy to keep her grounded." Cript sighed as Kira continued to bounce happily. "So, that leaves Lan and Alex. I can already tell what Alex will want."

“I mean...I tore down my room in a brief bit of...depression.” Alex sighed out.

"Then come along." Cript said, heading out as the Foretellers stayed behind to play with Kira, save for Lan who followed Alex and Cript. They arrived at Alex's room. Cript didn't even open the door before using his magic. He then stepped aside. "Your room, young Gentleman. Lan you… don't want to see what's in there."

“And...why is that?” Lan asked carefully.

Alex opened the door, looking inside before closing it. A huge grin on his face. "I can not wait for Pinkie to come over!" He nearly yelled as he ran in and closed the door, locking it.

"Let's just say it's an Adult Stores Wet Dream and leave it at that." Cript said, chuckling as he and Lan walked over to the last door. Lan's room.

“Well...now onto my room.” Lan said, taking a deep breath as he wondered what he’d get being the oldest of the group.

"What matters most to you, Lan?" Cript asked.

“My family.” Lan said honestly. “Cause...it’s one of the few things I have that matters to me...but even then…” Lan looked down bitterly, still hating himself the most because of Crow.

"Hm. There is nothing worth fighting for more than Love and Family. I and my siblings are cursed and blessed with it. Zeke and I are more alike than I'd like to admit. Both can't seem to die no matter what, both can't stop growing more and more powerful."

“Except Zeke’s kind of a dick…” Lan frowned, still upset with that conversation

"He's afraid." Cript said. "Like him I grew up knowing I was not a normal human. My masters were almost two hundred years old, and studies that took them years to master, I completed and mastered in days. Zeke grew up more physically strong and superior than even Olympic athletes, and he learned that before he was even ten. We had no choice in what we were and we can't stop growing our power even when we want to. The difference is, Zeke is trying to run from it and I accepted it, putting it to use in ways I never imagined before."

“Really?” Lan inquired.

"Yes. For… creatures like him and I, the power to protect others comes all too easily but while some are weird like me, others use it for more selfish Gaines, and the ones like Zeke run and hide from it and hope it disappears. But, for people like you, your siblings, the power comes less easily, even becoming my blood helps only slightly. But, it can still be obtained with hard work and proper teachings."

“Well...at least that’s still true.” Lan sighed out.

Nodding, Cript placed a hand to the door. The lights glowed and died out after a few moments. Cript opened the door and Lan stepped inside. He was… in Daybreak… Town. He walked passed the research of the Master of master's, to the window and looked down at the world beyond. "Perfect replica, down to the texts, secret chambers, just no… Crystal Empire."

“This...how?” Lan asked in shock.

"Like I said. There is little I can't do." Cript said, walking up and next to Lan. "Recovering this was the easy part."

“Of course it was…” Lan sighed out. “So...I have an entire world as my bedroom?”

"You have your past as your bedroom." Cript said. "This place isn't just a perfect replica of Daybreak Town." He tapped Lan on the chest. "It's memories. Memories from a life you know you lived but don't remember. You know how that life ended, but little on how it began or what happened during it. This place will help you and them to remember it."

“Well...we’re missing two people with this.” Lan pointed out. “And the last living Luxu is off in Ben’s world...and Master of Masters is being a bitch.”

"Heh. Pecator and Zeke are alike in many ways too, but in the end their running and fighting will just land the two in the same place."

“Who the hell is Pecator?” Lan asked in confusion.

"Oh, right. That's the Master of Master's true name. Like how your names mean various sins, his name translates to Sinner."

“Ironic really.” Lan rolled his eyes. “Wonder what his actual plan was? Cause he’s scared of the X-Blade sure...I understand that fully, but we only got that movie, and the phone game was nowhere near finished.”

"You're thinking a bit small there." Cript said, taking a seat and with a snap of his fingers, a chess board appeared between him and Lan. "Think of it this way, Pecator sees the future through the eye of his Keyblade. He wrote down what he saw in his book, which he gave to your past selves. Now, what do you think terrified him enough that he didn't write down?"

“The world was lost to darkness somehow?” Lan asked. “Cause he was the original keyblader, the one fighting against the darkness the longest right?”

"Maybe. Then again, put Zeke into the Equation." Cript said, moving a piece on the board. "Targeting him specifically. And now, he shares a body with someone who's heart works just like his. When it comes to my siblings there is rarely ever a coincidence."

“Cause he was made to do this shit.” Lan grumbled.

"Makes you wonder, why? How does this affect Pecator? How does this affect Trixie?" He asked, moving another piece.

“Are you saying...Pecator has a balanced heart?” Lan asked, moving a piece of his own.

"Doesn't sound possible, right? Neither does Trixie for that matter. Fact is, some people may not look or act like it, but a balanced heart just means inner peace. Even those conflicted can have them simply be chance. Or, they were built too." Cript said, moving another piece. "How many pieces make up the X-blade?"

“Twenty.” Lan said. “Seven of Light, and Thirteen Darkness.”

Cript nodded. "Even with balanced hearts it seems some people lean towards certain affinities. Pecator to darkness. Trixie to Light. Zeke, light. Seems almost like pieces."

“You can’t be serious…” Lan said as his eyes widened in realization.

"Just twenty alone even powerful won't be enough. But, twenty plus all their matching reflections. Well, together they'd meet the requirements of an Admin."

“Of a what?” Lan asked carefully.

"Admins. Think of us as what Gods and Eldritch beings pray too. Older and more powerful than this or any timeline or dimension. People talk about the foundation of the smallest units of life. We built, designed and crafted all of them. Even concepts like Thought, Dreams and Truth. Long ago majority of these admins died in a war. The ones alive now are old timers who survived it, or you young bloods, like me."

“Damn.” Lan said in surprise. “I...I didn’t know that was a thing…”

"Majority of my siblings, myself included are built to become Admins faster than any being could ever do. I'm willing to bet the others were built to do the same, a truth Pecator learned through his eye and is trying to fight."

“Well he’s going to fail...again.” Lan said simply. “Seriously, it would have made more sense if he was trying to collect the embodiments of darkness into the previous Foretellers than trying to stop this shit…” Lan said, not knowing how he just called out the final plot twist in Union Cross.

"Maybe, but then again he had a fair plan. The pieces can't work or hold together without the proper casing. Zeke's body would easily and rapidly be able to house and adapt to all that power. Zeke will run, Pecator will fight… but it's pointless in the end."

"Cause of Kexez…" Lan started, remembering Zeke said something about his Nobody being a bitch.

"Yup. But enough about Zeke's unwanted Adminhood. Do you want to join the ranks?"

"Join the ranks?" Lan asked. "How so?"

"There are several ways to become an admin. Be born to two admins, inherit another's, or steal it." Cript said. "In this case, an old timer is willing to pass her Adminhood along to another."

"What's the Admin?" Lan asked curiously. "And...can they spread it to five people?"

"Dreams, and easily." Cript stated. "Training you all up to the power requirements will be long and difficult though. More often than not, you'll wish for death." He moved a piece, and Lan sighed as it was checkmate.

“Damn it…" Lan muttered. "But...why would the training be that terrible?"

"Power comes at a price. I figured Alushy's story would have been evidence enough." He said, waving his hand over the chess board as the pieces and the board itself vanished.

"That story was...definitely something." Lan said nervously, still feeling bad for his mother.

"I'll let you talk it over with your siblings. You can let me know when you all feel ready for it." Cript said as he stood up and began to leave. "Alushy's and my room will be in the room at the end of the hall." And with that he left Lan in the room.

Lan took a deep breath, taking in everything that had just happened today. "Good lord...this is our life now huh?" 

He looked out at the world that was now his room. He got up and looked around for a bit until he found his bed and collapsed. He was going to need a good, long nap.
> Jenny's training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

It had been a month since Cript and Alushy moved into and became a permanent part in the Foretellers Lives. It was an adjustment for the teens, but thankfully it was beginning to feel more and more normal.

It was finally a school break though, so the teens walked home as usual. 

“Feels nice having parents waiting for us at home.” Kira said.

“Yeah, it’s definitely better than coming home to nothing half the time.” Jenny shrugged.

“I do hope Cript is cooking this time. As… needed as Blood might be, Alushy putting blood into all the meals she cooks for us makes the food rather… weird.” Dan stated.

“It’s still...really weird with all the blood.” Alex said nervously. “Like sure, we’re vampires...but we don’t need everything drenched in it...we can just get it in a cup or something.”

“Given the bite marks Pinkie was sporting last time she was over, I doubt you need even that…” Lan stated, earning chuckles from his siblings. Not a one had entered their perverted brothers room but they could all take a guess as to what was inside given how often Pinkie came over.

“I didn’t know she liked that to be honest...not that I’m complaining or anything.” Alex chuckled.

“So, what should we do over the break? We got a week of free time.” Dan asked.

“We need to get stronger first of all.” Jenny said honestly.

“Spend our break training? Boo…” Kira pouted.

“What do you have in mind then?” Jenny asked. “We have to be prepared for whatever the hell Crow has in store for us.”

“I was hoping for some family activity.” Kira sighed.

“Well, why don’t we ask Cript or Alushy for training then? That counts… right?” Dan asked.

“That...does work.” Jenny nodded. “They’re more versed in fighting than we are…”

“Alushy literally ate every God on her world and Cript… is Cript.” Lan added.

“Yes.” Alex nodded. “Wonder what they’re training would be, to be honest?”

“No idea for Cript but I’m willing to bet that Alushy will involve blood, and using out claws, teeth and large guns.” Dan stated.

“Fair.” Jenny nodded. “Guns are nifty and all, but we’re all sword and magic users anyways.”

“Some diversity might come in hand though, especially given… what happened…” Lan sighed. 

The group arrived back at their home, the smell of food not being cooked in blood was in the air. They headed into the kitchen where Cript was making Mashed potatoes. “Hey. So, how was school?” He asked with a chuckle.

“Boring, but it’s still school.” Jenny shrugged.

“How was your day?” Alex inquired.

“Well, your mom spent it cleaning that mess of Jenny’s laundry and I spent the earlier half of today hunting for eldritch gods.”

“You… went hunting… for Eldritch gods?” Dan asked.

“Yeah. FYI, don’t worry about that slab of meat in the freezer if it screams at you, that’s dinner tomorrow.”

“Ri~ght…” Jenny said carefully.

“I don’t want to get screamed at everytime I want a popsicle…” Alex grumbled.

“... Eating the flesh of an eldritch God aside… we were wondering if you’d train us over the break?” Lan asked.

“Nope.” Cript replied.

“... No?” 

“No. I’ve only trained a few of my kids before and that was before I was even half as strong as I am now. In short, I can’t train you when showing you the movements might end up hurting you by accident.”

“Then do you know anyone that can train us?” Jenny asked.

“Sure. One of your siblings I did train can help actually. Plus I imagine she’d get a kick out of meeting you all.”

“Well, that’s good, and we get to meet one of our siblings.” Kira added.

“Which is all around a good thing.” Alex nodded.

“Where’s Alushy?” Dan asked.

“In the attic.” Cript answered.

“... We have an attic?” The siblings asked in unison.

“Yeah. You didn’t know?” Cript asked.

“We...wouldn’t be this surprised if we did.” Jenny said carefully.

Cript shrugged. “Well, entrance is up the stairs and to the right. Can't miss it now that it’s open.”

Curious, the siblings all went up and found the entrance to the hidden attic. Apparently the manor had a doorway up to the attic, but it was hidden behind wallpaper and a hallway bookshelf they kept small decorations on for display. 

“Well, that explains why we never noticed.” Kira said.

“Yeah, that sounds about right.” Jenny nodded.

“Wonder if there’s any other secret passageways in this place?” Alex wondered.

The siblings walked up the old but still sturdy stairs and upon emerging into the attic were surprised at what they saw. The attic was the entire floor space of the house, the roof held up by strong support beams and metal framing along the ceiling. Alushy was dressed in a simple red dress as she was sweeping the dust along the floor.

“Woah… This is massive.” Kira said. 

“Hey mom.” Alex said. “Your room looks...even bigger than ours.”

“Oh, this isn't my room. Just found it when looking over the blueprints of this place.” Alushy stated. “Was thinking about what to turn it into.”

“This is a massive attic all things considered.” Jenny pointed out.

“We were wondering if you’d be willing to help train us?” Lan asked. “Cript said he couldn’t but he would get one of our siblings to help and, well… we do need to learn more about our abilities as Vampires.”

“I’d love to.” Alushy said with a smile.

“Really? You’re willing to train us?” Jenny asked, a little excited to learn how to fight from a professional.

“Yes. It’s why I always cook your food with blood. Your bodies natural weapons and powers won’t be at their fullest unless you consume it in fair amounts daily or ingest large amounts all at once to last you a long time.”

“Why don’t we just drink it? Cause while eating blood fruits is fine...having it covered in almost everything is a bit concerning…” Jenny started.

“Also a mess half the time.” Alex added.

“I find it adds taste.” Alushy simply replied with a smile.

“Either way.” Jenny shook her head. “But how much is ‘fair amounts’ of blood?”

“About seven to nine liters a day, for a healthy body and developing powers.”

“That’s...a lot of blood.” Jenny said nervously.

“You are Vampires. And our specific breed can drink far larger than our body weights and size in blood.”

“Fair…” Jenny sighed out.

“So we’d basically need to be chugging blood like crazy every day?” Alex asked.

“Or a massive amount at once to set you up for a while.” Alushy stated. “It’s more for your powers than biology, and since you’re only half, you’d actually need less for your bodies, but powers wise that wouldn’t change.”

“Fair enough.” Jenny nodded. “Just wish it was less messy...seriously why can’t we just chug it from a bottle or something?”

“Like how food can lose its potency over time or go stale, so can blood. The fresher the blood the better and since you all didn’t consume it regularly for a while, drinking pure blood suddenly would have hurt your half human side, so I mixed it into your food and such to ease your bodies digestion of it. If you were to drink it right from a bottle from the get go you’d have essentially OD’d on vitamins, or rather, it would have been the equivalent to not eating full meals for a long time, then gorging out on a buffet suddenly. Your bodies would have been in shock.”

“That’s...true…” Jenny said nervously.

“So, will we be able to try blood alone then soon?” Dan asked.

“I suppose we can try it with a little cup of pure blood to see how you react and build the tolerance from there.” Alushy said. “So, when do you all want to start your training?”

“We have all School Break to train.” Alex mentioned.

“Alright then. I talk with Cript and see how we can arrange it. I have a feeling I might know who he’ll call here so we’ll tell you all tomorrow morning.”

“Thanks mom.” Jenny nodded. “This is going to be great.”





The following Morning the Foretellers were enjoying Breakfast. Once the food was gone Cript and Alushy spoke up. “So, given your time frame, and probable needs, Alushy and I decided to each work with you all one on one for half of the day each for your training. Well, She for one half and Scootaloo for the other.” Cript stated.

“Scootaloo?” Alex tilted his head. “This is another one right? Someone old enough and not the Scoots we know?”

“Yes.” Cript nodded. “Back before I trained her and a few others personally in sword fighting, spellcasting, and such.” 

“Since you have a week off, we’ll only train one of you each day, giving you all an even amount of days to rest.” Alushy added.

“Works for me.” Jenny nodded.

“It’ll also give us enough time to figure out what we specifically are good at.” Alex pointed out.

“Right. Now, before we begin and pick one of you to work with today, meet your big sister, Scootaloo.”

The Foretellers found it a bit odd to imagine an older Scootaloo, but that’s exactly who walked in from the living room door. She was dressed in a grey set of armor with some kind of glowing power source over her chest. She was like Alushy, Anthropomorphic and her mane was cut very short. She was just an inch taller than Jenny and seemed to be either in her late teens or early twenties. “Heya.” She greeted.

"Nice Iron Man suit." Alex commented, moreso because the armor reminded him of Iron Man than its original source.

“Huh. That’s a new one.” Scootaloo said as she taped the power source on the armor. Unlike the iconic suit though, this armor moved more fluently as if made from fabric over metal. “Well, as you all know, my name is Scootaloo and I’m one of dad’s first five kids.”

“Wow.” Alex said honestly.

“Uh...then how do you…” The ursine Foreteller started, motioning to all of Scootaloo. “Look so young? I understand dad cause he’s an Admin and Mom because...well she’s a Fuckmothering Vampire.”

“You’re damn right I am.” Alushy commented with a grin.

"Same reason you all turned half vampire. Cript family curse thing. While both my parents were normal by comparison, granted one is still, well, dad, and the other is Lyra, I became a God tier entity about… few hundred years back I think? Kinda lost track of the years after I turned a hundred and forty."

“Right then.” Alex said. “Weird agelessness because magic, let’s go with that before it get’s complicated.”

"I guess. So since dad can't train you all without accidentally breaking you, that's where I come in." Scootaloo said with a nod.

"Right, and the first one of you all getting trained will be Jenny." Cript spoke up.

“Nice.” Jenny nodded with a smile, glad to be first in the training. “What do we have planned then?”

"First you'll train with Scootaloo to start off with basics and learn some new things, then you'll move onto me for Vampire training." Alushy stated.

“Cool.” Jenny nodded. “When do we start?”

“Now.” Scootaloo said. She snapped her fingers and suddenly, Jenny and her were gone.

“Well, they’ll be gone til dinner.” Cript said. “Then, who wants to learn how to cook Eldritch Flesh?”

“Will it scream at us harder?” Alex asked nervously.

“And summon demon minions to try and save it.”

“Pass.” Kira said.

“Pass.” Lan said.

“Pass.” Dan said.

“Pa-Damn it!” Alex snapped angrily.

“Alright then, guess it’s just me and Alex.” Cript said, grabbing the unfortunate Foreteller by the arm and pulling them to the kitchen. Alex glaring at his other three siblings.

“I hate you all.” Alex growled at the three.





Jenny found herself standing upon a barren wasteland. The ground looked like it never knew the taste of water. The air was stale and lifeless, but breathable and the only thing of notice was the fact it was either nighttime, or this place had no sun as up above was just the vastness of space and the many stars and ever expanding cosmos. It was honestly rather breathtaking.

“Welcome to Hedguro 9.” She looked back down, seeing Scootaloo standing before her. “This world exists thirty seven realms over from your dimension, completely lifeless yet still has a breathable atmosphere.”

“Not going to ask how or why.” Jenny said honestly. “But why are we here?”

“I usually come here to train. Empty, so can’t hurt or break anything and the view is nice.” Scootaloo replied as she looked up. “So, you normally use a Keyblade in a fight, right?”

“I...did…” Jenny sighed out, ever since she tried to attack Zeke they’re keyblades fucked off with him and never came back, even as they desperately called out to them. “And we were just learning how to turn them into keyblade animals damn it…”

“Hm. Then first thing first, we need to get you some new weapons.” Scootaloo said. She tapped through her Assistant for a while before eventually pulling out a large, nine foot long sword and handing it to Jenny. “You’re the Heavy Attacker, so a large, heavy weapon will work best with you.”

Jenny took the sword, nearly dropping it as it’s weight surprised her. Even with her vampiric strength it was an effort to lift.

“Jesus this thing weighs a ton.” Jenny grunted. “The hell is this thing made out of, lead?”

“It’s twenty tons and is made from a forged asteroid.” Scootaloo said. “I call it Earth Breaker.”

“Certainly heavy enough for it that’s for sure.” Jenny said. “Can’t really train if I can barely lift the damn thing.”

“You can. And you will.” Scootaloo said, using her foot to kick the tip of Earth Breaker into the air. Jenny managing to balance the weapons with both arms and keep it raised. “I was told about your run in with those former Union Members.”

“Yes…” Jenny started. “Bastard Bulk Biceps broke my arms, all because he fell to Darkness wanting to be stronger than me.” She told her. “Even when I used my strongest attack with Ursa’s Claw form…”

“Yeah. We’ll get you used to the new sword first. Swing it.” Scootaloo said.

Jenny sighed. It was a simple act, but hard to complete given Earth Breaker’s weight. With a huff she tried to pull the sword back some to swing, but found herself falling backwards. The ground shook slightly as she and Earth Breaker hit the lifeless soil. She groaned as she stood up, trying to pull the massive, impossibly heavy weapon up.

“How the fuck am I supposed to lift this thing?” Jenny growled, even using her knees and having been able to bench press ten tonnes due to her new diet of blood, this was still difficult as hell.

“How did you lift Ursus?” Scootaloo asked.

“He wasn’t twenty tons, first all.” Jenny answered.

“You’re right. He was much more.” Scootaloo said, peaking Jenny’s attention. “What? You didn’t know the history or how your own Keyblade was even made?”

“No...Ursa didn’t mention that and neither did Aced…” Jenny said carefully.

“Doubt he knew. But, since you don’t know. Short break for a history lesson.” Scootaloo said, snapping her fingers as she suddenly was holding a book titled ‘Keyblade History: The Union Masters Keyblades’. “Ursus, was forged back when your reality was young by the Admin of Hearts, Kingdom Hearts, themselves. Ursus was forged using old, early versions of worlds that while they held life they didn’t work out well to sustain life. A total of nine billion worlds made the frame of Ursus alone. The rest was the flow of those worlds Life Magic and Gravity for the Keyblades primary core and the usual Keyblade magics and such filled in the rest.”

“Hold the fuck up what?” She asked in complete shock. “How in the name of hell did they use planets first of all, two, Ursus is supposed to be bear themed, even though it’s more affinity towards earth magics…” Jenny said, trying to wrack her brain at how the hell any of that is possible.

“Admins can literally do whatever the fuck they want. Besides, I used a Twenty Tone Asteroid to forge Earth Breaker. The whole Asteroid. You’d be surprised how easy it can be to compress large objects into small frames. As for the Bear thing, it was always going to be an earth magic based Keyblade, but the Bear thing was largely just cosmetic.” Scootaloo stated. “Now, again I ask. Knowing that, how do you think you lifted Ursus?”

“It...let me at that point?” Jenny said nervously. “Cause other than it being purely weightless because it’s a physical manifestation of Pure Light, I have absolutely no idea how or why I would have been able to lift that thing.”

“Close!” Scootaloo stated, closing the book as it vanished. “The way people can lift objects like that with ease alone is to counter the weight with magic. Most people use Enchantments, but those can fail and rarely take off any noticeable weight. The best way to do it and slowly adapt your body to the weight is to use Gravity magic, spells or manipulation in general to take the excess weight off.”

"So then why was Ursis so lightweight? I know its earth based and probably had gravity magic to it but that can only go so far when I'm...doing something that big."

“Usrus was the one using the Gravity Magic itself to aid you.” Scootaloo stated. “That feeling of near weightlessness it gave was Ursus using its own magic to reduce its own physical weight to basically nothing.”

"Glad to know I had a handicap to that insane degree…" Jenny grumbled.

“Now that Ursus is gone and Earth Breaker here has no mind of it’s own, you have to use the Gravity magic to be able to lift it. You’ll find this can also help in various other combat applications later on as it becomes second nature to use it.”

"Alright…" Jenny said, trying to use gravity magic to make it easier. "If only I was more magically inclined like Dan or Kira…"

It was an effort, but Jenny managed to use the Gravity magic she knew to make it easier to lift, soon she was able to lift Earth Breaker enough to appear confident, even as she was having trouble keeping the spell going while trying to move the sword.

“Well...I got it...kind of…” Jenny said carefully.

“Good. Now, give some practice swings.”

Nodding, Jenny did. Her movements are slow and steady. It aggravated her. If she moved too fast, she’d risk breaking the spell, but the longer she kept at this the more strain she could feel her magic strain, as she was not used to using magic so continuously.

Quicker than she wanted, her magic failed. She and the massive sword once again hit the ground. Only this time Jenny felt exhaustion the likes she hasn’t felt in years.

“Is it...too difficult...to just…” Jenny panted heavily, trying to catch her breath. “To just...be able to lift this thing normally through sheer...strength alone?”

Scootaloo didn’t reply, rather she popped a Flesh Fruit into Jenny’s mouth. She rapidly ate it, feeling better as the strange fruit managed to replenish her strength and she sat up. “Your strength is good, but you aren’t even close to your potential. And you need to work on your magic, it’s your biggest weakness and your enemies will exploit that.” Scootaloo said, grabbing Jenny’s arm and pulling her sleeve back. “Strength, magic, Vampiric Powers, if you want to grow them stronger and more durable, you have to work them to the breaking point, let them heal and come back better, and repeat. You lift weights for sport and fun, in the end it’s all just exercise.”

“I mean...that’s true and all but...it would take a long ass time if you're literally about to ruin your own body and powers if you keep doing it every time…”

“Well, lucky for you,” Scootaloo popped another Flesh Fruit into Jenny’s mouth. “Your body isn’t normal. It will heal better, faster and stronger than before each time. A few of these every so often will ensure your healing factor won’t burn out. As for your magic,” Scootaloo handed Jenny a glass jar of Ether. “Got lots of these to help there. And in regards to taking a long time, that’s another reason I love this planet. Time here is fucked to high hell and back.”

“Really? How long is it back home compared to here?” Jenny asked.

“We’ve been here for three hours now, It’s barely been a second back in your home world.”

“Damn.” Jenny said in shock. “Also...three hours of me swinging this stupid thing?”

“Well, two and a half.” Scootaloo shrugged, pulling Jenny back up. “Now, get back to it. I’m not sending you back to Train with Mama Alushy until you can fight confidently with that thing.”

“Fine…” Jenny grumbled, grabbing the Ether and chugging it. Feeling her mana come back to her she tried using her magic again to lift the meteor blade.

Jenny didn’t bother to keep track of time as she trained. Every time she felt her mana drain and exhaustion take hold, she devoured Flesh Fruit and Either potions to regain her strength and go again. Soon she found her magic lasting longer, and even when her magic did fail, she was beginning to be able to keep Earth Breaker lifted all on her own. She would do that for as long as her muscles allowed.

When it began to become easier, Scootaloo had Jenny run and swing the sword along the lifeless planet’s surface. The same rest for Potions and Flesh Fruits before continuing. She felt her arms and legs burn even after her potions and meals but kept at it until they faded into dull pains and even that faded into nothing.

Jenny found herself able to swing Earth Breaker on strength alone at one point, and learned to use her magic to aid in her running, jumping and speed.

“Excellent.” Scootaloo said with applause as Jenny looked up and over the long blade she now lifted with one hand easily. She found it hard to believe she was barely able to hold the weapon before. How much time had passed?

“How long have I been swinging this thing?” Jenny inquired.

Scootaloo looked at her Assistant. “About a year and a half. Back in your world it’s barely been an hour.”

“A year and a half!?” Jenny yelped at how long she’s been swinging this hunk of rock.

“Yup. And you’ve actually run around this planet fifteen times. Your magic, speed and of course strength are now far surpassing what they were when you first got here.”

“Fantastic.” Jenny nodded. “What’s next?”

“Next is practical applications to what you now have.” Scootaloo said, summoning what Jenny at first believed to be a Keyblade, but something about it didn’t seem right to call it a Keyblade.

The weapon was similar to a Keyblade, but it’s aura and power didn’t radiate the same kind of power a Keyblade does. Rather, it felt more like more of Scootaloo. The blade was perfectly symmetrical, from handle grip to the two sides blade tip that ended in twin wing ‘teeth’. One side of the weapon was all red and the other was a mint or lime green.

“Neat keyblade.” Jenny said honestly.

“It’s not actually a Keyblade. This is a Soulblade. It’s use is similar to how a Keyblade works, but they’re one of a kind as making them requires a piece of your own soul.” Scootaloo stated.

“Still neat.” Jenny shrugged. “Right then...so a sword made from an Asteroid vs a Soulblade...I wonder if this can shatter…” She started, thinking about how strong Keyblades are normally, and in the hands of Scoots here...

“Relax, I’ll be gentle~” Scootaloo teased, earning a blush from Jenny.

It was short lived as Scootaloo rushed in, Jenny managing to block and jump back from the surprise attack.

“Alright...that was a little cheap.” Jenny frowned. “Flirting with me here then suddenly trying to stab me?”

“Hey, who said that was a flirt? Besides, I know you have your eye on that Flash Sentry guy. Yes. I know. We ALL know.” Scootaloo said, making Jenny blush harder. 

“I’m not that obvious!” Jenny countered, swinging her blade at Scoot’s swiftly.

Scootaloo dodged with ease as Jenny continued to attack in the name of her pride.

“Not so much you’re obvious, more that there is literally a whole faction in the family who work or have powers relating to love and relationships.” Scootaloo said, managing to parry Jenny into a quick stagger. “We all have a file there. It’s weird but eh.”

“Well...it’s not like I’m going to be lucky like Lan with his accidental harem…” Jenny said, thinking they wouldn’t believe she’d have more than one.

“Yeah… Accident…” Scootaloo said.

Before Jenny could Question, she rapidly sped forwards, Jenny ready to block only for Scootaloo to jump over Jenny, land and kick her in the back to the ground.

“Ow…” Jenny grumbled, trying to get up quickly before she could get pinned.

“So, are you ever planning on asking the poor man out?”

“I have a lot of crap to think about currently, plus he’d...probably like someone else.” Jenny said carefully.

“And you all call Lan the dense one…”

“I mean...he is.” Jenny said honestly. “I just think he’d like someone more...feminine, not the ‘tomboy’ that I am.” She said, taking a swing at Scoots.

She blocked and managed to keep our blades locked. “You do remember he used to date Sunset, right? She might look more femenine but she’s just as tomboy as you are.”

“Fine...I’ll try and see what I can do.” Jenny said.

“Good.” Scootaloo said, pushing Jenny back a few feet, breaking their lock and disbanding her Soulblade. “Now, onto some other options.”

"What you have in mind?" Jenny asked carefully.

“You don’t have very many other weapons, do you?” Scootaloo asked.

"It was either a sword, or Gauntlets cause I'm still really good at punching." She said honestly.

“Hmm… We can work on your diversity another time. For now, bring out your gauntlets.”

Jenny nodded, bringing out her new adamantium gauntlets.

“Alright, now then, let’s see how hard you can hit.” Scootaloo said, holding up her hands.

Jenny took a deep breath, got into her stance, and then twisted her waist and torso as she threw a powerful right straight into her hand, putting all her might into it.

The impact created a powerful gust of wind blowing in both directions. One behind Jenny from the fact Scootaloo still held her hands up, having caught the punch, and the other behind Scootaloo, windforce made from Jenny’s swing and punch.

“Hm. Not bad. Could easily bend and break Tempered Titanium with that.”

"Really?" She asked, a little surprised at how strong her punch was.

“You can lift Earth Breaker with ease, so yeah.” Scootaloo nodded.

"Well...it's still a plus." She said honestly.

"Here." Scootaloo said, pulling a large metal pipe from her assistant and handing it to Jenny. "Bend, then break it."

“Alright…” Jenny said, grabbing the pipe and trying to bend it, not sure if it’ll be fragile enough that it snaps in half immediately or if it’s too tough to even bend.

She took the pipe and to her shock, it bent as if it were cheap aluminum. With a twist and pull she snapped it in half. "See, told you you can bend and break Titanium."

“This is Titanium?” Jenny asked in shock.

"Pure and tempered." Scootaloo said with a nod and a smile.

“Damn.” Jenny said. “But...I doubt that’s strong enough to beat Bulk or whatever the hell Crow has in store for us…”

"Then you best train harder." Scootaloo said. "It's better to over prepare than to never prepare."

“And he’ll be lucky if he comes out of it with only broken arms.” Jenny growled.

"Careful with your temper. It can work for you if controlled, but let it burn and you'll burn out hard."
Jenny sighed out. “Well...Barbarian’s always knew how to not be fatigued after going into a blind fury…”

"True, but you don't have the practice or training for a Barbarian/berserker combat. Yours is more an Overpower combat style."

“They can’t hit back if they’re too busy trying not to get hit.” Jenny said honestly. “Even counters can be overpowered or out maneuvered to be honest.”

"Do you know how to overpower or maneuver around a counter?"

“A little yeah.” Jenny nodded. “Not to...this drastic extent, but I do know how to.”

"Then let's see." Scootaloo said, snapping her fingers as a new figure appeared behind Jenny.

Turning to see it, Jenny laid eyes upon a figure that appeared humanoid, but was not human. They wore a grey/black leather trench coat outfit from head to the thick boots. A thick cloth face mask hiding the majority of their face and their eyes were glowing, piercing orbs of silver.

Strapped to their back was an axe which blade was as long as it's torso. 

"Jenny, meet The Hunter, Berserker Class. A new breed of Shadow Creature Dad's been working on." Scootaloo said.

“Dad just...makes monsters?” Jenny asked carefully.

"You get a lot of hobbies the stronger you get and the less shit can actually stand in a fight to you." Scootaloo said. 

“Alrighty then.” Jenny nodded. “So...have to beat this thing in a fight?”

"Yup. I grabbed one that's at your power range so it should be a fair fight. Fair warning though, these Hunter breed Shadow Creatures got a lot tricks compared to their natural made siblings."

“Fair enough.” Jenny nodded, preparing herself for the upcoming fight. “Anything goes in this fight?”

"Pretty much." Scootaloo nodded.

“Right then.” Jenny nodded as she grabbed Earth Breaker and trying to take the initiative and hit it first.

The Hunter creature reacted fast, drawing it's massive weapon at lightning speed and blocking Jenny's attack. It gazed at her with it's emotionless eyes. She jumped back, raising her sword again as the Hunter wielded it's large axe one handed.

“Well he can handle my attack…” Jenny muttered, rushing forward again and throwing a flurry of swing’s towards the Shadow Creature.

It dodged and nearly delivered a kick to Jenny's side. She evaded just in time to only barely feel it graze her.

This is a monster? She thought. “Right…” She started, bringing her fist down and slamming the ground hard enough to start shaking the ground, ready to pounce at the thing if it suddenly got unbalanced from the sudden quake.

She managed to tackle the thing and slammed it into the ground hard enough to make a small crater.

The Hunter jumped back up. Damaged but largely still mobile as it popped its arms and raised its Axe towards her. It rushed, Jenny dodging and seeing as the Hunter's Axe cleaved the soil below with ease.

“Well...that at least worked…” She muttered, not sure if it’ll work again considering it was fast and strong enough to keep up with her, so she decided to dig both gauntlet clad hands into the ground and, with a grunt of effort, heaved the very ground from underneath hear into a massive block of stone aimed to flatten the thing.

It raised it's axe and swung at the stone. The slice shattered the stone to gravel. It rapidly spun, using the side of it's weapons to pick up and then fling the gravel towards Jenny as if each was an individual bullet.

Jenny dodged and deflected the gravel quickly as she tried to move forward against the thing.

She delivered an upwards swing, and to her joy managed to slice it's arm off.

The Hunter jumped back, and to Jenny's surprise used fire magic and cauterized it's wound, stopping it's silver, mercury from bleeding out. She watched as it reached into a side pocket and pulled out a prosthetic arm, jamming it into the stump and strapping it onto itself with leather straps. It moved the new limb for a bit before picking it's axe back up.

“Okay how the fuck?” Jenny asked quickly.

"Best kill it fast, it might be a Monster, but it's a fast learner!" Scootaloo called out from her viewing spot in the distance.

“Right then.” She said, dashing forward and throwing a downward strike, as she thought that if it blocked using it’s prosthetic arm it would shatter cause it didn’t look like Titanium.

It did as expected, blocking but to her frustration the prosthetic arm held as it pushed her back and jumped into the air, slashing the air and sending waves of bladed energy at her.

She dodged the attacks quickly, blocking what she couldn’t as she rushed towards the berserker again, this time as she leaped and threw a downward swipe, and seeing the thing attempt to block her attack again she decided to do something dumb and reverse her gravity magic, instead of making the sword light enough for her to wield she managed to double it’s weight as the force of the swing also increased dramatically.

That seemed to catch the Hunter off guard. The extra weight Jenny put onto her weapon broke it's axe, and allowed her to slice it's torso clean through. It quickly evaporated into mist as Jenny fell back to the ground.

Scootaloo applauded. "Bravo! Excellent! You used your head on that one!"

“Well...might as well hit it harder, and gravity helps that a lot.” Jenny panted lightly.

"So, what did you think of it?"

“It’s a massive pain in the ass if you don’t kill it fast enough.” Jenny pointed out.

"That is kinda the point. Unlike most other breeds of Shadow Creature, it's intelligence starts off with a mastery over it's weapon and various self healing abilities and other tricks, but it learns while in combat and the longer you fight it, the more it will learn and the smarter it becomes."

“Fantastic…” Jenny grumbled.

"Hey, can't expect to have easy fights all the time."

“I know I know.” Jenny sighed out. “Alright, what next?”

"Next? Hmm… honestly, not too sure."

“Really?” Jenny asked in surprise. “Not sure on what I need to work on next?”

"Honestly I was just gonna help you get stronger and once I felt you learned how to on your own, give you this." Scootaloo said, grabbing the arm Jenny had her Assistant on and tapping hers against it.



 Location Coordinates Obtained: Hedguro 9



"Now you can come here when you feel like training for years here, hours back home."

“Huh...neat.” Jenny said honestly. “Thanks sis.”

"Now, we still have some time before Mamma Alushy is ready. Got any questions or?"

“What’s it like being...well a godlike being?” Jenny inquired, asking that simple enough question given Scoots said she was considered a god.

"Eh."

“It’s that boring?”

"Well, I don't go around terraforming planets, building solar systems and galaxies or creating life like some of the others. I just wander, explore and sight see in between fighting cosmic monsters or shit that escapes Dad and Lord's lab."

“That’s fair.” Jenny nodded. “Uh...who’s Lord?”

"Guy who taught Dad. Older than existence and slaughtered Deletes in the void out of Borden, vengeance and for fun."

“What are Deletes?” Jenny asked, already very scared as to what’s going on out there.

"The void equivalent to Admins, only instead of creating existence they eat and erase it."

“Right…” Jenny said nervously. “Well...glad that’s not our problem.”

"Not yet." Scootaloo shrugged. "So, what else would you like to know?"

“Hmm…” Jenny thought for a bit, wondering if there was any other questions. “Uh...not sure really.”

"Hm. Well, if you don't have any questions then, how about we just talk?"

"Sure." Jenny shrugged. "What do you want to talk about?"

"Hm… well, how did you meet your siblings? I know you all aren't related. At least, not before joining our Family."

“I met them one day a long time ago…” She sighed out. “I didn’t have a mother at the time…she died either when I was born or before I could even keep coherent thoughts…” She shook her head. “My dad…he took it hard…but he tried to help me be strong, so he taught me boxing when I was old enough.”

"Sounds rough." Scootaloo said.

"It was very rough yes." Jenny nodded. "But...thankfully I met Crow, Kira and Lan...they all helped me through a lot of it…"

"How did you meet them?"

"I was taking out my frustrations on some kids who decided to mess with me. I went a little too far, Crow, Kira and Lan stopped me. I got angry at them and started beating Lan. Kept knocking him down, but he just kept getting back up. That day he taught me what actual strength is. “
" Jenny said with a laugh.

"He seems really nice."

"... He can be… was… is. This whole… shit… that's going on feels bad. We always told him to stay away from the Ventrals, but he idolized them for some reason. I know what he did, he did for us. I know that now… but still…"

"People will move heaven and earth for the ones they love. Dad has tossed himself into hell and worse and back for our family, and even I've done some really stupid dangerous things for friends and family. Better judgment be damned, if I knew it would make someone I care for happy, I did it."

“I just…wish I could apologize to him…” Jenny sighed out bitterly.

"I'm sure you will, one day." Scootaloo said, patting Jenny on the back. "So, ready to go train/hang out with your mamma?"

“Sure.” Jenny nodded. “And…hopefully I can find my birth parents one day…if either they’re here or…somewhere else.”

With a nod Scootaloo snapped her fingers, Jenny suddenly finding herself back in her room.

"Have fun?" She turned to see her mother, Alushy laid down on her bed.

“Yes, yes I did.” Jenny nodded. “How are you doing?”

"Good. Was just waiting for you." She said, sitting up. "You already seem so much stronger."

“Well, when you have to lug around a meteor in sword shape for more than a year you tend to have that happen.” Jenny shrugged with a smile.

"Impressive. And in just a year's time too, you are a fast learner."

“Well, when you’re the daughter of a boxer, you gotta be quick that’s for sure.” Jenny chuckled.

"Heh. Well, you ready for our training?"

“Ready when you are.” Jenny nodded.

With a nod, Slushy snapped her fingers.

Jenny found herself and Alushy someplace else. It was night time, definitely, and the whole place reeked of piss, beer, sewage and bile. "Meet Stereotypical Victorian London City A." Alushy said with a chuckle.

“Certainly smells like it.” Jenny said, scrunching her nose as she tried covering her nose from the horrid smell.

"Now then, put this on." Alushy said, handing Jenny a new outfit. It was similar to Alushy's but fit for Jenny's frame and body type as well as highlighted with trims of white, silver and some brown. The hat was also replaced by a slightly bear shaped hood.

“Nice.” Jenny said as she started to put the new outfit on. “So what are we going to do tonight?”

"Well, because of how my and therefore your powers work I figured it best to start off with a simple lesson before going into some practice. Firstly, when you feed from someone and drain them dead, be them sentient, an animal or monster, demon, god, ECT, you will also consume their soul or equivalent."

"That's...pretty heavy to consume souls." Jenny said carefully.

"It is, but for our breed it's a vital part of who and what we are. Now, answer me this. What do you think happens to the souls we devour?"

"Uh...not sure." Jenny said, not even trying to guess cause there's a lot of things that could n.happen.

"Simply put, their souls become placed within our bodies within a form of purgatory of our own making." Alushy said. "We can have multiple even, to separate them if we see fit."

“Neat.” Jenny nodded. “But...what if someone gives me their consent through it? Cause I remember...something from Hellsing Ultimate, but it’s been a while since I last watched it.”

"They still get absorbed but rather than the not al purgatory thing, they merge with us soul and body. Think of it like… gaining a split personality that you wanted and because of how our powers work, so long as we drink enough blood we can materialize them a physical body."

“That’s cool.” Jenny nodded. “So, my first question is if I’m even allowed to do this cause you said drinking Pure Blood wasn’t really good for me right now.”

"That's right. It's not so much the blood itself, more the souls or equivalents. Your human half normally can't hold more than one soul, but since you are half you can build up with lesser animal and monster souls. Or equivalent."

“You’d think Monster Souls would be stronger than human souls all things considered.” Jenny said honestly.

“It depends really.” Mom shrugged. “So, like I said, we will be starting small.”

“Killing rat’s or something? Or because I’m a Vampire I have to obtain a ‘Household’ or whatever the whole collection of rats, bats and wolves is called.” She guessed.

“Basically.” She said, kicking over a nearby trashcan and grabbing a rat that tried to run off. The thing was mangy, fleas were jumping off it’s body and it was about as big as a small dog. 

Jenny frowned as she moved swiftly after it, not wanting to even begin to wonder how she’s going to get all the fleas off of her when this is over.

The rat hissed and squirmed. Jenny took a deep breath, closing her eyes and made it quick. Using her fangs and biting through the diseased flesh. The blood tasted sour. As if it was milk on the verge of spoiling. Despite this she finished it off, leaving behind nothing but a host of dried flesh and bones.



New Power Unlocked!



Jenny nearly jumped at seeing the surprise message in her vision.



Lesser Soul of: Plagued Rat, absorbed.

Soul Bank Unlocked.

Vampirism Rank 2 Unlocked

Vile Blood Purified

New Ability Acquired. Plague Bringer: Unleash a swarm of fleas carrying the Black Plague unto your enemies in combat.



“I’d rather not release the Black Plague on everyone thank you very much.” Jenny stated bluntly.

“Then it’s a good thing that’s not a passive ability.” Alushy said as she ate the rat husk. “But, this is a start.”

“Tasted like sour milk.” Jenny said in disgust. “But sadly I have to do a lot more of that…”

“The healthier the being the better their blood will taste. While sickly blood will not infect or harm us, it does alter the taste to various degrees.”

“Right then.” Jenny nodded. “So what next?”

"Firstly, let's see if you can manifest that rat you ate." Alushy said, holding out her hands together. Blood began forming from her palms and it morphed and formed into a small mouse that looked normal save the black eyes and red tint to their body.

“Alright…” Jenny nodded as she tried to summon the giant rat she just absorbed.

It was fairly difficult, but once Jenny managed to get the blood to pool into her palms the rest was easy. The rat she spawned was different from the one she ate. It looked healthier, thinner and didn’t seem to have a flea on it. “Good job.” Alushy said with a nod.

"Huh...why does it look healthy?" Jenny inquired. "Did it have something to do with that 'blood purified' pop up I saw?"?”

“This body is just a construct from blood using the shape the soul remembers. Physical illnesses and issues don’t affect the soul, so even though in life their body was sickly, their soul was still healthy. So, healthy rat.”

"Fair enough." Jenny nodded, looking over the rat carefully. Seeing the rat sniff the air around her. 

“As you can guess there are three types of souls. Primal, Intelligent, and Sentient. With Sentient being the strongest type, and, of course, the one the large majority of human, humanoid and other various types of life possess.”

“Understandable.” Jenny nodded. “But what’s the difference between Intelligent and Sentient? Wouldn’t they both technically be the same?”

“Close, but also not exactly. See, a being with an intelligent soul would be able to learn and even develop speech, but in the end they only use their knowledge to continue to follow their primal needs and desires. Such as breeding, eating, hunting, ect. They are also largely incapable of recognizing beauty, humor. Basically, while they can become extremely smart, they lack creativity. A Sentient soul can recognize beauty, create art and wonder questions that would seem unimportant to a being with only intelligence.”

“That makes sense.” Jenny nodded, letting the rat run up her arm and around to her other arm. “Well...so far I have one out of many new souls to absorb here…”

“Yup. Also, as gross as it may seem, try to eat the body. The bone marrow and flesh give extra fuel and make materializing them a body easier.”

“Ew…” Jenny grumbled. “I thought eating raw meat wasn’t a good thing? Even for Vampires?”

“Depends on the type, and for us, raw flesh is edible and actually provides bonuses that cooked meat doesn’t.”

“Huh, right then.” Jenny nodded. “Kind of thought there was some negatives against eating Raw Meat, like going into some feral form due to some reasons or another.”

“We’re vampires, but also part equine. Well, full Equine for me, half for you. Even with the Vampire parts that’s only an issue if you are starving.”

“Fair enough.” Jenny nodded. “Need to remember Vampires are in the ‘Undead’ classifications…” Jenny started.

Jenny spent the next hour finding and devouring rats, racoons, possums, and even stray cats and dogs. Though the later two made her feel guilty, she was happy to see them healthy and well when she materialized them. She and Alushy kept to the shadows, the sounds of this world’s late night population varied from drunks, shady dealings and the occasional ‘Lady of the Night’ dealings.

By the end of the first hour, Jenny had devoured forty six rats, ten racoons, six possums, five cats and nine dogs.

“You’re doing well.” Alushy said with a smile as she patt Jenny on the back. “I know if feels wrong at first, but one thing I’ve learned in all my years is that it does get easier.”

“Well...I know Kira probably won’t really enjoy the fact she’d have to eat dogs and cats to be honest.” Jenny said.

“Well, think of it like this. Had you not devoured them and taken them within yourself, they’d die sick and painfully in these streets. At least you can consider devouring them a form of adoption.”

“Yeah, that works.” She nodded. “I can just imagine it now...Kira turning to you, crying like a silly anime character and whining about not having enough arms to pet all the dogs and cats.” Jenny chuckled.

“Oh, she will.” Alushy said, raising her arms and suddenly having six. “You pick up a lot of tricks and I know she’ll get a kick out of these.” She chuckled as she put all her arms down and bad only two again. “Now then, that’s… seventy Primal Souls. Not bad at all for only an hour.”

“Not entirely surprised by that considering I’ve had to hunt down peskier little bastards.” Jenny frowned. “But...seriously, half the noises I heard I do not want to hear again...at least Alex doesn’t make it too weird.”

“Well, his room is soundproof.” Alushy shrugged. “So, I’d say Thirty more Primal Souls and we can try and see about you devouring an Intelligent Soul. Most commonly, they’re a Monster, or similar.”

“Fair enough.” Jenny nodded, summoning her many rats to try and find the other thirty primal souls. “One thing this is fantastic for is scouting...didn’t think I’d be able to see what they see to be honest.”

Smiling, Alushy placed her hands onto Jenny’s arms. “Close your eyes, think of your rats, and focus.”

“Alright…” Jenny started, closing her eyes and focusing on her many rats.

For a while all she heard were the various noises of the area she was in. After a short while though she began to hear the tell tale scurry of rat paws. Soon, the darkness behind her eyelids was replaced by the viewpoint of one of her rats. It was running through the walls of a house, looking for living variations of itself with perfect night vision.

“Wow…” Jenny muttered. “This...looks really trippy.” Jenny muttered, looking around the place from her rat’s point of view.

“You’ll get used to it after a bit. Just try and keep as a passenger for now. You can control them but for now, just remain as a passenger.”

“That’s for the best, cause they’d know these streets like the back of their paws.” Jenny said honestly.

Jenny sat and observed her rat servants scouring through the allies and buildings for thirty more animals. She quickly learned how to switch and hop between them. Soon the remaining Thirty animals, twenty five more rats, two possums and three cats, were brought to Jenny.

She made quick work of the act, making it as painless for them as possible.

“Alright, now, how do you feel Jenny?” Alushy asked.

“Well...a little bit of whiplash from changing massive perspectives like that.” Jenny shook her head.

“That’s normal but you’ll become accustomed to it over time. Now then, a hundred Primal Souls. Now you can attempt an Intelligent Soul. And, I have just the one in mind for your first.” Alushy said with a smile.

“What do you have in mind?” Jenny inquired curiously.

“Part of why I chose this world isn’t just for the atmosphere. There’s a fair amount of monsters and even demons here that classify as having Intelligent Souls. They will be perfect for your development into fully empowering your vampiric side and we can clear out some nasties for the locals.”

“Then let’s get onto some monster ass kicking.” Jenny said, cracking her knuckles ready to beat the crap out of a monster.

Alushy led herself and Jenny outside the town, keeping to the shadows and eventually making it to the nearby forest. Jenny always knew and used her vampiric night vision to her advantage, but she never actually used it when outside. It was like seeing in the day time and despite that, she saw all the stars as clear as possible, even better than through a telescope.

“Alright...Night Vision is something I’m gonna have to get used to as well.” Jenny muttered.

“Day or night, the sky always looks amazing doesn’t it?” Alushy asked as they walked through the forest.

“Yes, yes it does.” Jenny nodded in agreement.

“Now, in this world as well as Demons, their Monster population is also quite varied. Even other breeds of Vampire live here.”

“Neat, what kind of monster are we hunting today?” Jenny asked.

“A Bear Demon.”

“Ironic.” Jenny frowned.

“Well, this demon bear has eaten several dozen travellers and hunters over the last fifty years so it’s best to be rid of the thing before it kills anyone else.”

“Yeah, so let’s kill us a bear demon.” Jenny said honestly.

As the two walked through the woods, Jenny picked up on the scent of blood and soon they came upon the upper ripped half of a hunter. Their bow and quiver of arrows still attached. “It’s den must be near.” Alushy said.

“Well then.” Jenny started. “Must be a very mean beast…”

“It is preying on normal humans. And on this world their most advanced weapons are lever actions guns and revolvers. Strong but they still take a while to reload.” Alushy said, picking up the Bow and Quiver from the dead hunter. “Huh. Ironwood. Must have taken a while to carve it into a bow.”

“Poor guy probably didn’t even manage to get a single shot out.” Jenny said.

“Here.” Alushy said, handing the bow and quiver to Jenny. “Might seem rude to take but better you take it than it gets left to rot with his corpse.”

“At least his hard work will be put to good use.” Jenny said honestly. “And it’s a good thing I decided to take those archery classes…”

Jenny managed to put the bow and arrows away into her Assistant. Following Alushy they soon arrived at the entrance to a cave decorated in dried blood, claw marks carved through the stone and various broken bones too mangled to identify if they were human or animal.

“This looks about right.” Jenny said simply.

“Yup. Well, good luck sweetie.”

“Goodie…” Jenny muttered, drawing an arrow and readying her bow, carefully walking through the cave looking for the demon.

The further into the cave she walked the thicker the scent of decay, blood and death filled the air. Soon she spotted it. The Demon Bear was a large, ten foot monster with red and brown fur. Most likely red from all the blood of its victims. It was currently sleeping, which Jenny was thankful for.

Jenny brought up her new bow and arrow, carefully drawing it back as she took a deep breath, aiming at it’s giant ass head and, when she truly believed it would hit even with her Vampire vision, she let the arrow fly towards it.

The arrow struck the hide of the beast as it awoke with a roar, rapidly spinning around faster than Jenny expected. It’s eyes were crimson red and contained four pupils each. It’s maw was split into three parts, easily allowing it to open it larger than even a normal bear could hope to. “You… Foolish Night Walker who dares enter my home, and attack me in my sleep…” It spoke with a low growl at Jenny.

“Knew I should have just caved in your skull with my fist.” Jenny growled. “But worth a shot…uh...no pun intended.”

Rather than reply, it’s large paw swiped and slammed Jenny against the cave wall. “For what purpose do you have Night Walker?”

“Oh you know, out for a walk with my new mom, kicking bad guy butt, the usual.” Jenny said, getting out of the wall and brushing off the rubble. “Also...either I’ve been hit too hard or you just suck at hitting.” She said as she put the bow over her shoulder and cracked her knuckles.

The beast roared, charging at Jenny who dodged and delivered a swift punch to the side of it’s head, sending it slamming into the wall. Wasting no time, Jenny grabbed the beast by the arm and bit into its shoulder. Quickly she began drinking and draining it’s blood as it roared and tried to knock her off, but Jenny smiled as she found herself stronger than the demon bear. Soon all that was left was the dried husk and bones that she too ate.

As she walked outside, Alushy gave her a strong hug that managed to pop a few bones into place along her back. “My baby girl’s growing up!”

“Who needs a chiropractor when you have super mom hugs?” Jenny groaned at the strong hug popping her bones into place. “So...yeah, I ate my first demon...also I’m really surprised that I was a lot stronger than it.”

“Well, I imagine Scootaloo didn’t just spend all her time talking with you.” Alushy said as she let go. “She put you through a tedious yet effective training set didn’t she?”

“She made me figure out how to use gravity magic and swing a sword made out of a meteorite...somehow it weighs a metric fuck ton and still be in the shape of a sword.” Jenny frowned. “For an entire year and a half.”

“It worked, didn’t it?”

“Yes, yes it did.” Jenny nodded, raising up her arms as she felt the demon’s power flow through her. “Also damn...eating a Demon’s soul sure does feel different.”

“Intelligent Souls are far more powerful than Primal Souls. It also allows you to use them as you see fit, or their abilities.”

“And that’s going to be wonderful.” Jenny nodded. “So...any other souls I have to eat?”

“Well,” Alushy said, feeling Jenny’s forehead, throat and even stomach. “You seem to be holding it down well. Better than expected, which is good.”

“Am I going too far with this stuff?” Jenny asked nervously.

“No, you’re just adjusting to your Vampiric Biology better than I was expecting. Your other halfling siblings weren’t this quick to adapt to this part of their powers.”

“Really now?” She asked in surprise.

“Yeah. And most of them were born half vampire. You were adopted into it, which is what makes it even more surprising.”

“Well...when you’re busy trying to save worlds and also being the reincarnations of the original Foretellers...I suppose thing’s come a little easier ya know?” Jenny shrugged.

“Hm. Well, whatever the case, if it works, don’t question it. Now then, some of these fuckers will be… less easy. Therefore, time for my baby girl to grab some firepower.”

“Yeah, cause while this bow is neat and all...sadly it’s just a bow.” She admitted.

“Oh we can work on that later. For now, guns!” Alushy said in excitement, suddenly dropping a crate she pulled from seemingly thin air next to Jenny.

“You are...really excited about this huh mom?” Jenny inquired.

“Yes.” Alushy answered, prying the top and side of the crate off with ease, allowing a large variety of firearms to fall and roll out of the large wooden box. “Now then, do you want rifles, shotguns, handguns, gatling guns, machine guns, assault rifles, machine pistols, Hand Cannons, or explosives, or ect?”

“Uh…” Jenny blinked. “I’ve...literally never held a gun…”

Alushy gently placed a rather large handgun into Jenny’s hands. “Now you have” She giggled. “That little baby is called a Hand Blaster.” Alushy said. Jenny looked it over. The design reminded her of most german guns from WWII. Only… larger. “This little toy is a three shot handgun chambered to shoot .308 rifle rounds. No normal human or creature could shoot this without shattering every bone in their hand. For us though, it’s not hard.”

“I’ve never fired a gun.” She reiterated. “I’m...the first gun you want me to use is a handgun made for rifle rounds?”

“You can swing a four ton sword around with ease, it won’t be hard at all Jenny.” Alushy stated. “Trust me, despite the caliber, you will not feel any recoil from it.”

“Twenty.” Jenny corrected. “And...are you sure? I’ve never used a gun, and even if I’m a vampire, if I use it wrong something bad might happen.”

“You will be fine. Trust me.” Alushy said, raising Jenny’s arms and helping fit her grip on the handle and trigger of the oversized pistol. “Now then, calm your breath, take a deep breath and focus. Your eyes will not fail you.”

Jenny nodded, taking a deep breath as she calmed her breath, thinking this is kind of like archery, just with something that can literally take someone’s torso off if needed and still slam into someone behind them.

She opened her eyes, trying to take aim at something and settled on a tree in the distance. As she did, her focus on the tree suddenly found her vision zooming in on the tree, seeing the bark, the ants crawling up it. She fired, hearing the massive boom of the gun but feeling nothing as the bullet flew down the forest, hitting and shattering the trunk of the tree into splinters as it fell over from the impact destroying it’s lower trunk.

“Told you.” Alushy said with a smile.

“Uh...huh.” She started. “Right then that was… simpler than I thought it would be.”

“So, the Hand Blaster to your liking?”

“Yeah...I like.” Jenny nodded. “But it'll be...completely different to what I’m used to.”

“Too used to swords and such huh?” Alushy asked as Jenny nodded. “Don’t worry, this will help you build up multiple combat forms.” Alushy said, showing Jenny how to reload the weapon and then gave her an absurd amount of ammunition for it. “Now, what else would you like to try?”

“Might regret saying this…” Jenny muttered. “But you’re the expert, take me through this guided tour of guns you’re extremely fond of.” Jenny said, thinking her mom was about to take her through some Willy Wonka esc bullshit about Gun’s and the wonder’s of shooting hot loads of lead through people.

“Hmm… Well, when you fight you usually go for the Overkill attacks, right?”

“Yep, like when I reversed my gravity spell on Earth Breaker and doubled it’s weight on that Shadow Creature, split the thing in half before it disappeared.” Jenny said proudly.

“Then I believe this will be your style.” Alushy said, digging through the pile of guns and pulling out a rather large, clearly motorized gun from the pile and handing it to Jenny. “This is the FOAD handheld Gatling Shotgun. Shooting twelve gauge rounds from the box mag on the side here, it shoots Explosive incendiary slug rounds at thirty rounds a minute and holds two hundred rounds per mag.”

“I’m not into guns but I do like that a lot.” Jenny said happily.

“Bet you can’t guess what FOAD stands for?”

“Fuck Off And Die?” She guessed.

“Bingo! And it’s accurate for what it does.” Alushy said, also giving an absurd amount of ammo and mags for the weapon to Jenny before helping her put them away in her assistant. “Now, onto rifles. Hmm… I’m betting… assault.” She said, pulling up what appeared to be a rifle chambered for a caliber meant for something not meant to be fully automatic. “This is the FM 90. This fully automatic beauty is chambered in .50 caliber rounds and holds a hundred and fifty in the mag. It can shoot this mag empty in under five seconds if you hold the trigger and shoots all specialty variants of the .50 rond from standard to the drained uranium explosive ones.”

“I know you said it’s drained but...isn’t that dangerous to use uranium still?” Jenny asked nervously.

"Oh sweetie," Alushy started, putting a hand on Jenny's cheek. "That's what makes it effective. And fun."

“You are very excited to teach me about guns.” Jenny chuckled.

"They made combat fun again after centuries of usingusing claws, knives, swords, Spears, ECT." Alushy said, giving Jenny the assault rifle and also an absurd amount of ammunition. "Now, for some heavy artillery."

"I'm still kinda sure I'm just gonna default to swords and punching things to be honest, but these guns are nifty enough." Jenny said honestly.tly.

"You might, but at least you can have more variety to both your arsenal and attacks." Alushy said, picking up a large grenade launcher, given the look and size of it. "This is a Mikor MGL that fires 40mm grenades, modified to house and shoot eight grenades before reloading. The standard rounds are fun but the specialty rounds are where it's at for this baby."

“One specialty is hitting someone with a giant piece of rubber really hard.” Jenny chuckled.

"Yes, but my personal favorite round is the Hydrogen Explosive round." Alushy said with a grin.

“Cause when you really want to make sure something’s on fire, slam it with a piece of metal that explodes in a fireball of Hydrogen.” Jenny shook her head.

"There are also magic based rounds too." Alushy added, handing Jenny the Launcher and a variety of ammo for it. "Alright. Now we can go hunting for other monsters and demons."

“And they’ll be very confused as to how and why they turn into either ground meat or swiss cheese in half a second.”

With that, Alushy lead Jenny through the night. Tracking and hunting various monsters and demons. Giant birds, demons both biblical and abnormal, Cyclops's and even a Cerberus we're found and fell by Jenny as she gunned them down. She had to admit, firearms did have a certain way of quickly ending a fight.

One by one each of these entities found their way devoured by Jenny as the night began to break into day. 

By the sun's first light Jenny had devoured fifty monsters and forty demons.

"You are doing so well!" Alushy said, giving a hug to her daughter.

“Thanks mom.” Jenny said happily, hugging Alushy back happily. “But it looks like we have to end it here sadly...it’s probably been way past our deadline to be honest.”

"Oh, don't worry about that. Much like the world Scootaloo took you too, this one flows different time wise. The night we spent here has just been an hour back home."

“Well...that’s good.” Jenny smiled. “More time to spend with you mom.”

"And the more time, the better!" Alushy stated. "Now then, let's see," Alushy then began to Poke Jenny in the stomach and feel her forehead as if checking her temperature. "Hmm. Holding well, that's good."

“Glad things are going well...but uh, what would happen if I’m not doing well?” Jenny asked carefully.

"You'd feel the souls of the beings you devoured trying to claw their way out from inside you. It's rather painful and looks freaky as all hell. Makes a chest burster look tame."

“I’m glad I don’t have that happening right now.” She said nervously.

"It's why I keep checking your tummy and head. Hot flashes and sudden stretching of your stomach area are the main signs. Thankfully those are not happening to you. I think Scootaloo's training helped enhance your physical capabilities and your Vampiric side."

“That’s great.” Jenny said happily.

“Now, given how many monsters you’ve devoured, it’s time to teach you a simple trick to learn and gain all their abilities to use for yourself.”

"What's the trick?" She asked curiously, eager to learn how to use the monster’s abilities.

Alushy lifted Jenny’s arm with her Assistant on it and showed her some handy little tricks.

The next hour Jenny learned more about her Assistant than she expected to ever alone. She learned how to make and assign weapons to ‘slots’ and rotate between them. How to access her ‘phone’ and the internet from it, the teleportation function, how to view her abilities and the ways it helped her analyse the beings she devoured and added their abilities to her own. They even gave useful hints and mini tutorials on the basics of each ability and how to use them.

“Sweet lord that’s a lot.” Jenny said in shock. “How the hell do you expect some people to figure this out all on their own?”

“Intuition and youthful curiosity.”

“That only goes so far when...there’s that much of it.” Jenny said nervously.

“Huh. Well, in any case, I think you are ready for your first Sentient Soul.”

“Can’t wait.” Jenny said carefully. “But uh...eating a person’s soul feels...weird considering what my job normally is.”

“Oh relax, I’d never have you eat an innocent persons soul. We’ll go after criminals. Murderers, rapists, psychopaths, pedofiles. The only time I’ve ever devoured an innocent person was for mercy.”

“Well...alright…” Jenny said, still nervous about killing a sentient being that wasn’t a monster or worse.

“Now, back to the city.” Alushy said as she walked, followed by Jenny.

The two made it back to the city they arrived at as the sun set and soon were atop the roofs, looking down. 

“I’m pretty sure Batman’s gonna sue for all this.” Jenny joked.

“I’ve eaten nine versions of him. He can try.” Alushy laughed.

“Really now?” Jenny asked in surprise.

“Yeah. Eight of those he ended up a tyrant. The ninth he was actually the bad guy from the start.” Alushy said. The two kept watch looking down and eventually saw a lady of the night being approached by a man. “That’s your target.” Alushy stated.

“The guy?” She asked, watching carefully over the two. “How do you want me to do this?” Jenny asked, wondering if her mom had any specific way for her to do this.

“Just wait.” Alushy said.

Jenny nodded, looking carefully at what’ll happen between the guy and the streetwalker.

The two talked for a while before heading down towards a nearby alleyway. Jenny kept watch, ready to act.

Suddenly, as the two were getting physical, and suddenly the woman pulled a knife, and slit the man's throat. Jenny was surprised, witnessing a murder and watching as she stole the mans money and items before pulling him towards a nearby door. Two men exited that door and took the dead man inside.

“Right then.” Jenny nodded. “Complete and total bitch is about to feel a whole lotta pain.”

“When you’re done with her, don’t forget her ‘friends’ in the building.” Alushy stated.

“I won’t.” Jenny said carefully, thinking about if she should be careful about this or just go straight for the throat before she notices. “Hmm...do women also look for…’pleasant company’ around here as it were?”

“So long as you pay they don’t question, and if she’s playing a brothel then she won’t question it.”

“Fair enough.” Jenny nodded to her mother and prepared herself.

She jumped down, careful as she covered her head and approached the killer. “Evening. Care for a fun time~ Two coins for half an hour.”

“Sure.” Jenny said simply, tossing the two coins over to her. “Got a...secluded enough place?”

“This way, sugar baby.” She motioned down the alleyway her last victim was lead to.

“Lead the way, I’d like to see what else I’m in store for.” Jenny answered, and even though she wasn’t really into women or mass murderers, she did admit the killer was hot.

As they arrived at the area where her last victim met their end, Jenny acted, closing her eyes as she grabbed the woman, and bit along her neck hard. Bones and flesh cracking under her jaw as she drank the killers blood.

This was different from the others. Animals gave her flavor. Monsters gave her powers. This… she received memories. She saw this lady grow up from child to adult, her sadistic personality develop, the idea for pretending to be a lady of the night and lead customers to their deaths to sell their organs on the black market.

By the time Jenny snapped back to reality, all that was left of the horrid woman was the hand Jenny was crunching at, and soon that was gone too. She had no flavor. 

Jenny felt… strange. Nervous for having eaten a person, glad such a horrible person no longer lived, and… stronger. As if suddenly the lifeforce of this woman flooded her veins and added to Jenny’s own.

“Well then…” Jenny shook her head, as she carefully moved over and knocked on the door like the woman did to call her goons.

The door opened, and once it did Jenny punched the first man hard enough to knock him crashing into the nearby wall. The other man pulled out a knife, which Jenny easily stopped and dearmed the man. Literally. She felt her vampiric energy flow as the scent of blood, fresh and old, saturated the air of this place. 

Jenny walked out of that alley feeling… different. She felt powerful, stronger… but she didn’t feel human any longer.

“You okay sweetie?” Alushy asked.

“No…” Jenny said sadly. “I...don’t feel right...like I’m not myself…”

Alushy sighed, hugging Jenny tight. “Power comes at a price Sweetie. Despite how we look, how we all act… Everyone in this family is a Monster in some way, shape or form. We can’t take back that innocence, that life… we can just make use of the power we gained in the sacrifice for good. Otherwise, we’re no better than the ones we kill.”

“I...I understand…” Jenny sighed out. “Doesn’t make it any less weird and...painful…” She sighed out, hugging Alushy back tightly as she felt like she was turning more into the monster Crow thought they were.





Alushy and Jenny arrived back at the manor, back home and Jenny entered to the sight of Alex stabbing a lot of small mini cthulhu looking spiders with a knife.

“Back you foul beasts back!” Alex shouted. “Back I say!”

“Uh...the fuck’s going on in here?” Jenny asked worriedly.

“Cooking!” Cript called from the kitchen, the roar of gunfire soon following. “Now to roast for two hours at 350.”

“Eldritch being meat doesn’t cook easy.” Alushy said with a shrug and gave a kiss to Jenny’s forehead. “You go rest up, I’ll help Alex clean up the minions.”

“Yeah…” Jenny yawned. “I really need some sleep...well, have at it Alex...call me when dinners ready.” She said as she walked off.

“Don’t you fucking walk away!” Alex yelled in a panic, ducking underneath one of the thing’s leaping at him as he slammed his leg into it with electricity sparking off of it and burning it to a crisp. “That’s what you get you pesky fuck.”

“I find this works better.” Alushy said as gunfire filled the main room.

Jenny just chuckled and walked upstairs and into her room.

Once there she called down her bed and jumped onto it. She gave a deep sigh as she pulled out her cell phone, eyeing Flash Sentry's number and dialed.

”Hello? Jenny?” Flash asked over the phone.

“Yeah, it’s me.” Jenny said carefully. “So uh...I know this is out of the blue, but do you...have anything going on this week?”

”Uh, no. Job is closed, Union stuff is finished and there’s no exams or sports for school so I’m free pretty much all month… You, um… Wanna do… something?”

“I’m someth-” Jenny was about to say before she caught herself, muted her phone and screamed into a pillow real quick. ”Smooth as silk Jenny…” Jenny thought to herself angrily as she unmuted herself. “Uh, sorry about that, but yes I would love to do something if you’re not busy.”

”C-Cool! Um, how about the movies? Tomorrow if you’re free?”

“Yes, I would love to.” Jenny nodded, going through her Assistant to see what movies were playing tomorrow. “Got any in mind?”

”Um, you pick. I’m usually up for anything.”

“Alright…” She started, going through the movies that were open tomorrow. “Hmm...well, I’ve heard good things about Now You See Me.” Jenny brought up.

”Y-yeah, sure. It’s a… date then.”

“It’s a date.” Jenny said warmly, so excited to say those three words to the teen she had a crush on.

She hung up the phone, screamed happily into her pillow, and felt her worries lessen significantly. If to be a hero means you need to become a monster, then she would; but that didn’t mean she couldn’t be happy.








[space]